Skip to main content

Full text of "History of the Catholic Church of Scotland : from the introduction of Christianity to the present day"

See other formats 


fJli h r  t  s 

N  /^ 

ua  b  JFrcSVr  ISarkinf  iish 

-  o-r^- 

dijriuttti7  (^  n 

1893 


,  / 


/  curv-v-tl  y 


HISTORY 


CATHOLIC   CHURCH   OF   SCOTLAND 


V,'  I 


HISTORY 


OF    THE 


Catholic  Cfturdt  of 


FROM   THE   INTRODUCTION   OF   CHRISTIANITY 
TO   THE   PRESENT   DAY 


BY 

ALPHONS    BELLESHEIM,    D.D. 

CANON   OF   A1X-LA-CHAPELLE 

TRANSLATED,    WITH  NOTES  AND   ADDITIONS, 
BY 

D.  OSWALD  HUNTER  BLAIR,  O.S.B. 

MONK   OF   FORT   AUGUSTUS 


IN    FOUR    VOLUMES 
VOL.   IV. 

FROM    THE   ACCESSION   OP   CHARLES   THE   FIRST   TO   THE   RESTORATION 
OF   THE   SCOTTISH   HIERARCHY,    A.D.    1625-1878 


WILLIAM    BLACKWOOD    AND    SONS 
EDINBURGH    AND    LONDON 

M  D  C  C  C  X  C 

(y 

tin 


All  Rights  reserved 


TRANSLATOR'S    PREFACE. 


FEW  words  are  necessary  in  presenting  to  the  Eng 
lish  reader  the  concluding  volume  of  the  History 
of  the  Catholic  Church  of  Scotland.  Among  the 
friendly  criticisms  which  have  appeared  on  the  pre 
ceding  portions  of  the  work,  not  a  few  have  dwelt 
with  special  commendation  on  the  proofs  of  original 
research  which  they  have  been  kind  enough  to 
discover  in  its  pages.  Notwithstanding  these  com 
pliments,  no  one  can  be  better  aware  than  the  trans 
lator  that  the  greater  part  of  Dr  Bellesheim's 
carefully  compiled  work  has  no  pretensions  to  rank 
as  original.  The  originality  of  a  subject,  an  emi 
nent  writer l  has  told  us,  lies  in  its  treatment  ;  and 
the  German  historian  may  perhaps  so  far  claim  the 
distinction  in  question,  as  having  been  the  first  to 
produce,  chiefly  from  materials  already  at  hand,  a 


Disraeli. 


VI  TRANSLATORS    PREFACE. 

readable,  consecutive,  and,  it  is  believed,  trustworthy 
history  of  Scottish  Catholicism.  Original  history, 
in  the  strict  sense  of  the  term,  it  certainly  is  not ; 
and  the  translator  deems  it  the  more  necessary  to 
make  this  disclaimer,  inasmuch  as  the  process  of 
translation  has  made  doubly  apparent  the  great 

indebtedness  of  the  author  to  non- Catholic  writers 

an  indebtedness  which,  writing  for  German  readers, 
he  has  not  in  every  case  thought  it  necessary  to 
acknowledge. 

The  above  remarks,  it  must  be  said,  apply  chiefly 
to  those  portions  of  the  work  which  have  already 
appeared,  and  which  are  principally  concerned  with 
the  pre-Keformation  period  of  the  Scottish  Church. 
In  the  present  volume,  which  covers  the  darkest 
and  most  gloomy  epoch  in  her  history,  the  author 
has,  as  will  be  seen,  availed  himself  to  much  greater 
extent  of  hitherto  unexplored  sources  of  information. 
No  one  who  has  the  courage  to  attack  the  vast 
indigesta  moles  of  correspondence  and  reports  which 
are  buried  in  the  archives  of  Propaganda  at  Borne, 
should  be  refused  a  tribute  of  gratitude  from  stu 
dents  of  the  ecclesiastical  history  of  the  last  three 
centuries;  and  Dr  Bellesheim  has  certainly  earned 
that  gratitude  by  his  labours  in  disinterring  the 
interesting  documents  which  will  be  found  in  the 
Appendix  to  the  present  volume.  It  is  on  these 
documents,  which  the  translator  has  thought  it  best 
to  reproduce  in  an  English  dress,  rather  than  in  the 


TRANSLATORS    PREFACE.  Vll 

Latin  or  Italian  originals,  that  a  great  part  of  the 
narrative  in  the  text  has  been  based ;  and  it  is  to 
them  that  it  owes  its  interest  as  an  undoubtedly 
authentic  record  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  this 
country,  at  a  time  when,  under  the  grinding  pressure 
of  the  penal  laws,  she  was  apparently  all  but  extinct. 
In  the  freedom  which  the  tolerance,  or  indifference, 
of  our  own  days  has  accorded  to  every  form  of  re 
ligious  belief,  it  is  hard  to  realise  the  fierce  fanati 
cism  that  prevailed  in  Scotland  little  more  than  a 
century  ago  :  when  the  clergy  of  the  ancient  Church 
were  hunted  down  like  wild  beasts  among  the  glens 
and  mountains,  for  no  other  crime  than  ministering 
to  the  spiritual  wants  of  their  flocks,  and  when  so 
zealous  and  enlightened  a  prelate  as  Bishop  Hay 
deemed  it  necessary,  for  prudence'  sake,  to  prohibit 
so  much  as  the  singing  of  a  hymn  in  the  miserable 
cabins  which  then  did  duty  for  Catholic  chapels.  The 
letters  addressed  by  the  Scottish  vicars-apostolic  to 
the  Holy  See  partake  to  some  extent  of  the  inevit 
able  formality  of  all  official  reports :  the  writers 
employed  a  language  not  their  own,  and  alike  in  the 
matter  and  manner  of  their  narratives  there  may  be 
traced  signs  of  that  cautious  reticence  in  which  the 
adherents  of  a  proscribed  religion  were  forced  to 
shroud  every  external  manifestation  of  their  faith. 
But  the  details  which  those  narratives  give  are  full 
of  instruction  ;  and  they  will  be  perused  with  in 
terest,  not  only  by  those  who  in  happier  times  pro- 


vni  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE. 

fess  the  same  faith  which  animated  those  devoted 
pastors,  but  by  all  who  are  interested  in  the  religi 
ous  history  of  their  country. 

OSWALD   HUNTER   BLAIR,  O.S.B. 


ST  BENEDICT'S  ABBEY, 
FORT  AUGUSTUS,  N.B.,  November  1890. 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  FOURTH  VOLUME. 


CHAPTER    I. 

THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND    UNDER    CHARLES    I. 
AND    THE    COMMONWEALTH    (1625-1660). 

Accession  of  Charles  I.  (March  27,  1625)— Royal  visit  to  Scotland 
—Collision  with  the  Presbyterians — The  Service-Book  in  St 
Giles'— The  National  Covenant — The  Assembly  takes  up  arms 
— The  Solemn  League  and  Covenant — Charles  surrendered  by 
the  Scotch — His  trial  and  execution  (January  1649) — Scottish 
Catholics  under  Charles  I.  and  Cromwell— Rigour  of  the  penal 
laws — Catholics  before  the  Privy  Council — Lord  Huntly  and 
the  Catholics — Royal  proclamations — Imposition  of  religious 
tests— Treatment  of  Lady  Abercorn— Confiscation  of  property 
— Enforced  Protestant  education — Proceedings  against  Cath 
olics  in  the  north — Widespread  suffering  among  Catholics — 
Ladies  not  exempt  from  the  penal  laws — Instances  of  royal 
clemency— Protest  by  the  Kirk— Appeal  to  the  queen  by  Ur 
ban  VIII.— Persecuting  zeal  of  the  ministers — Death  of  Lord 
Huntly  (June  1636)— Acts  of  vandalism  committed  by  the 
Kirk  —  Crusade  against  Catholic  traditions  —  Victims  of  the 
penal  laws  —  Measures  against  the  clergy  —  Richard  Smith, 
vicar-apostolic  of  Great  Britain — His  difficulties  and  resigna 
tion — Need  of  a  missionary  superior  in  Scotland — William 
Ballantyne  appointed  prefect-apostolic  (1653)  —  His  labours, 
imprisonment,  and  death  (1661)  —  State  of  Scotland  under 
Cromwell — Conversions  to  Catholicism — Secular  priests  on  the 
mission — Blakhal,  Phillip,  Chalmers,  Robertson,  Cone — Cone 


x  CONTENTS. 

and  Charles  I.— Peculiar  attitude  of  the  king— Scotch  College 
founded  at  Madrid  (1633)— Transferred  to  Valladolid- Jesuits 
on  the  mission— Report  of  Father  Mambrecht— Irish  Francis 
cans  in  Scotland— Conversions  in  the  Highlands— Report  of 
Father  Hegerty— Subsidy  from  Propaganda— Capuchin  mis 
sionaries  —  Epiphanius  Lindsay  and  Archangel  Leslie  —  F. 
Archangel's  account  of  his  labours  —  Benedictines  and  the 
Scotch  mission — Lazarist  missionaries  in  the  Hebrides— Crom 
well  and  the  Kirk— Moral  and  religious  state  of  Scotland  (1650), 

CHAPTEE   II. 

THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND    UNDER    CHARLES    II., 
JAMES    II.,    AND    WILLIAM    AND    MARY    (l  660-1702). 

Restoration  of  Charles  II.  (May  1660)— His  marriage  to  Catherine 
of  Braganza  (1662)— Catholic  leanings  of  the  king— His  inter 
course  with  M.  Olier— Mission  from  Charles  to  Pope  Alexander 
VII.— Royal  favour  towards  Catholics— Plan  of  reunion  with 
the  Holy  See  — Deathbed  reconciliation  of  the  king  to  the 
Church  — Ecclesiastical    policy  of  Charles  —  Episcopalianism 
restored  .in  Scotland  (1662)— Hostility  of  the  Presbyterians- 
Murder  of  Archbishop  Sharp  (1679)— Rise  of  the  Cameronians 
—Condition  of  the   Scottish   Catholics— Citations  before  the 
Privy  Council— Measures  against  leading  Catholics— Children 
of  Catholics  separated  from  -their  parents— Vigorous  proceed 
ings  in  Aberdeenshire— Missionaries  in  Scotland  at  the  Restor 
ation— Winster  prefect-apostolic  (1662-94)— His  report  to  Pro 
paganda  (1668)— The  Scottish  calendar— Support  of  the  clergy 
—Clerical  vocations— Obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  mission- 
Reform  needed  in  the  foreign  colleges— John  Walker,  prefect 
pro  tern.  (1668-71)— Scotch  professors  at  Padua— Leslie,  Prince- 
Bishop  of  Laybach— Sufferings  of  the  clergy  at  the  Revolution 
—Jesuits  on  the  mission— Alexander  Leslie  appointed  visitor— 
His  report  and  suggestions— Result  of  the  visitation— Clerical 
conference  at  Speymouth— Proposed  appointment  of  a  bishop 
-Accession  of  James  II.  (February  1685)— Edicts  of  toleration 
-Mass  at  Holyrood—  Popular  discontent  in  Edinburgh— Revo 
lution  of  1688— Consequences  to  Scottish  Catholics— Sack  of 
Holyrood  and  flight  of  Lord  Perth  —  Distinguished   Scottish 
converts— Mob  violence  against  Catholics— Raids  on  congrega 
tions—Sufferings  of  the  missionaries— Enactment  of  fresh  penal 


CONTEXTS.  XI 

laws — Thomas  Nicolson  named  vicar  -  apostolic  for  Scotland 
(August  1694)— His  first  report  to  Propaganda — Number  of 
missionaries  in  the  country — Episcopal  visitation  of  the  High 
lands — Condition  of  Scotland  in  1700,  .  .  .  .89 


CHAPTER   III. 

THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND    FROM    1700    TO    1760. 

Death  of  William  III.  (March  1702) — Results  of  the  accession  of 
Anne  —  Union  of  England  and  Scotland  (1707) — The  penal 
laws  under  Anne — Protestant  demonstration  in  Edinburgh — 
Royal  proclamation  against  Catholics — Statistics  of  the  Church 
in  Scotland — Rising  In  Dumfriesshire — Consequences  of  the 
Jacobite  rebellion  (1715) — Arrest  of  Bishop  Wallace — Protes 
tant  missionary  efforts — The  Statuta  Missionis  of  Bishop  Nic 
olson — Foundation  of  the  seminary  of  Scalan  (1712) — Benedic 
tine  seminary  at  Ratisbon — Bishop  Nicolson's  visitation  of  the 
Highlands  (1701) — Proposed  erection  of  a  chapter  for  Scotland 
— Bishop  Gordon,  coadjutor  (1705) — His  services  to  the  Church 
in  Scotland — Death  of  Bishop  Nicolson  (1718) — Bishop  John 
Wallace  —  Report  of  Bishop  Gordon  —  Popular  hostility  to 
Catholics — Constancy  of  clergy  and  people — The  Church  in  the 
Highlands — Formation  of  a  Highland  vicariate  (172G) — Nomi 
nation  and  singular  disappearance  of  Alexander  Grant — Con 
secration  of  Hugh  Macdonald,  first  vicar-apostolic  of  the  High 
lands — Second  Jacobite  rising  (1745) — Bishop  Macdonald  and 
Charles  Edward — Collapse  of  the  Jacobite  hopes — Benedict 
Henry,  Cardinal  of  York — Sufferings  of  the  Scottish  Catholics 
after  Culloden — Capture  and  trial  of  Bishop  Macdonald — Low 
land  vicariate — Dissensions  among  the  clergy — Bishop  Smith's 
proposals  to  Propaganda — Relations  of  the  bishops  to  the  regu 
lar  clergy — Bishop  Grant,  coadjutor — Spread  of  the  Jansenistic 
heresy — Papal  briefs  on  the  subject — Formula  drawn  up  by  the 
bishops — Clement  XII.  orders  its  subscription  by  all  the  mis 
sionaries —  State  of  the  Scotch  College  at  Paris  —  Report  of 
Niccol6  Lercari  (1737) — Charges  against  the  officials  of  the  Col 
lege — Jansenism  in  Scotland  —  Lercari's  recommendations — 
Result  of  his  representations — Renewed  complaints  against  the 
College  at  Paris  —  Reply  of  the  superiors  —  Contemporary 
reports  on  the  subject,  .  .  .  .  .  .156 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   IV. 

THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND    PROM    1760    TO    1800. 

Birth  (1729)  and  training  of  George  Hay — Assists  the  wounded  at 
Prestonpans — His  imprisonment  in  London — His  conversion  to 
Catholicism— Ordained  priest  in  Rome — Enters  the  Scottish 
mission — His  growing  reputation — Consecrated  bishop  (1769) 
— His  work  for  religion  in  Scotland — Persecution  of  Catholics 
in  Uist — Firmness  displayed  by  the  islanders — Efforts  of  Bishop 
Hay  on  their  behalf— State  of  the  Scotch  College,  Douai— 
Scotch  Church  property  in  France — Douai  under  the  Revolu 
tion — Bishop  Hay  founds  the  seminary  of  Aquhorties — His 
literary  labours — New  edition  of  the  Bible — His  '  Letters  on 
Usury  ' — The  '  Scripture  Doctrine  of  Miracles ' — Reply  of  Mr 
Abernethy — The  '  Sincere  Christian,'  &c.— Suppression  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus  (1773)— The  Scotch  bishops  claim  the  admin 
istration  of  the  Jesuit  property — Catholic  statistics  in  1779 — 
Summary  of  t,he  penal  statutes — Bishop  Hay's  efforts  for  their 
repeal — Popular  fanaticism  in  Scotland — Protest  of  the  Kirk 
against  Catholic  relief — No-Popery  riots  in  Glasgow  and  Edin 
burgh—Bishop  Hay's  house  destroyed— Support  of  the  Relief 
Bill  by  Protestants — Principal  Robertson — Pastoral  issued  by 
Bishop  Hay — Loyal  Catholic  address  to  George  III. — Memorial 
drawn  up  by  Bishop  Hay — Wilkes  and  Burke  support  the 
cause  of  the  Scottish  Catholics — Compensation  granted  by  the 
magistrates — Gordon  Riots  (1780) — Outrages  on  members  of 
Parliament  —  Pillage  of  Catholic  chapels  —  Introduction  and 
enactment  of  the  Scotch  Relief  Bill  (1793)— Gratitude  of  Scot 
tish  Catholics — Pastoral  labours  of  Bishop  Hay — Consecrations 
of  Bishops  Alexander  Macdonald  and  Geddes  (1780) — State  of 
the  Scotch  College,  Rome— Bishop  Hay  visits  Rome  (1781)— 
Proposed  amendments  to  the  Statuta  Missionis — Report  of  the 
bishop  on  the  condition  of  the  Scotch  College,  Paris— Results 
of  his  visit  to  Rome — Sanction  of  the  amended  statutes — Rec 
torship  of  the  College  at  Rome— Subsidy  from  Propaganda  to 
the  Scottish  Mission — Promise  of  a  Government  grant — The 
Catholic  oath  proposed  by  Pitt— Its  condemnation  by  the  Scot 
tish  bishops— Failure  to  secure  national  rectors  for  the  Scotch 
College,  Rome— Cardinal  Charles  Erskine— Grave  complaints 
against  the  Scotch  College  at  Paris— Break-up  of  the  College 


CONTENTS.  Xlll 

at  Paris — Death  of  Bishops  Macdonald  and  Geddes — Position 
of  Scottish  Catholics  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century- 
Influence  of  Presbyterianism — Tyranny  of  the  Kirk,  .  .212 


CHAPTEK   Y. 

THE    CHURCH    IX    THE    NINETEENTH    CENTURY,    TO    THE    RE- 
ESTABLISHMENT    OF    THE    HIERARCHY    (1800-1878). 

State  of  Europe  at  the  opening  of  the  nineteenth  century— Eng 
land  and  Napoleon— Emigrant  French  clergy  in  England- 
Welcome  accorded  to  them — Their  employment  on  the  Scottish 

mission Progress  of  the  Church  in   Scotland — Ecclesiastical 

statistics  (1800)  —  Report  of  Bishop  Hay  (1804)  —  Bishop 
Cameron  appointed  to  the  Lowland  vicariate— Death  of  Bishop 
Hay  (1811)— The  Church  in  the  Highlands— Emigration  to 
Canada— Father  Alexander  Macdonell— Development  of  the 
Church  in  Scotland,  1800-1829— Father  Andrew  Scott  and  The 
Protestant— Catholic  statistics,  1829— Erection  of  a  third  vicari 
ate  by  Leo  XII.— The  Emancipation  Bill— Feeling  against  it 
in  Scotland— Enactment  of  the  measure  (March  1829)— Posi 
tion  of  Catholics  after  Emancipation— Remaining  disabilities— 
The  Annuity-tax — Compulsory  publication  of  banns — Founda 
tion  of  Blairs  College— St  Margaret's  Convent,  Edinburgh- 
State  of  the  Church  in  1832— Poverty  of  the  clergy— The 
Cardinal  of  York— His  legacy  to  the  Church  in  Scotland- 
Bishop  James  Gillis— Visits  France  and  Germany— His  efforts 
on  behalf  of  the  Scotch  Abbey  at  Ratisbon— Representations  of 
the  Scottish  bishops  to  the  Bavarian  Government— Suppres 
sion  of  the  monastery  (1862)— The  Colleges  at  Douai  and  Paris 
— Return  of  religious  orders  to  Scotland  —  Consecration  of 
Bishop  Strain— Internal  dissensions  in  the  Church— Effects  of 
the  Irish  emigration — The  Glasgow  Free  Press— Visitation  and 
report  of  Archbishop  Manning— Mgr.  Eyre  appointed  to  the 
Western  District  (1868) — Project  for  the  restoration  of  the 
hierarchy — Opinions  as  to  its  advisability — Address  to  Pius 
IX. — Reply  of  the  Pope — Preliminary  negotiations — Reasons 
adduced  against  the  measure — Considerations  in  its  favour — 
Titles  of  the  restored  sees— Question  as  to  the  metropolitan- 
Various  methods  of  episcopal  election — Proposed  erection  of 
chapters  and  parishes — Means  of  support  of  the  episcopate — 
Final  result  of  the  negotiations,  .  .  •  265 


XIV  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTEE   VI. 

THE    BULL    OF    POPE    LEO    XIII.,    EX  SUPREMO  APOSTOLATUS  APICK, 
MARCH    4,    1878. 

Provisions  of  the  Papal  bull— Public  opinion  on  the  subject — The 
newspaper  press  and  the  hierarchy — Passive  attitude  of  Scot 
tish  Protestants — Opinion  of  leading  counsel — Protest  of  the 
Scotch  Episcopalian  prelates — Confusion  of  ideas  characteris 
ing  it — Phases  of  Presbyterianism — The  question  of  church 
patronage — Patronage  under  James  VI. — Its  abolition  in  1649 
— Restored  under  Queen  Anne — Rise  of  the  Moderates — The 
Disruption  (1843) — The  Veto  Act — Influence  wielded  by  the 
Free  Church — Divisions  among  the  Presbyterians — The  Estab 
lishment  and  the  State — Fluctuations  of  Scottish  Protestantism 
— Subdivision  of  religious  sects — Modification  of  the  Calvin- 
istic  doctrines — Spread  of  rationalism  in  Scotland — Trial  of 
ministers  for  heresy — Proposed  revision  of  the  formularies — 
Mr  Macrae  and  the  Westminster  Confession — Denial  of  eternal 
punishment — Decay  of  religion  among  the  people — Position 
and  prospects  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  Scotland — Material 
condition  of  the  Church — Foundation  of  the  Abbey  of  Fort- 
Augustus —  The  bull  Romanes  Pontifices  —  Scotland  and  the 
Holy  See  —  Position  of  the  Catholic  clergy  at  the  present 
day — Conclusion, .......  309 


APPENDIX. 

I.  Letter  from  Pope  Urban  VIII.  to  Richard  Smith,  Bishop 
of  Chalcedon,  Vicar- Apostolic  of  England  and  Scotland, 

1626, 343 

II.  Report  of  the  Superior  of  the  Scottish  Mission  to  the 

Congregation  of  Propaganda,  1650-1660,  .  .     344 

III.  Discussion  as  to  canonical  penalties  incurred  by  Catherine 

of  Braganza,  in  consequence  of  her  marriage  to  Charles 

II.  without  a  Papal  dispensation,  .  .  .     352 

IV.  A  brief  account   of  particulars  occurring  at  the  happy 

death  of  our  late  sovereign  Lord  King  Charles  the  2nd 
in  regard  to  religion  ;  faithfully  related  by  his  then  as 
sistant,  Mr  Jo.  Hudleston,  ....  353 


CONTENTS.  XV 

V.  Report  and  suggestions  submitted  to  Propaganda  by  Alex 
ander  Leslie,  visitor  of  the  Scottish  Mission,  1681,         .     356 
VI.  Report  of  Thomas  Nicolson,  first  Vicar- Apostolic  of  Scot 
land,  to  Propaganda,  September  21,  1697,          .  .     364 
VII.  Report  of  Mr  John  Irvin,  procurator  of  the  Scottish  mis 
sion  in  Paris,  to  the  nuncio  in  that  city,  on  the  state  of 
the  Church  in  Scotland,  September  5,  1698,       .  .     367 
VIII.  Extract  from  a  Visitation   Report  of  Thomas   Nicolson, 
Vicar-Apostolic   of  Scotland,  to  the   Congregation   of 
Propaganda,  1700,            .            .            .            .            .371 
IX.  Extract  from  a  letter  addressed  by  Abbot  Bernard  Stuart 
of  St   James's,    Ratisbon,  to   the   Cardinal-Prefect   of 
Propaganda,  April  26,  1752,      ....     374 
X.  Report  of  Bishop  Gordon,  Vicar-Apostolic,  and  his  Co 
adjutor,  Bishop  Wallace,  to  Propaganda,  October  15, 

1723, 377 

XI.  Extract  from  a  letter  of  Bishops  Gordon  and  Wallace  (Co 
adjutor)  to  Propaganda,  August  13,  1726,  .  .     381 
XII.  Report  of  Bishops  Gordon  and  Wallace  to  Propaganda, 

July  4,  1730, 383 

XIII.  Report  of  Bishop  Hugh  Macdonald,  Vicar- Apostolic  of  the 

Highlands,  to  Propaganda,  March  18,  1732,        .  .     388 

XIV.  Report  of  Bishops  Macdonald  and  Smith  (Vicars-Apos 

tolic),  and  Grant  (coadjutor)  to  Propaganda,  November 

20,  1755,  .  .  .  .  .  .392 

XV.  Report  of  Bishops  Gordon  (Vicar-Apostolic)  and  Smith 

(coadjutor)  to  Propaganda,  February  5,  1743,     .  .     395 

XVI.  Report  of  Bishop  Smith  (Vicar- Apostolic)  to  Propaganda, 

December  13,  1747,          .....     399 

XVII.  Report  of  Bishops  Macdonald  and  Smith  (Vicars-Apos 
tolic)  to  Propaganda,  November  1,  1753,  .  .     405 
XVIII.  Extract  from  the  Report  of  Mgr.  Lercari,  pro-Nuncio  at 
Paris,  to  the  Cardinal-Prefect  of  Propaganda,  as  to  the 
Scotch  College  in  Paris,  1737,     ....     408 

XIX.  Extract  from  the  Apostolic  Letter  of  Pope  Leo  XIII.,  Ex 
Supremo  Apostolatus  Apice,  restoring  the  hierarchy  in 
Scotland,  March  4,  1878,  ....     414 

XX.  Bishops  in  Scotland  from  1695  to  1890,      .  .  .     422 

XXI.  List  of   the   Religious    Houses  in   Scotland  before  the 

Reformation,         ......     424 

XXII.  Statistics  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  Scotland,  1890,  .     426 

INDEX,  ......  427 


HISTOBY 


CATHOLIC    CHUECH    OF    SCOTLAND, 


CHAPTER     I. 

THE    CATHOLIC   CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND    UNDER 

CHARLES    I.    AND   THE    COMMONWEALTH 

(1625-1660). 

KING  JAMES  expired  on  the  27th  of  March  1625,  Accession 
and  on  the  31st  of  the  same  month  his  son  Charles  i.,  March 
was  proclaimed  King  of  Scotland  at  the  Market- 
Cross  of  Edinburgh.     During  his  reign  the  war 
between  the  opposing  Protestant  parties  in  Scot 
land  continued  to  rage  with  unabated  fierceness  ; 
and  the  part  which  the  monarch  took  in  the  con 
test  undoubtedly  contributed  to  hasten  his  down 
fall. 

No  sooner  was  he  established  on  the  throne,  church 
than  Charles  proceeded  to  manifest  his  strong  pre-  ISeSew 
dilection  for  Episcopalianism,  by  endeavouring  to 

VOL.  IV.  A 


2       CATHOLIC   CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

recover  possession  of  the  church -lands,  in  order  to 
endow  the  Scotch  Episcopal  Church.  Failing  in 
this,  he  issued  a  commission  in  1627  to  receive 
the  impropriated  tithes  and  benefices,  in  order  to 
provide  incomes  for  the  clergy.  Such  measures, 
although  in  full  accordance  with  the  statutes 

o 

which  had  established  the  Episcopalian  system  in 
Scotland,  were  productive  of  general  discontent ; 
and  this  was  increased  by  the  liturgical  innova 
tions  which  the  king  and  his  primate  (Laud)  were 
introducing  into  the  Anglican  worship,  and  the 
tendency  to  Arminianism — striking  at  the  great 
Calvinistic  doctrine  of  predestination  to  damna 
tion — observed  in  the  Anglican  Church.  In  the 
visit  of  year  1633  Charles  paid  a  visit  to  the  country  of 
Scotland,  his  birthplace  ;  but  although  he  was  received  with 
respect  by  his  Scottish  subjects,  they  were  re 
pelled  rather  than  attracted  by  the  melancholy 
sternness  of  his  character,  so  different  from  the 
homely  good-humour  of  their  late  sovereign.  The 
unjust  trial  of  Lord  Balmerino  in  the  following 
year,  on  a  charge  of  treason,  merely  for  being  in 
possession  of  a  petition  against  the  royal  measures, 
still  further  alienated  Charles  from  the  people  of 
Scotland.  Nor  was  his  unpopularity  decreased 
by  their  knowledge  of  his  quarrels  with  the  Eng 
lish  Parliament,  and  with  Elliot,  Pym,  and  other 
leaders  of  the  patriotic  party,  or  by  the  news 
which  reached  Scotland  of  the  despotism  of  Straf- 
ford  in  Ireland,  and  the  Puritans  pilloried  and 


RIOT   IX   ST   GILES     CHURCH.  3 

banished     in     large    numbers    to    Holland    and 
America. 

Under  these  circumstances,  a  collision  between  Collision 

between 


the  royal  authority  on  the  one  hand  and  Presby-  Jjjj 
terian  fanaticism  on  the  other  was  clearly  inevit-  v™.^1- 

J  tenans. 

able.     The  immediate  cause  of  the  final  rupture 

was  the  determination  of  the  king  to  introduce  a  introduc 

tion  of  the 

liturgy  into  the  public  worship.  It  must  be  re-  gS0e£v,!ce~ 
membered  that  Charles  regarded  this  question  in 
a  different  aspect  from  that  of  his  father,  whose 
principal  motive  in  the  establishment  of  Epis- 
copalianism  had  been  the  belief  that  it  would 
strengthen  the  power  of  the  Crown.  To  Charles, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  Episcopal  system  was  an 
essential  part  of  his  religious  faith  ;  and  it  is  to 
this  conviction  that  we  must  ascribe  the  perti 
nacity  with  which  he  urged  the  acceptance  of  his 
liturgical  views,  and  his  utter  regardlessness  of 
the  opposition  which  they  excited.  The  storm 
broke  in  Edinburgh  on  July  23,  1637,  on  the 
occasion  of  the  first  introduction  of  the  obnoxious 
service-book  into  the  Kirk.  The  Presbyterian 
leaders  had  already  prepared  for  the  battle,  and 
had,  by  the  most  violent  invectives  against  Prel 
acy,  inflamed  the  feelings  of  their  followers  to  the 
utmost  pitch  of  excitement. 

On  the  Sunday  appointed  for  the  inauguration  Riot  in  st 
of  the  new  liturgy,  the  church  of  St  Giles  was  church, 

&J  '  .  July  23, 

filled  to  overflowing.     Ranged  on  the  side  of  the  1637. 
Episcopalians   appeared   the   Archbishops   of    St 


4      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IX   SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

Andrews  and  Glasgow,  the  Bishop  of  Edinburgh, 
and  other  prelates,  the  lords  of  the  Privy  Coun 
cil,  the  judges  of  the  Court  of  Session,  and  the 
magistrates    of  Edinburgh.       The   Presbyterians 
were  represented  by  a  few  ministers,   and  by  a 
large  muster  of  female  enthusiasts,  fully  prepared 
to  do  battle  for  the  cause.     Dean  Hannay,  vested 
in  a  surplice,  mounted  the  pulpit  and  began  to 
read   the  prescribed  prayers;  but  his  voice  was 
instantly  drowned  in  a  tumult  of  shouting,  hiss 
ing,  hand -clapping,  and  other  discordant  noises. 
Such  epithets  as  "thief,  devil's  get,  crafty  fox, 
antichristian  wolf,"   were   hurled  at  the  Episco 
palian  clergy ;  and  the  climax  of  the  disturbance 
was  reached  by  a  woman  named  Jenny  Geddes 
seizing  a  stool  and  flinging  it  at  the  head  of  the 
unfortunate  dean,  the  missile  being  followed  by  a 
shower  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  and  psalm-books.1 
The  mob  then  rushed  outside,  brpke  the  windows 
of  the  church  with  stones,  and  continued  to  assail 
their  opponents  with   every  possible   insult  and 
abuse.     The  bishop  was  seized  by  a  party  of  in 
furiated  women,  thrown  down,  and  rolled  in  the 
mire.     The  fact  that  no  punishment  of  any  kind 
appears  to  have  been  inflicted  on  the  perpetrators 

1  A  brass  plate  was  erected  in  St  Giles'  in  1883,  bearing  the  fol 
lowing  inscription  :  "  To  James  Hannay,  D.D.,  Dean  of  the  Cathe 
dral,  1634-39.  He  was  the  First  and  the  Last  who  read  the  Service- 
Book  in  this  Church.  This  memorial  is  erected  in  happier  times  by 
his  Descendant." 


THE   NATIONAL   COVENANT.  5 

of  these  outrages,  shows  on  which  side  was  the 
general  feeling  throughout  the  country.1 

The  culpable  weakness  displayed  by  the  autho-  S 

.,  tionofthe 

rities  with  reference  to  these  extraordinary  ex-  National 

Covenant. 

cesses  could  not  but  result  in  the  material 
strengthening  of  the  Presbyterian  influence.  A 
new  covenant  was  now  drawn  up,  and  was 
ordered  to  be  read  in  every  kirk  in  the  king 
dom  :  it  was  known  as  the  National  Covenant, 
and  was  framed  by  four  committees  (called  the 
Tables,  and  representing  the  nobles,  gentry,  min 
isters,  and  burgesses  respectively)  which  met  in 
Edinburgh  towards  the  close  of  the  year  1637. 
Under  the  pressure  of  threats  of  excommunica 
tion  in  this  world  and  eternal  damnation  in  the 
next,  the  people  were  called  upon  to  subscribe 
this  document,  which  declared  open  war  upon 
"  Popery,  Prelacy,  and  all  their  supporters  and 
adherents."  The  populace  were  excited  by  the 
violence  of  the  preachers  to  a  condition  of  reli 
gious  fanaticism  little  short  of  madness ;  and 
Catholics  and  Episcopalians  were  alike  denounced 
as  criminals  outside  the  protection  of  the  law. 
The  Protestant  prelates,  who  had  succeeded  to 

1  Gordon  of  Rothiemay,  Hist,  of  Scots  Affairs,  1637-1641  (Spal- 
ding),  vol.  i.  p.  57.  Brief  and  true  Relation  of  the  Broil,  &c.  (Ap 
pendix  to  Rothes'  Relation  of  Proceedings),  p.  201.  Wodrow,  in 
his  Analecta,  throws  a  doubt  on  the  identity  of  the  heroine  who 
"  cast  the  first  stool  at  the  bishop,"  and  assigns  that  honour  to  one 
Mrs  Mean.  "Many  of  the  lasses,"  he  adds,  "were  prentices  in 
disguise,  for  they  threw  stools  to  a  great  length."— TRANSLATOR. 


6       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

the  dignities  and  property  of  the  Catholic  epis 
copate,  were  now  in  their  turn  proclaimed  to  be 
guilty  of  "  drunkenness,  impurity,  gaming,  pro 
fanation  of  the  Sabbath,  bribery,  simony,  dis 
honesty,  perjury,  oppression,  adultery,  and  incest." 
Such  was  the  result  of  the  king's  obstinate  deter 
mination  to  impose  his  ecclesiastical  views  on  his 
Scottish  subjects.  "  Nine  teen- twentieths  of  the 
people,"  observes  Chambers,1  "  were  in  their 
hearts  opposed  to  his  measures ;  and  now  he 
had  given  them  occasion  to  declare  themselves, 
and  enter  at  all  hazards  upon  a  course  of  re 
sistance." 
Attempted  Alarmed  at  length  by  the  violent  feeling 

conipro-  ,.,..,. 

mise  by      which   his    ill  -  judged   measures   had   excited   in 

the  king. 

Scotland,  Charles  in  the  autumn  of  1638  sought 
to  calm  it  by  offering  to  withdraw  the  unpopular 
service-book,  and  suspend  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
episcopal  courts  as  well  as  the  observance  of  the 
Perth  articles.  But  matters  had  now  gone  too 
far  for  compromise ;  and  however  disposed  the 
majority  of  the  nation  might  have  been  to  accept 
the  concessions  offered,  the  General  Assembly 
would  hear  of  no  half  measures. 

They  met  at  Glasgow  in  November,  and  in 
spite  of  the  protest  of  the  bishops,  and  the  act 
of  the  royal  commissioner  declaring  the  Assembly 
dissolved,  they  continued  to  sit,  and  passed  a 

1  Donustic  Annals  of  Scotland,  vol.  ii.  p.  3. 


THE    SCOTCH    AND    THE    CIVIL    WAR.  7 

resolution  abolishing  not  only  the  obnoxious 
liturgy  and  canons,  but  episcopacy  itself.  This 

5J  '  /  blyabol- 

was  confirmed  at  the  next  meeting;  of  the  As-  ishes  epis 
copacy, 

sembly  in  the  following  year ;  and  meanwhile 
the  Covenanters,  not  content  with  defending 
their  own  borders,  mustered  a  powerful  army,  andap- 

r  .  J     peals  to 

crossed  the  Tweed,  and  advanced  into  England,  arms. 
The  resistance  of  the  English  Parliament  to  the 
royal  measures,  and  the  arraignment  on  a  charge 
of  treason  of  the  king's  two  chief  advisers,  Laud 
and  Strafford,  served  to  confirm  the  Scotch  in 
the  attitude  they  had  taken  up ;  nor  did  his 
conciliatory  visit  to  Edinburgh  in  August  1641 
succeed  in  reconciling  them  to  his  ecclesiastical 
policy.  Shortly  after  his  return  to  London  the 
popular  party  in  Parliament  presented  him  with 
the  famous  Remonstrance,  which  finally  resulted 
in  the  raising  of  the  royal  standard  at  Notting 
ham,  and  the  subjection  of  the  country  to  the 
horrors  of  civil  war. 

The  sympathies  of  the  Scotch  were  naturally 
enlisted  in  the  cause  of  the  Parliamentary  party, 
which  accordingly,  in  August  1643,  entered  into 
what  was  called  a  Solemn  League  and  Covenant  The  Solemn 

League  and 

with  them,  one  of  the  conditions  being  the  levy-  Covenant. 
ing  of  a  new  Scotch  army,  which  entered  England 
in  the  following  winter,  and  materially  assisted 
in  gaining  the  victory  of  Marston  Moor.      The 
chivalrous  efforts  of  Montrose  in  Scotland  did  not 


8      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 


Charles 
surren 
dered  by 
the  Pres 
byterians 
to  his  ene 
mies. 


Trial  and 

execution 

of  King 

Charles, 

January 

1649. 


Scottish 
Catholics 
under 
Charles  I. 
and  Crom 
well. 


succeed  in  counteracting  the  blow  thus  inflicted 
on  the  royal  cause,  which  was  rendered  desperate 
by  his  subsequent  defeats  at  Naseby  and  Newbury. 
Charles  was  rash  enough  to  place  himself  in  the 
hands  of  the  Presbyterians ;  and  the  latter,  fear 
ing  lest  the  possession  of  the  royal  person  might 
bring  them  into  collision  with  their  powerful 
neighbours,  surrendered  him  to  the  English  Par 
liament.  Charles  persistently  refused  to  concede 
the  demands  of  his  enemies.  A  force  of  his  ad 
herents  in  Scotland,  under  the  Duke  of  Hamilton, 
crossed  the  Border  in  July  1648,  but  were  routed 
by  the  Parliamentary  troops,  led  by  Oliver  Crom 
well  himself.  Cromwell  proceeded  as  far  as 
Edinburgh,  where  the  Presbyterians  were  now 
in  power,  and  then  returned  in  triumph  to  Lon 
don.  The  sequel  need  not  be  dwelt  on  here.  In 
January  1649,  Charles  was  tried  and  sentenced 
for  the  alleged  crime  of  making  war  on  his  sub 
jects,  and  on  the  30th  of  the  month  was  beheaded 
at  Whitehall.  It  is  impossible  not  to  see  in  his 
tragical  fate  the  direct  consequence  of  the  mis 
guided  zeal  with  which  he  had  endeavoured  to 
thrust  his  ecclesiastical  views  upon  his  Scottish 
subjects. 

The  condition  of  the  Catholics  of  Scotland 
under  Charles  I.  and  Cromwell  can  only  be  de 
scribed  as  truly  pitiable.  A  contemporary  wit 
ness  declared,  in  a  report  sent  to  Urban  VIII. , 
that  the  lot  of  the  Catholics  in  the  reign  of 


PENAL    LAWS   UNDER   CHARLES    I. 

Elizabeth  had  been  a  happy  one  in  comparison.1 
Charles,  on  the  one  hand,  sanctioned  the  relent 
less  execution  of  the  penal  statutes,  with  the  idea 
of  thus  disarming  the  opposition  of  the  Kirk  to 
his  liturgical  innovations  ;  while  Cromwell,  on  the 
other,  seems  to  have  continued  the  policy  of  per 
secution  out  of  sheer  hatred  to  the  Catholic 
religion.  No  sooner  had  Charles  ascended  the 
throne,  than  the  rumour  began  to  be  spread 
that  he  meditated  some  radical  change  in  the 
constitution  of  the  Kirk.  A  proclamation,  was 
immediately  issued  denouncing  this  report  as 
mischievous  and  groundless,  and  declaring  the 
king's  entire  satisfaction  with  the  ecclesiastical 
arrangements  in  Scotland.  By  way  of  removing 
any  doubt  as  to  the  soundness  of  his  principles, 
the  Privy  Council  ordered  lists  to  be  drawn  up 
of  the  Catholics  throughout  the  country  ;  2  and  a 
second  proclamation  was  shortly  afterwards  issued, 
commanding  all  the  king's  subjects,  "of  whatso-  Euforce- 

n  -        meiit  of 

ever  rank  or  degree,  to  conform  themselves  to  the  the  penal 

laws. 

1  Cod.  Casaiiat.,  X.  v.  36.   "  Brevis  eorum  descriptio,  quse  in  Anglia 
adversus  Catholicos  gesta  simt  a  ruptis  cum  Hispano  conjugii  foederi- 
bus,  et  cum  Gallo  iniri  cceptis  per  Marcum  Anton  ium  cum  in  Urbem 
rediisset  Tuae  Sanctitati  fideliter  reprsesentata.     Optabiliora  longe 
tempora  Elizabeths,  cum  subinde  Catholicorum  vena  secarentur. 
.    .    .    Qute  refero  non  tarn  auribus,  quani  oculis  hausi." 

2  One  of  these  lists  is  published  in  the  Spalding  Miscellany,  vol. 
ii.,  Preface,  p.  liv-lvi.     The  following  note  is  affixed  :    "  These  ar 
the  names  of  the  most  scandalous  and  irregular  onlie  of  the  ad- 
versars  of  the  treuth,  surceasing  to  sett  doun  the  great  number  of 
otheris  (and  speciallie  of  the  female  sex)  that  hes  maid  the  lyk  de- 
fectioun  from  the  treuth." 


10      CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

public  profession  of  the  true  religion,  prohibiting 
the  exercise  of  any  contrary  profession,  under  the 
pains  contained  in  the  laws  made  thereanent." 
The  harbouring  of  Catholic  priests  was  forbidden 
under  the  severest  penalties  ;  and  all  parents  who 
were  having  their  children  educated  abroad  were 
strictly  charged  to  have  them  brought  home  before 
a  certain  day.1  Nor  did  King  Cha'rles  confine 
his  anti-Catholic  measures  to  Scotland.  In  the 
summer  of  1627,  whilst  the  General  Assembly  in 
Edinburgh  was  engaged  in  deploring  the  "  increase 
of  Papistry  and  sin,"  Charles  in  London  was  sig 
nalising  his  Protestant  zeal  by  banishing,  contrary 
to  his  express  and  solemn  engagement  to  Hen 
rietta  Maria  and  her  royal  brother,2  the  French 
clergy  who  had  come  to  England  in  attendance 
on  his  queen. 

The  year  1628  was  marked  by  a  still  more 
stringent  application  of  the  penal  laws  against 
the  unfortunate  Catholics  of  Scotland.  For  some 
time  past  they  had  ventured  to  show  themselves 
with  a  little  more  boldness  than  formerly ;  and 
it  was  even,  said  that  certain  pasquinades  written 
against  the  Protestant  bishop  of  Aberdeen,  and 
posted  on  the  door  of  his  own  cathedral,  were 
attributable  to  some  among  their  number.  The 
Privy  Council  were  well  aware  that  the  king's 

1  Privy  Council  Records  (Chambers,  Domestic  Annals  of  Scotland, 
vol.  ii.  p.  5). 

2  See  ante,  vol.  iii.  pp.  431,  493. 


CATHOLICS    BEFORE    THE    PRIVY    COUNCIL.       11 

ecclesiastical  innovations  had  already  rendered 
him  highly  unpopular  in  Scotland,  and  they  did 
not  wish  the  feeling  increased  by  any  appearance 
of  royal  sympathy  with  Popery.  Orders  were  citation'of 
accordingly  issued  for  the  appearance  before  them  before  the 
of  a  number  of  Catholics,  both  priests  and  laymen,  council. 
in  the  northern  provinces — the  Marquis  of  Huntly 
being  especially  blamed  for  the  protection  which 
he  afforded  to  these  disaffected  persons.  Among 
those  cited  to  appear  were  Robert  Bisset  of  Les- 
sendrum  ;  Alexander  Gordon  of  Drumquhaill  ; 
Gordon  of  Tilliesoul ;  Adam  Smith,  chamberlain 
of  the  Enzie,  and  his  wife  Barbara ;  Malcolm 
Laing ;  and  Adam  Strachan,  chamberlain  to  the 
Earl  of  Aboyne.  They  are  charged  with  indif 
ference  under  the  "  fearful  sentence  of  excom- ' 
munication,"  and  are  said  to  be  encouraged  in 
their  rebellion  by  the  marquis.  The  recital  which 
follows  includes  the  names  of  Alexander  Irving, 
burgess  of  Aberdeen  ;  Thomas  Menzies  of  Bal- 
gounie  ;  John  Spence,  notary  at  Pewsmill  ; 
Alexander  Leslie,  brother  to  the  Laird  of  Pit- 
caple ;  Francis  Leslie,  brother  to  Capuchin  Leslie  ; 
William  Seton  of  Blair  ;  Thomas  Laing,  goldsmith, 
burgess  of  Aberdeen.  These  persons  and  others 
are  declared  to  have  "  proudly  and  contemptu- 
andly  remained  under  excommunication  this  long 
time  bygane,"  and  charged  with  "  hunting  and 
seeking  all  occasion  where  they  may  have  the  ex 
ercise  of  their  false  religion  ;  for  which  purpose 


12      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

they  are  avowed  resetters  of  Jesuits,  seminary 
and  mass  priests,  accompanying  them  through 
the  country,  armed  with  unlawful  weapons."  A 
command  follows  to  Huntly,  as  Sheriff-Principal 
of  Aberdeen,  and  to  Lord  Lovat,  Sheriff  of  Elgin 
and  Forres,  to  search  for  these  evil-doers,  and 
deliver  them  to  justice.1 
Huntiy  The  Privy  Council  appear  to  have  been  suffi- 

andthe  .  J .  rr 

catholics  ciently  conscious  of  the  false  position  in  which  they 
placed  themselves,  by  ordering  Huntly,  himself  of 
course  well  known  as  a  leading  Catholic,  to  make 
inquisition  for  his  co-religionists.  We  find  them 
accordingly,  on  December  6,  1628,  addressing  a 
letter  to  the  king,  in  which  they  state  their 
belief  that  the  late  increase  of  Popery  and  grow 
ing  insolence  of  the  Papists  arises  from  the  fact 
of  the  execution  of  the  penal  laws  being  in  the 
hands  of  notorious  professors  of  the  same  faith, 
whose  position  and  influence  were  such  as  to 
overawe  inferior  officials,  however  zealous.  The 
king  is  consequently  prayed  to  exclude  from  his 
Council  all  persons  suspected  of  Popery  :  mean 
while,  orders  have  been  given  to  the  sheriffs  to 
"  apprehend  the  delinquents  if  they  can  or  dare." 
When  the  day  came  for  the  appearance  of  the 
accused,  Huntly  declared,  through  his  deputy, 
that  the  wintry  weather  had  prevented  him  from 

1  Chambers,  Domestic  Annals,  vol.  ii.  p.  22.  For  a  list  of  the 
Catholic  clergy  whose  apprehension  was  ordered  at  the  same  time, 
see  post,  p.  37. 


PROCLAMATION   AGAINST   CATHOLICS,    1629.       13 

carrying  out  the  commission  intrusted  to  him. 
The  Council  refused  to  accept  the  excuse,  and 
denounced  the  marquis  as  a  rebel.1 

The  first  proclamation  having  proved  abortive,  issue  of  a 

i         T-,    •  .1  second,  pro- 

tne  rnvy  Council,  on  June  18,  1629,  issued  a  ciamation. 
second  one  against  the  persons  already  men 
tioned  and  some  others,  including  Sir  John 
Campbell  of  Caddell.  They  are  charged  with 
"continuing  obdurate  against  Kirk  and  law, 
going  about  as  if  nothing  were  amiss,  and  en 
joying  possession  of  their  houses,  goods,  and  gear, 
which  properly  belong  to  his  Majesty  as  escheat." 
It  is  accordingly  ordained  that  officers-at-arms 
"pass,  pursue,  and  take  the  said  rebels  their 
houses,  remove  them  and  their  families  forth 
thereof,  and  keep  and  detain  the  same  in  his 
Majesty's  name ; "  and  all  neighbours  are  com 
manded  to  assist  in  carrying  out  these  orders. 
Special  zeal  is  ordered  to  be  shown  in  appre 
hending  all  who  receive  or  harbour  priests  in 
their  houses  ;  the  proclamation  adding  that  the 
laws  on  this  point  are  "  eluded  by  the  wives  of 
persons  repute  and  esteemed  to  be  sound  in 
religion,  who,  pretending  misknowledge  of  the 
actions  of  their  wives,  think  to  liberate  them 
selves,  as  if  they  were  not  to  answer  for  their 
wives'  doings."  The  husband,  in  such  cases,  it 
is  declared,  is  always  to  be  responsible  for  the 
wife's  act.2 

1  Chambers,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  23.  2  Ibid.,  p.  24. 


14      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IX   SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

Religious         In  order  still  further  to  convince  his  Scottish 

test  mi- 

G0oveen?n     Council     °f  tne    sincerity   of  his   religious   zeal, 
mentoffi-    Charles  did   not  hesitate  to  go  a  step   further, 
and  to  convert  a  solemn  religious  ordinance  into 
an    instrument    of    inquisition.     An    order   was 
issued  that  all  councillors,  judges,  advocates,  and 
other  Government  officials  should  forthwith  par 
take  of  the  Communion  in  the  Chapel  of  Holy- 
rood  ;  and  that  they  should  repeat  this  annually, 
on  pain  of  being  suspected  of  leanings  to  Popery. 
Accordingly,  in  the    month    of   July    1628,    the 
sacrament  was  duly  administered,   "  by  sound  of 
trumpet,"  to   a  large  number  of  the  officials   of 
the  State.     Such  as  abstained  from  obeying  the 
summons  were  made  before  long  to  feel  the  weight 
of  the  royal  displeasure.     "  Understanding,"  wrote 
the  king  to  the  Council,  on  November  6,   "  that 
some  popishly  affected  have  neglected  this  course, 
we,  out  of  our  care  and  affection  for  the  mainten 
ance  of  the  professed  religion,  are  pleased  to  will 
and  require  that  you  remove  from  our  Council- 
table  all  such  who  are  disobedient  in  that  kind."  l 
Severe  ad-        Recourse   was    had   to   the    Privy    Council   in 

ministra-  ^ 

tS1ia°fthe  orc^er  t°  obtain,  if  possible,  some  measure  of 
statutes,  relief  for  the  imprisoned  Catholics  ;  but  a  deaf 
ear  was  turned  to  all  such  petitions.  "  None," 
it  was  ordained,  "  shall  be  relieved  out  of  ward, 
but  upon  obedience  and  conformity  to  the  true 
religion,  or  else  upon  their  voluntary  offer  of 

1  Chambers,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  25. 


THE    MARCHIONESS    OF    ABERCORX.  15 

banishment  forth  of  his  Majesty's  whole  domin 
ions."  The  severity  with  which  the  penal  laws 
were  enforced  at  this  time  by  Kirk  and  Council  is 
testified  by  the  treatment  of  a  prominent  Catholic  Harsh 

treatment 

lady,  the  Marchioness  of  Abercorn.     The  warmth  of  Lady 

•'  Abercorn. 

and  zeal  which  she  had  displayed  in  the  cause  of 
her  co-religionists  had  resulted  in  her  apprehen 
sion  and  close  confinement  in  the  Tolbooth  at 
Edinburgh.  Here  her  health,  already  much  im 
paired,  had  suffered  greatly  from  the  damp  and 
unwholesome  cell  assigned  to  her,  so  that  we  are 
told  that  she  now  "  found  a  daily  decay  and 
weakness  in  her  person."  It  was  represented  to 
the  king  that  a  change  of  air  and  scene  was  im 
peratively  necessary  to  save  the  prisoner's  life. 
Reluctant  to  do  anything  against  the  authority 
of  the  Kirk,  and  at  the  same  time  unwilling  that 
the  marchioness  should  be  brought  to  the  last 
extremity,  Charles  gave  her  permission  to  repair 
to  the  baths  of  Bristol,  but  only  on  condition  that 
she  made  no  attempt  to  appear  at  Court,  and  un 
dertook  to  return  to  Edinburgh  on  her  recovery. 
Lady  Abercorn,  however,  did  not  avail  herself  of 
the  royal  indulgence;  and  it  does  not  appear  to 
have  been  until  she  had  suffered  full  three  years' 
imprisonment,  that  she  was  at  length  licensed 
to  return  to  her  home  at  Paisley — and  even  then 
only  with  the  stipulation  that  she  should  not 
receive  at  her  house  "  Thomas  Algeo  nor  no 
Jesuits,"  and  should  moreover  appear  at  Edin- 


16       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

burgh  when  called  upon,  under  a  penalty  of  five 
thousand  marks.1 

Such    of  the    Catholics    as    quitted    Scotland, 

tion  of  pro 
perty  of      preferring  a  life  of  exile  to  the  betraval  of  their 

Catholics.     r  ^ 

religion  and  conscience,  naturally  found  them 
selves  greatly  embarrassed  as  to  their  future 
means  of  subsistence.  They  accordingly  peti 
tioned  to  have  some  portion  at  least  of  their 
confiscated  property  restored  to  them ;  and  the 
king,  we  are  told,  "  out  of  his  gracious  bounty 
and  clemency,  in  hope  of  their  timely  reclaiming," 
was  pleased  to  order  that  the  forfeited  estates 
should  be  divided  into  three  portions,  of  which 
two  were  to  belong  to  the  Crown,  and  the  re 
maining  third  to  the  original  owners. 
Measures  One  of  the  principal  means  by  which  it  was 

taken  to  .  . 

ensure  hoped  to  secure  the  extirpation  of  the  old  religion, 
ofcwidren  was  ^e  ordinance  which  provided  for  the  educa 
tion  of  the  children  of  prominent  Catholics  under 
Protestant  tutors.  Even  the  powerful  Huntly, 
when  he  appeared  before  the  Council  in  December 
1628,  to  excuse  himself  for  failing  to  "exhibit" 
the  Papists  on  his  estates,  was  informed  that  his 
excuse  could  not  be  accepted  ;  and  he  was  further 
ordered  to  appear  again  on  a  certain  date,  to 
witness  the  "  sequestration "  of  his  daughters, 
"  for  their  better  breeding  and  instruction  in  the 
grounds  of  the  true  religion."  The  Earl  of  Angus 
had  likewise  received  injunctions  to  commit  his 

1  Chambers,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  pp.  25,  26. 


THE  CATHOLICS  OF  THE  NORTH.       17 

eldest  son,  James  Douglas,  to  the  care  of  Prin 
cipal  Adamson  of  the  Edinburgh  University,  for 
the  settling  of  his  religious  doubts.  The  youth, 
however,  contrived  to  give  his  tutor  the  slip, 
whereupon  he  was  intrusted  to  the  guardianship 
of  the  Duke  of  Lennox.  Angus  was  in  con 
sequence  summoned  before  the  Council ;  and 
although  he  submitted  that  he  had  had  no 
knowledge  of  his  son's  action  until  after  the 
event,  he  was  compelled  to  sue  for  pardon.  The 
two  daughters  of  the  Earl  of  Errol,  as  well  as 
the  children  of  the  Laird  of  Dalgety,  and  of 
Gordon  of  Dunkinty,  were  said  to  be  under 
"  vehement  suspicion  of  being  corrupted  in  their 
religion  by  remaining  in  their  fathers'  company  ; " 
as  were  also  the  daughters  of  Huntly,  Lord  Gray, 
and  many  others.  The  Earl  of  Nithsdale  was 
commanded  by  the  Council  to  produce  his  son, 
that  he  might  be  examined  as  to  his  religious 
sentiments.  Lord  Gordon  also,  the  same  who 
afterwards  received  a  commission  from  the  Gov 
ernment  against  the  northern  Papists,  was  ordered 
to  place  his  sons  under  a  tutor  approved  of  by  the 
Archbishop  of  St  Andrews.1 

The  fresh   campaign  against   the   Catholics  of  crusade 
the  north,  to  which  allusion  has  just  been  made,  catholics 

in  the 

opened  in  January  1630.  King  Charles,  who 
reckoned  on  the  Scotch  Catholic  nobles  as  among 
the  most  loyal  supporters  of  his  throne  and  gov- 

1  Chambers,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  27. 
VOL.  IV.  B 


18       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

ernment,  was,  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt,  per 
sonally  averse  to  the  persecuting  measures  which 
were  forced  upon  him  by  the  fanatical  adherents 
of  the  Kirk.  It  was  probably,  therefore,  from  a 
motive  of  leniency  that  he  intrusted  the  execution 
of  the  penal  laws  to  Lord  Gordon,  Huntly's  eldest 
son,  who,  although  he  had  through  the  influence 
of  King  James  received  a  Protestant  education, 
was  yet  unlikely  to  err  on  the  side  of  too  great 
severity  in  carrying  out  the  royal  commission. 
He  was,  indeed,  at  first  unwilling  to  accept  it ; 
and  when  he  at  length  agreed  to  do  so,  he  per 
formed  his  duty,  as  Sir  liobert  Gordon  tells  us, 
with  a  "  dexterity  and  moderation  "  that  won  for 
him  general  approval.  That  he  counted  on  gain 
ing  some  pecuniary  advantages  from  his  crusade 
against  the  Catholics,  is  clear  from  the  tenor  of  a 
petition  which  he  presented  to  the  Privy  Council 
respecting  the  escheat  of  the  rebels'  property. 
The  effect  of  restoring  to  them  .a  third  part  of 
their  estate  would  be,  he  submitted,  simply  to 
confirm  them  in  obstinacy,  while  it  would  result 
in  a  direct  loss  to  himself.  In  reply  to  this 
appeal,  the  Council  appears  to  have  ordained 
that  no  deduction  should  be  made  from  the  re 
muneration  which  he  expected  for  his  services. 
LordGor-  On  June  1,  1630,  Lord  Gordon  came  before  the 
port  to  the  Privy  Council  to  report  the  progress  he  had  made 
council.  in  executing  his  commission.  A  number  of  per 
sons,  it  appeared,  including  Robert  Bisset,  the 


CATHOLICS    BEFORE    THE    PRIVY    COUNCIL.       19 

Gordons  of  Tilliesoul  and  Drumquhaill,  Hugh 
Hill,  John  Spence  and  his  spouse,  had  "  given 
obedience  and  reconciled  themselves  to  the 
Kirk ; "  while  others,  among  whom  were  Bisset's 
wife,  the  Gordons  of  Cairnbarrow,  Corrichie,  and 
Letterfour,  Malcolm  Laing,  Adam  Strachan,  and 
Forbes  of  Blackton  and  his  wife,  were  reported 
to  stand  out  "  in  obstinate  disobedience."  Most 
of  the  latter  appeared  before  the  Council  on 
July  20,  when  they  were  given  their  choice 
of  conforming  before  a  certain  day,  or  of  leaving 
the  country.  Dr  William  Leslie  and  Sir  John 
Ogilvie  of  Craig  were  similarly  bound  about  the 
same  time.  The  former,  however,  was  licensed 
three  months  later  to  return  to  Scotland,  in 
order  to  attend  professionally  upon  the  Marquis 
of  Huntly,  who  appeared  to  have  confidence  in 
no  other  practitioner.  John  Gordon  of  Bouiitie, 
who  had  allowed  a  priest  named  Robert  Mortimer 
to  say  mass  in  his  house,  received  in  consequence 
a  visit  of  remonstrance  from  two  members  of  the 
presbytery.  John  seems  to  have  broken  out  on 
the  occasion  into  somewhat  violent  language,  of 
which,  however,  he  very  soon  repented ;  for  we 
find  him  a  little  later  supplicating  the  Protestant 
bishop  of  Aberdeen  for  release  from  excommuni 
cation,  and  reconciliation  with  the  Established 
Church. 

A  petition  presented  to  the  Privy  Council  on 
July  27,  1630,  by  John  Gordon  of  Craig,  is  inter-  Craig. 


20      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

esting,  alike  from  the  touching  simplicity  of  its 
wording,  and  as  an  instance  of  the  real  sufferings 
to  which  the  unfortunate  Catholic  gentry  of  Scot 
land  were  at  this  time  exposed.  It  sets  forth 
"  that,  for  religion,  order  hath  been  given  for 
banishing  the  petitioner's  son,  his  wife,  and 
children,  and  confining  himself — in  respect  of  his 
great  age — in  a  town  within  Scotland  [Cupar]  ; 
which  order  they  have  all  humbly  obeyed,  his 
son,  wife,  and  poor  children  having  forthwith 
abandoned  the  kingdom.  A  two  part  of  the 
poor  estate  which  he  hath  being  allotted  for  his 
son  and  his  family,  and  a  third  part  for  himself, 
he  now  findeth  that  by  such  a  mean  proportion 
he  cannot  be  able  to  live,  being  both  aged  and 
sickly.  His  humble  suit  is,  that  he  may  have 
leave  to  depart  the  kingdom  to  live  with  his  son, 
because  by  their  estate  undivided  they  may  all 
be  more  able  to  subsist  than  otherwise." l  It 
might  be  thought  that  a  petition  so  natural  and 
so  humbly  worded  could  hardly  have  met  with 
itsrecep-  other  than  a  favourable  reply.  The  Council, 

tionhythe  . 

Council,  however,  were  pleased  to  pronounce  it  unrea 
sonable,"  and  further,  to  declare  that  "  the  said 
John  Gordon  of  Craig  sail  have  no  modification 
nor  allowance  of  ane  third  part  of  his  estate  and 
living,  except  he  remain  within  the  kingdom  and 
keep  the  bounds  of  his  confinement."  Nor  did 

1  From  the  original  in  the  Eegister  House  (Chambers,  vol.  ii. 
p.  38). 


PERSECUTION    OF    CATHOLIC    LADIES.  21 

they  stop  here ;  for  it  being  found  that  Craig- 
was  in  the  habit  of  receiving  visits  from  persons 
"  suspect  in  religion,"  and  not  only  conferring 
with  them,  but  (as  was  supposed)  "  entertaining 
practices  hurtful  to  the  true  religion,"  he  was 
compelled  to  quit  his  home,  and  to  fix  his  resi 
dence  in  the  remote  burgh  of  Grail.1 

To  such  an  extent  was  the  persecution  of  the  interven 
tion  of  the 

Scottish  Catholics  carried  at  this  time,  that  the  French  am 
bassador; 

French  ambassador  in  London  thought  fit  to  in  London, 
write  to  Home  on  the  subject.  The  Congrega 
tion  of  Propaganda,  on  October  1,  1630,  begged 
him  to  use  his  influence  with  the  king  on  behalf 
of  the  sufferers  ;  and  the  nuncio  in  Paris  was  at 
the  same  time  directed  to  confer  in  regard  to 
the  matter  with  Carlo  Colonna,  the  Spanish 
ambassador.2 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  the  pressure  of  Pressure  of 

^  .the  penal 

the  penal  laws  was  not  felt  by  the  Catholic  ladies  laws  on  the 

J  Catholic 

of  Scotland  at  this  time,  equally  with  the  rest  of  Jf^f  of 

J  Scotland. 

their  co-religionists.  We  find  specially  cited  by 
the  Privy  Council,  in  December  1630,  Madelen 
Wood,  spouse  to  Leslie  of  Kincraigie,  Janet 
Wood,  Marjory  Malcolm,  Isobel  Strachan,  and 
several  others,  "  who  are  not  only  professed  and 
avowed  Papists,  and  excommunicat  by  orders  of 
the  Kirk  for  that  cause,  but  with  that  they  are 

1  Chambers,  vol.  ii.  p.  39. 

2  Archiv.  Propag.,  Acta,  1  Octob.  1630  (fol.  139).     "Ut  modis, 
quibus  poterit,  afflictam  Scotice  ecclesiam  Catholicam  juvare  velit." 


22       CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

denounced  his  Majesty's  rebels."  It  is  further 
declared  that  these  ladies  are  "  common  resetters, 
hoorders,  and  enterteiners  of  Jesuits,  and  mess- 
priests,  and  traffiquing  Papists  —  hears  mess  of 
them,  and  otherwise  lives  aftir  ane  most  scan 
dalous  and  offensive  manner ; "  and  they  are 
ordered  to  appear  personally  with  their  hus 
bands,  to  answer  the  charges  against  them. 
Among  the  many  sufferers  for  conscience'  sake 
Sufferings  at  this  time,  we  may  cite  the  case  of  Elisabeth 

ofElisa-  .  J 

bethGari-   Garioch,  who,  on   September  9,   1630,  presented 

ochforthe  /  '    f 

faith.  a  petition  to  the  Privy  Council,  setting  forth 
the  hardships  to  which  she  was  exposed  for  her 
"  averseness  and  non-conformity  to  the  religion 
presently  professed."  The  petitioner,  who  was  a 
woman  of  over  seventy,  and  wholly  bed-ridden, 
had  lain  for  months  in  the  Tolbooth  of  Aberdeen, 
her  only  means  of  subsistence  being  a  little  croft, 
which,  however,  she  had  neither  husband  nor  son 
to  cultivate  for  her.  She  therefore  craved  release 
from  prison,  undertaking — "  for  the  eschewing  of 
scandal,  which  her  remaining  in  the  country  might 
occasion "- —to  give  security  for  her  quitting  the 
kingdom  forthwith.  The  Lords  of  the  Council 
were  pleased  to  direct  the  Bishop  of  Aberdeen  to 
see  to  the  liberation  of  the  poor  woman,  but  only 
on  condition  of  her  finding  caution  to  the  amount 
of  a  thousand  marks  for  her  banishment  from 
Scotland.1 

1  Chambers,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  pp.  38,  39. 


INSTANCES    OF    ROYAL    CLEMENCY.  23 

It  would  be  easy  to  cite  many  similar  instances 
from  the  records  of  the  time,  although  few  indeed 
of  our  national  historians  have  thought  them 
worthy  of  record.  "It  is  remarkable,"  observes 
the  impartial  writer  to  whom  we  have  made  fre 
quent  reference,  "  that  while  the  histories  of  our 
country  and  its  national  Church  are  careful  to 
note  every  particular  of  the  conflict  between 
Presbytery  and  Episcopacy  at  this  period,  there 
is  nowhere  the  slightest  allusion  to  these  suffer 
ings  of  the  remnant  of  Romanists,  towards  which 
Presbyterians  and  Episcopalians  alike  contrib 
uted."  l  Nor  did  the  chief  evil  consist,  as  the 
same  author  has  well  observed,  in  the  actual 
severities  endured  by  the  Catholics  who  con 
tinued  staunch  to  their  faith,  but  rather  in  the 
hypocrisy  which  was  involved  in  the  external 
conformity  to  Protestantism  of  large  numbers  of 
persons  who  remained  Catholic  at  heart. 

Notwithstanding    the    general    severity    with  occasional 

exercise 

which    the    persecuting    laws   against   Catholics  °[ 
continued  to  be  administered  during  this  period, 
there  were  not  wanting  individual  cases,    espe 
cially  when  persons  of  rank  were  concerned,  in 
which  the  royal  indulgence  was  exercised  with  a 
view   to   removing,    or   at   least   mitigating,   the 
penalties    incurred.       Thus    we    find    Sir    John 
Ogilvie   of  Craig,    after   a   considerable  term  of  Crais- 
imprisonment  in  Edinburgh  Castle,  permitted  to 

1  Ibid.,  p.  40. 


24       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

return  home,  "  upon  promise  of  ane  sober  and 
modest  behaviour  without  scandal  or  offence  to 
the  Kirk."  Complaint  was  made,  however,  very 
shortly  afterwards,  that  since  his  going  home  he 
had  "  behaved  himself  very  scandalously,  daily 
conversing  with  excommunicat  persons,  privately 
resetting  seminary  and  mass  priests,  and  restrain 
ing  his  bairns  and  servants  from  coming  to 
the  kirk,  to  the  heigh  offence  of  God  and  dis 
grace  of  his  Majesty's  government,"  Sir  John 
was  accordingly  recommitted  to  ward  at  St 
Andrews,  whence  he  obtained  his  release  only 
on  certain  stringent  conditions ;  among  others, 
that  he  should  cause  his  family  and  household 
to  attend  the  kirk  regularly,  that  he  himself 
should  remain  in  his  house  and  within  two  miles 
thereof,  should  not  receive  priests,  nor  be  found 
reasoning  against  the  established  religion.1 

In  November  1631,  the  Council  had  before 
them  the  case  of  the  Earl  of  Nithsdale,  who  was 
said  to  be  "  vehemently  suspected  in  his  religion;" 
and  it  was  farther  declared  that  "  the  remaining 
of  Lord  Maxwell,  his  son,  in  his  company,  might 
prove  very  dangerous  to  the  youth,  and  now  in 
his  tender  years  infect  and  poison  him  with 
opinions  from  which  it  would  be  difficult  there 
after  to  reclaim  him."  The  earl  was  accordingly 

,.  o  J 

directed  to  produce  his  son,  that  measures  might 
be   taken    "for   his    breeding   and   education   in 

1  This  was  in  September  1631.     See  Chambers,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii 
p.  58. 


BITTER   FEELING   IX   SCOTLAND.  25 

the  true  religion."  These  summary  proceed 
ings  are  the  more  remarkable,  taken  in  connec 
tion  with  the  high  position  of  Nithsdale,  who  had 
only  lately  been  in  command  of  a  large  force  in 
the  service  of  the  king's  brother-in-law  in  Ger 
many.1  In  other  cases  which  came  before  the 
Council  at  this  time,  we  find  the  king  occasionally 
interfering  to  mitigate  the  crushing  penalties  in 
curred  by  the  unfortunate  Catholic  gentlemen. 
Thus  Patrick  Con  of  Achry,  and  Gordon  of  Craig, 
both  obtained,  by  means  of  petitions  to  his  Ma 
jesty,  some  relaxation  of  the  excommunication 
incurred  by  them  for  adherence  to  the  Catholic 
religion. 

These    and   similar    acts   of   clemency,    which  Protests 

against 

Charles  occasionally  saw  fit  to  exercise  in  regard  the  royal 

*  indulgence. 

to  his  Catholic  subjects,  were,  as  might  be  ex 
pected,  far  from  palatable  to  the  Kirk  and  Council 
of  Scotland.  A  strong  protest  on  the  subject  was 
made  by  a  diocesan  synod  which  assembled  at 
Aberdeen  in  July  1632.  It  was  represented  to 
the  Council  that  the  permission  to  return  home 
granted  to  recusant  Catholics  could  only  result 
in  confirming  them  in  obstinacy,  and  nullifying 
the  effect  of  the  excommunication  of  the  Church. 
In  consequence,  perhaps,  of  the  urgent  demands 
made  on  them  for  increased  strictness  in  enforcing 
the  penal  laws,  the  Council  proceeded  to  summon 
before  them  Dr  William  Leslie  and  Robert  Irving, 
who  were  among  those  who  had  returned  from 
1  Ibid.,  p.  59. 


26       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

abroad,  and  to  require  them  to  exhibit  their 
licences.  A  few  months  later,  orders  were  issued 
for  the  apprehension  of  one  Andrew  Anderson, 
who  was  said  to  occupy  himself,  in  and  about 
Dumfries,  in  arranging  for  the  sending  of  gentle 
men's  sons  beyond  seas  to  be  educated.  Anderson 
was  brought  to  Edinburgh,  and  confined  in  the 
Tolbooth  ;  but  before  his  case  could  be  dealt  with 
he  died  in  prison.1 
Appeal  to  The  reports  which  constantly  reached  Rome 

Queen 

Henrietta    relative  to  the  sufferings  of  the  Scottish  Catho- 

Mana. 

lies,  induced  the  Congregation  of  Propaganda  to 
appeal  to  Queen  Henrietta  Maria  to  use  her  influ 
ence  in  obtaining  a  cessation  of  the  persecution.2 
Letter  to     On  February   12,   1633,  Urban  VIII.  addressed 

the  queen 

urbaif°pe  a  letter  to  the  queen,  earnestly  exhorting  her  to 

VIIL         intervene  on  behalf  of  the  distressed  Catholics, 

whose  daily  sufferings,  he  adds,  are  too  grievous 

to   be  borne  with   longer   by  her  clemency  and 

loving-kindness.3     In  a  session  of  the  Congrega- 

1  Chambers,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  60.     Anderson  is  described,  in  the 
usual  official  style,  as  a  "  busy  trafficking  papist." 

2  Archiv.  Propag.,  Sessio  16  Novemb.  1632  (fol.  139).     "  Breve  ad 
Eeginam  Anglise,  ut  officia  sua  apud  Regem  suum  maritum  imponat 
pro  Catholicis  Scotiae,  ne  ab  htereticis  tarn  dire  et  crudeliter  oppri- 
mantur,  et  ad  Nuntium  Galliarum,  ut  a  Eege  christianissimo  aliquam 
provisionem  procuret." 

3  Bullar.   S.   Congr.  de  Prop.  Fide   (Append,  ad   t.   i.    p.   195). 
"  Quamobrem  Catholicos,  quos  ab  hsereticis  in  Scotia  indigne  vexari 
cognovimus,  Majestati  Tuoe   sic   commendamus,  ut  neque   majori 
studio  quidquam,  neque  justioribus  de  causis  commendare  possimus. 
Quse  ab  iis  quotidie  patiuntur,  acerbiora  sunt  quam  ut  a  dementia 
et  pietate  tua  diutius  tolerari  debeant,  neque  non  de  rei  familiaris 


ZEAL  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CLERGY.    27 

tion  held  in  September  16,  Cardinal  Bentivoglio 
was  able  to  report  that  the  queen  had  complied 
with  the  wishes  of  the  Holy  See,  and  that  good 
hopes  were  entertained  of  the  speedy  relief  of  the 
Catholics  of  Scotland.1  Henrietta  Maria  appears 
to  have  exerted  herself  in  their  favour  on  more 
than  one  occasion.  We  find  her,  for  example, 
recommending  to  the  good  offices  of  Cardinal 
Barberini  a  young  Scotchman  of  good  family 
named  Colin  Campbell,  who  had  been  treated 
with  great  harshness  by  his  family  on  account  of 
his  recent  conversion  to  the  Catholic  religion.2 

A  prominent  part  was  of  course  taken  by  the  Activity  of 
Presbyterian  ministers  in  the  frequent  prosecu-  i>yterian 
tion  of  Catholics  before  the  Privy  Council.     The 
Records  of  June   1634  give  the  decision  of  the 
Council  in  the  case  of  Robert  Rig  of  Dumfries,  Prosecu- 
who  was  charged,  at  the   instance  of  the   Pres-  catholics 

.  .  .at  Bum- 

bytery,  with  having  been  married  "  by  a  Popish  fries. 

jactura,  aut  de  corporis  incommodis,  qxire  tamen  durissima  sunt,  sed 
de  animae  interitu  prsecipue  agitur,  quo  omnia  ab  illis  per  summam 
impietatem  diriguntur." 

1  Archiv.  Propag.,  17  Sept.  1633  (fol.  298).     "  Em'»«s  D.  Cardin- 
alis  Bentivoglio  retulit  de  mandatis   ab   eaderu   Regina   [Angliae] 
opportvine  datis  pro  prsedictorum  Catholicorum  subsidio  et  de  ape 
concepta,  quod  per  praedicta  mandata  iidem  Catholici  sint  valde 
sublevandi  a  persecutionibus  quas  nunc  patiuntur." 

2  Copy  of  a  letter  in  the  Barberini  Collection  (Record  Office)  : 
"  De  Londres,'  ce  28  Novembre   1639.     Henriette  M.   R.  a  Mon 
Cousin  le  Cardinal  Barbevini.     Le  jeune  gentilhomme  Colin  Camp- 
belle,  n(j  de  fort  bon  lieu,  et  descendu  d'une  des  plus  nobles   et 
anciennes  families  d'escosse,  a  este*  traitte*  assez  rudement   de  ses 
parents,  parcequ'il  s'est  depuis  quelque  terns  converty  de  son  erreur 
a  nre  sainte  foy." 


28       CATHOLIC   CHTJKCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

priest,  on  a  Sunday,  at  night,  with  candle-light, 
above  the  bridge  of  Cluden  in  the  fields,  in  pres 
ence  of  four  witnesses,  to  Elspeth  Maxwell,  an 
excommunicate  Papist."  Thomas  Ramsay,  min 
ister  of  Dumfries,  appeared  before  the  Council  to 
support  the  case  against  the  delinquent ;  and  the 
latter,  notwithstanding  that  he  craved  for  pardon, 
was  sentenced  to  be  imprisoned  during  pleasure 
in  the  Tolbooth  at  Edinburgh,  care  being  mean 
time  taken  that  his  wife  had  no  access  to  him 
either  by  word  or  letter.  Elspeth  herself  had  for 
some  time  been  in  confinement  in  Dumfries  jail — 
among  her  fellow -prisoners  being  a  number  of 
persons,  including  fourteen  women,  wives  of  re 
spectable  tradesmen  in  the  town,  accused  on  their 
own  confession  of  the  crime  of  hearino-  mass 

o 

several  times  during  the  past  twelvemonth.  On 
July  3,  Thomas  Ramsay,  accompanied  by  Bailie 
John  Williamson,  again  appeared  before  the 
Council  for  the  purpose  of  presenting  the  above- 
mentioned  persons.  Eight  of  the  delinquents 
expressed  themselves  repentant,  and  promised 
not  to  "  hear  mass  nor  receive  Jesuits  "  for  the 
future  :  seven,  however,  "  refused  to  conform  to 
the  religion  presently  professed  within  the  king 
dom  ;  in  respect  whereof,  the  Lords  ordain  them 
to  be  committed  to  ward  within  the  Tolbooth  of 
Edinburgh,  therein  to  remain  upon  their  own 
expenses  till  they  be  freed  and  relieved."  A 
few  days  later  the  prisoners  were  handed  over 


DEATH    OF    LORD    HUXTLY,    1636.  29 

to  the  Protestant  archbishop  of  Glasgow,  to  be 
dealt  with  according  to  his  pleasure.1 

Among;  those  who,  whatever  religious  vacilla-  Death  of 

&  the  Mar- 

tion  they  had  exhibited  during-  life,  had  at  least  fi"i« of 

•f  Huntly, 

the  grace  to  seek  reconciliation  with  the  Church  ^»'6e  15> 
before  they  died,  must  be  mentioned  the  Marquis 
of  Huntly,  whose  long  and  eventful  career  came 
to  a  close  in  June  1636.  Four  times,  at  least,  he 
had  publicly  conformed  to  the  established  religion, 
and  had  as  often  reasserted  himself  a  Catholic — a 
state  of  things,  as  it  has  been  well  observed,2  in 
which  it  is  hard  to  say  whether  Huntly  himself  was 
more  to  blame  for  his  insincerity,  or  the  Church 
courts  for  accepting  professions  which  they  must 
have  known  were  valueless.  Fortunately  for 
himself,  his  religious  instincts  seem  to  have 
awakened  at  the  last,  and  he  made  an  edifying 
end  at  Dundee,  on  June  15,  1636,  attended  by 
the  zealous  Jesuit  missionary,  Father  William 
Christie.3  He  was  buried  in  the  following- 
August,  with  Catholic  rites,  in  his  own  aisle  in 
the  noble  cathedral  of  Elgin.  The  Earl  of 
Errol,  after  more  than  forty  years'  suffering 

1  Privy  Council  Records  (Chambers,  Domestic  Annals,  vol.  ii.  pp. 
72,  73). 

2  Chambers,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  91. 

3  Father  Christie,  who  came  on  the  Scotch  Mission  in  1625,  is 
said  in  a  contemporary  letter  to  have  reconciled  upwards  of  four 
hundred  converts  to  the  Church  in  less  than  three  years.     After 
Huntly's  death  he  quitted  Scotland,  and  in  1650  became  rector  of 
the  seminary  at  Douai.     (See  Oliver's  Illustr.   of  Engl,  Ir.,  and 
Scotch  Jesuits,  p.  17.) — TRANSLATOR. 


30      CATHOLIC    CHURCH   IX    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

for   the    faith,    had   predeceased   him   five   years 

previously.1 

Destmc-         From  time  to  time  we  find  the  authorities  of 
"Popish"  the  Kirk  giving  fresh  evidence  of  their  iconoclastic 

images  at 

Aberdeen,  zeal.  Thus,  on  August  5,  1640,  orders  were  given 
by  the  General  Assembly  for  the  destruction  of 
several  monuments  of  the  old  faith,  which  still 
remained  in  Aberdeen.  In  the  cathedral  of  St 
Machar,  writes  a  contemporary  chronicler,  "  they 
ordained  our  blessed  Lord  Jesus  Christ  his  arms 
to  be  cut  out  of  the  forefront  of  the  pulpit  thereof, 
and  to  take  doun  the  portraiture  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  and  our  Saviour  in  her  arms,  that 
had  stood  since  the  up-putting  thereof.  .  .  .  And 
besides,  where  there  was  any  crucifixes  set  in 
glass  windows,  those  he  [the  Master  of  Forbes] 
caused  pull  out.  .  .  .  He  caused  a  mason  strike 
out  Christ's  arms  in  hewn  work,  on  each  end  of 
Bishop  Gavin  Dunbar's  tomb,  and  siklike  chisel 
out  the  name  of  Jesus,  drawn  cipher-ways,  out  of 
the  timber  wall  on  the  foreside  of  Machar's  aisle. 
.  .  .  The  crucifix  on  the  Old  Town  Cross  was 
thrown  down  ;  the  crucifix  on  the  New  Toun 
Cross  closed  up,  being  loth  to  break  the  stone  ; 
the  crucifix  on  the  west  end  of  St  Nicholas' 

1  This  excellent  nobleman  was  buried  with  great  simplicity  in  the 
church  of  Slaines,  having  desired  all  that  could  be  saved  from  his 
funeral  expenses  to  be  given  to  the  poor.  Spalding  (Hist,  of  the. 
Trouble*  in  Scotland,  1624-1645,  ed.  1792,  vol.  i.  p.  16)  speaks  in 
the  highest  terms  of  his  piety  and  fortitude  under  long  and  heavy 
trials. — TRANSLATOR. 


VANDALISM    AT    ABERDEEN    AND    ELGIN.         31 

Church  in  New  Aberdeen  thrown  down,  whilk 
was  never  touched  before."  1  In  December  of  the 
same  year,  a  party  of  Covenanters,  at  the  in 
stance  of  the  parish  minister  of  Elgin,  demolished  Devasta- 

.  ,  ,       .  tion  of 

the  beautiful  timber  screen  which  still  stood  in  E1gin 

Cathedral. 

the  ruined  cathedral.  "  On  the  west  side,"  says 
the  old  writer  already  quoted,  "  was  painted  in 
excellent  colours,  illuminate  with  stars  of  bright 
gold,  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ ;  and  this  piece  was  so  excellently 
done,  that  the  colours  and  stars  never  faded  nor 
evanished,  but  kept  hale  and  sound  as  they  were 
at  the  beginning.  .  .  .  On  the  other  side  of  the 
wall,  towards  the  east,  was  drawn  the  Day  of  Judg 
ment.  ...  It  was  said  this  minister  caused  bring 
home  to  his  house  the  timber  thereof,  and  burn 
the  same  for  kitchen  and  other  uses."  2  A  similar 
act  of  vandalism  was  perpetrated  in  respect  to 
the  venerable  cross  which  stood  for  centuries  in  The  Ruth- 
the  parish  church  of  Ruthwell,  near  Dumfries. 

1  Spalding,  op.  cit.,  vol.  i.  p.  246. 

2  Spalding,  op.  cit.,  vol.  i.  p.  286.     The  chronicler  adds  that  the 
fire  thus  sacrilegiously  kindled  went  out  every  night,  "  and  could 
not  be  holden  in  to  kindle  the  morning  fire,  as  use  is  ;  whereat  the 
servants  and  others  marvelled,  and  thereupon  the  minister  left  off 
any  further  to  bring  in  or  burn   any  more  of  that  timber  in  his 
house." 

A  somewhat  better  fate  was  reserved  for  the  picture  in  Foulis 
Church,  from  which  a  coating  of  whitewash  having  been  removed 
some  years  ago,  there  was  revealed  a  painting  of  the  crucifixion, 
measuring  over  13  feet  in  height.  Other  works  painted  on  wood 
were  at  the  same  time  discovered,  including  a  portrait  of  the 
painter. — TRANSLATOR. 


32       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

An  interest  almost  unique  attaches  to  this  ancient 
monument,  with  its  Latin  and  Runic  inscriptions, 
and  its  sculptured  decorations  depicting  scenes 
from  Scripture  and  from  Christian  antiquity,  and 
executed  with  a  grace  and  freedom  not  unworthy 
of  a  classic  age.  On  July  27,  1642,  the  General 
Assembly  decreed  its  destruction  as  a  monument 
of  idolatry.  It  was  thrown  down  accordingly, 
and  left  lying  for  upwards  of  a  century  close  to 
the  former  site  of  the  altar  of  the  church.1 
zeal  of  the  But  it  was  not  only  against  such  of  the  mate- 

Covenant- 

ers  against  ria]  monuments  of  Catholic  piety  as  had  escaped 

Catholic  J 

traditions,  ^he  tempests  of  the  sixteenth  century  that  the 
destructive  zeal  of  the  Covenanters  was  now 
directed.  They  aimed  at  the  ruthless  suppres 
sion  of  every  Christian  observance  that  had  sur 
vived  the  Reformation.  The  Consistorial  clerk  of 
the  diocese  of  Aberdeen,  writing  in  December 

Abolition    1641,   deplores  the   change   that  had  thus  been 

of  the 

amfSster  brougnt  about.     "  Friday  the  25   of  December," 

festivals.     ne  writes,  "  of  old  called  Yool-day  ;  and  whereon 

preachings    and    praises    and    thanksgiving   was 

given  to  God  in  remembrance  of  the  birth  of  our 

blessed  Saviour,  and  therewith  friends  and  neigh - 

1  About  the  year  1775  the  broken  cross  was  thrown  out  into  the 
churchyard  on  the  occasion  of  the  reseating  of  the  church  ;  and  some 
thirty  years  later  the  fragments  were  pieced  together,  and  removed 
to  the  garden  of  the  old  manse.  It  was  only  in  1887  that  steps  were 
at  length  tardily  taken  to  preserve  from  weather  and  further  decay 
this  unique  relic  of  Christian  antiquity.  A  detailed  account  of  the 
monument  will  be  found  in  Anderson's  Scotland  in  Early  Christian 
Times,  vol.  ii.  pp.  232-246.— TRANSLATOR. 


ABOLITION    OF    CHRISTMAS    AND    EASTER.         33 

hours  made  merry  with  others  and  had  good 
cheer  :  now  this  day  no  such  preachings  nor  such 
meetings  with  merriness,  walking  up  and  doun ; 
but  contrary,  this  day  commanded  to  be  kept  as 
a  work-day,  each  burgess  to  keep  his  booth,  each 
craftsman  his  work,  feasting  and  idleset  forbidden 
out  of  pulpits.  .  .  .  The  people  was  otherwise 
inclined,  but  durst  not  disobey  ;  yet  little  mer 
chandise  was  sold,  and  as  little  work  done  on 
this  day  in  either  Aberdeen.  The  colliginers 
and  other  scholars  keep  the  school  against  their 
wills."1  The  same  Puritan  spirit  prohibited  the 
immemorial  association  of  innocent  mirth  with 
the  season  of  Easter.  "  No  flesh  durst  be  sold 
in  Aberdeen  for  making  good  cheer,  as  wont  was 
to  be.  ...  A  matter  never  before  heard  of  in 
this  land,  that  Pasch-day  should  be  included 
within  Lentron  time,  because  it  was  now  holden 
superstitious ;  nor  na  communion  given  on  Good 
Friday  nor  this  Pasch-day,  as  was  usit  before. 
Marvellous  in  Aberdeen  to  see  no  market,  fowl 
nor  flesh,  to  be  sold  on  Pasch-even." : 

King  Charles  had,  as  we  have  seen,  lent  the  Persecu- 

.  .  tion  of  the 

sanction  of  his  royal   authority  to   the  rigorous  widowed 

J  J \  Marchion- 

enforcement  of  the  penal  laws  in  Scotland ;  and  ^s  of, 

Huntly. 

the  Covenanting  clergy,  in  the  height  of  their 
antagonism  to  the  monarchy,  vigorously  con 
tinued  the  same  intolerant  policy.  The  rank 

1  Spalding,  History  of  the  Troubles,  vol.  i.  p.  358. 

2  Ibid.,  vol.  ii.  p.  30. 

VOL.  IV.  C 


34       CATHOLIC   CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

and  connections  of  the  widowed  Marchioness  of 
Huntly  (daughter  of  Esme,  Duke  of  Lennox), 
who  had  been  born  and  brought  up  in  France, 
and  was  now  far  advanced  in  years,  did  not  avail 
to  protect  her  from  the  persecuting  zeal  of  the 
Kirk.  "  A  strange  thing,"  wrote  Spalding,  "  to 
see  a  worthy  lady,  near  seventy  years  of  age,  put 
to  such  trouble  and  travail,  being  a  widow,  her  eld 
est  son  being  out  of  the  kingdom,  her  bairns  and 
oyes  [grandchildren]  dispersed  and  spread — and 
albeit  nobly  born,  yet  left  helpless  and  comfort 
less,  and  so  put  at  by  the  Kirk,  that  she  behoved 
to  go  or  else  to  bide  excommunication,  and  there 
by  lose  her  estate  and  living."  The  marchion 
ess,  having  provided  as  she  best  could  for  the 
maintenance  of  her  grandchildren,  and  having 
failed  to  find  any  relief  in  Edinburgh  (although 
the  king  himself  was  resident  there  at  the  time), 
retired  to  France,  where  she  died  in  the  follow 
ing  year.1 

^  was  not'  °^  course>  to  be  expected  that  the 
council.  Catnolics  belonging  to  the  lower  classes  of  society 
could  hope  to  enjoy  the  toleration  which  was 
denied  to  persons  of  rank  and  position.  Among 
the  petitions  to  the  Privy  Council  in  the  spring 
of  1642  is  recorded  one  from  Peter  Jop,  an  Aber 
deen  sailor,  praying  for  the  release  from  prison 
of  his  wife,  an  "  excommunicat  Papist."  The 
Lords  wrote  accordingly  to  the  magistrates  and 

1  Chambers,  Domestic  Annals,  vol.  ii.  pp.  139,  140. 


THE    KIRK    AND    LORD    DOUGLAS.  35 

ministers  of  Aberdeen,  directing  that  the  prisoner 
should  be  liberated,  but  only  on  condition  of  con 
formity  to  the  Kirk,  or  banishment  beyond  seas  ; 
and  the  unfortunate  Jop  could  obtain  no  further 
satisfaction,  except  a  few  months'  extension  of 
the  time  of  grace  accorded  by  the  Council,  on  the 
ground  of  his  wife's  precarious  health.1 

The  last  victims  of  the  inquisitorial  zeal  of  the  The  Kirk 

17"     1        j_l  1  •  i          an(l  the 

ivirk  that  we  need  at  present  notice  were  the  Marquis 
Marquis  of  Douglas  (formerly  Earl  of  Angus) 
and  his  wife,  a  daughter  of  the  first  Marquis  of 
Huntly.  Both  were  known  as  firm  adherents 
of  the  Catholic  faith,  and  as  such  were  a  constant 
thorn  in  the  side  of  the  Lanark  Presbytery,  within 
whose  jurisdiction  they  resided.  Preachers  were 
sent  from  time  to  time  to  Douglas  Castle  to  labour 
for  the  conversion  of  the  family ;  and  the  usual 
methods — including  religious  discussions,  interfer 
ence  in  domestic  arrangements,  and  menaces  of 
excommunication — were  long  employed  without 
effect.  Wearied  out  at  length  with  their  solici 
tations,  the  marchioness  consented  to  attend  the 
parish  church,  and  to  permit  her  children  to  be  in 
structed  in  the  Protestant  catechism  ;  but  it  was 
six  years  before  her  husband  could  be  induced  by 
similar  means  to  conform  to  the  Presbyterian  wor 
ship.  In  neither  case,  of  course,  was  the  conformity 
more  than  merely  external ;  and  it  was  not  long  March 
before  the  Presbytery  again  brought  formal  com- 

1  Privy  Council  Records  Chambers,  loc.  cit.) 


1650. 


36       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

plaint  against  the  marquis  and  his  wife  for 
having  sent  one  of  their  daughters  to  France 
"to  be  bred  in  Popery,"  and  having  placed  one 
of  their  sons  also  at  the  French  Court.  They 
were  urged  to  recall  them  at  once  to  Scotland, 
but  this  they  refused  to  do.  How  little  cause 
for  satisfaction  the  Presbytery  found  in  the  sup 
posed  conversion  of  the  noble  pair,  was  shown 
by  the  further  complaint  that  they  hardly  ever 
attended  public  worship  or  had  private  exercises 
at  home.1  More  than  six  years  later — in  Sep 
tember  1656 — we  find  the  Presbytery  making 
the  same  complaints,  and  fulminating  the  same 
threats  against  the  marquis  and  his  family.  "  A 
peer  or  peeress,"  as  Chambers  caustically  ob 
serves,2  "  seems  to  have  been  a  particularly  diffi 
cult  person  to  excommunicate.  Years  elapsed  in 
such  cases  without  effecting  the  object,  while  a 
Quaker  villager  could  be  conclusively  thrust  out 
of  the  Church  in  a  few  weeks." 
Measures  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  the  tyran- 

directed  J  •' 

SthSicthe  nous  Prosecuti°n  of  the  Kirk  was  not  directed 
clergy.  against  the  Catholic  laity  alone.  It  was  indeed, 
as  we  should  expect,  principally  aimed  against 
the  devoted  men  who  had  dedicated  their  lives 
and  labours  to  preserving  the  faith,  by  preaching 
and  administering  the  sacraments,  among  the 

1  Register  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lanark  (Chambers,  vol.  ii.  pp.  190- 
194). 

2  Op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  242. 


ENACTMENTS    AGAINST    PRIESTS,    1629.  37 

scattered  and  proscribed  Catholics  of  Scotland. 
The  Privy  Council  proclamation  of  1628,  to  which 
we  have  already  referred,  made  special  mention 
of  a  number  of  Catholic  clergy  who  were  at  that 
time  labouring  in  the  northern  part  of  the  king 
dom.  The  priests  named  in  this  document  were 
"Mr  Andrew  Steven,  Mr  John  Ogilvie,  Father 
Stitchill,  Father  Hegitts,  Capuchin  Leslie,  com 
monly  called  The  Archangel; 1  Mr  William  Leslie, 
commonly  called  The  Captain;  Father  Christie, 
commonly  called  The  Principal  of  Doivie,  with 
two  other  Christies ;  Father  Brown,  son  to  James 
Brown  at  the  Nether  Bow  of  Edinburgh  ;  Father 
Tyrie,  three  Kobertsons  called  Fathers,  Father 
Kobb,  Father  Patterson,  Father  Pittendreich, 
Father  Dumbreck,  and  Dr  William  Leslie."  These 
ecclesiastics  are  characterised  as  "the  most  per 
nicious  pests  in  this  commonweal ; "  and  it  is 
commanded  that  "  none  presume  to  receive,  sup 
ply,  nor  furnish  meat,  drink,  house  nor  harboury 
to  them,  nor  keep  company  with  them,"  under  the 
severest  penalties.2 

Still  more  stringent  were  the  provisions  con-  stringent 

,     •         i     •         ,1  .  .  1     •         T    i  enactments 

tamed  m  the   commission    issued   in  July   1629.  against  the 

TI  '•  'ii  i  IT  111  priests, 

in  these  it  is  specially  ordered  that  should  the  Juiyit>29. 
priests  or  other  delinquents  fly  to  fortified  places, 
the  commissioners  should  "  follow,  hunt  and  pur 
sue  them  with  fire  and  sword,  assiege  the  said 

1  See  ante,  vol.  iii.  p.  410,  note  ;  and  post,  pp.  75  et  seq. 

2  Chambers,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  22. 


38       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

strengths  and  houses,  raise  fire,  and  use  all  other 
force  and  warlike  engine  that  can  be  had  for  win 
ning  and  recovery  thereof,  and  apprehending  of 
the  said  Jesuits  and  excommunicate  Papists  being 
therein."  l  Notwithstanding,  however,  the  sever 
ity  of  these  enactments,  which  can  only  be  com 
pared  to  the  edicts  of  the  Roman  emperors  against 
the  Christians  of  the  early  Church,  there  were 
not  wanting  members  both  of  the  secular  and 
regular  clergy  who  continued  with  unabated  zeal 
their  efforts  to  preserve  the  Catholic  faith  among 
their  co-religionists  in  Scotland. 

cardinal         On  October  2,  1623,  Pope  Urban  VIII.  nomi- 
protectorof  nated  as  protector  of  the   Scotch   Catholics  his 

Scotland.  .  .     .  „, 

nephew,  Cardinal  Francis  Barberini.  Lhe  car 
dinal,  who  held  this  office  for  upwards  of  half  a 
century,  gave  hospitable  entertainment  to  Scotch 
pilgrims  to  Rome — more  especially  at  the  time 
of  jubilee  in  1625 — and  also  afforded  charitable 
succour  to  many  impoverished  families  of  the 
same  nation.2  On  May  18,  1630.  Pope  Urban 
granted  to  him  extensive  faculties  both  for  Eng 
land  and  Scotland,  including  permission  to  ordain 
candidates  from  either  country  without  dimis- 
sorials  or  titles,  to  reconcile  heretics,  to  offer  the 
holy  sacrifice  in  private  houses  and  prisons,  to 
dispense  from  matrimonial  impediments  and  vows, 

1  Chambers,  op.  dt.,  vol.  ii.  p.  24. 

2  Cardella,  Memorie  Storiche,  torn.  vi.  p.  238.      "Diede  cortese 
alloggio  ai  Greci,  Scozzesi,  &c." 


RICHARD   SMITH,    VICAR- APOSTOLIC.  39 

and  to  sanction  vernacular  translations  of  the 
Bible,  and  the  perusal  of  prohibited  books,  with 
a  view  to  their  refutation.1  Five  years  previously 

the  same  pontiff  had  named  Dr  Richard  Smith  Appoint 
ment  of 
bishop  of  Chalcedon  in  succession  to  the  deceased  Richard 

Smith  as 

Dr  Bishop,  and  had  appointed  him  at  the  same  ^k^t"olic 
time  vicar  -  apostolic  of  England  and  Scotland.  §52^* 
The  new  prelate  was  consecrated  at  Paris  on 
January  12,  1625,  by  Cardinal  Spada,  nuncio  to 
the  French  Court ;  and  a  few  weeks  later  Urban 
VIII.  addressed  to  him  the  beautiful  letter  com 
mencing1  "  Ecclesia  Romana  sollicita,"  2  and  con 
veying  the  necessary  faculties.  In  the  following 
March  the  Pope  granted  to  the  vicar-apostolic 
permission  to  administer  the  sacrament  of  con 
firmation  without  the  pontifical  vestments."3 

Bishop  Smith  appeared  at  first  to  justify  the  Difficulties 

1  .  \ r  ,  .  encoun- 

hopes  raised  by  his  appointment ;    and  his  zeal  temi  i>y 
was    commended   by    Urban   VIII. ,   who    looked  prelate. 
forward  with  joy  to   a  revival   of  the   Catholic 
religion   in  England  under  the  guidance  of  the 
new  prelate  and  with  the  support  of  the  queen.4 
But  the  bishop,  owing  to  the  unfortunate  compli- 

1  Bv.llar.  »S'.  Congr.  de  Prop.  Fide,  Append,  ad   torn.  i.  pp.  180, 
181. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  161. 

3  Brady,  Episcopal  Succession,  vol.  iii.  p.  74.     "  Congr.  S.  Officii — 
Die  20  Martii,  1625,  eidem  Episcopo  Chalcedonensi  Sanctissimus 
concessit  facultatem  administrandi  sacramenta  (sic)  confirmationis 
sine  vestibus  pontificalibus  in  casu  necessitatis  in  Regnis  Anglia? 
et  Scotise  tantum." 

4  Pope  Urban's  letter  to  Bishop  Smith  is  given  in  Appendix  I. 


40       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

cations  into  which  he  was  brought  by  disputes 
with  the  missionaries,  the  countenance  he  gave 
to  the  uncanonical  chapter  erected  by  his  pre 
decessor,  and  constant  collisions  with  the  regular 
clergy,  soon  found  his  position  untenable.  Pope 
Urban  intimated  to  him  in  unmistakable  terms 
that  he  was  in  no  sense  ordinary  of  England,  but 
merely  a  delegate  of  the  Pope,  with  limited  and 
revocable  powers ;  and  the  bishop  shortly  after- 
-  wards  asked  and  obtained  permission  to  resign 
his  office,  and  retired  to  France,  where  he  died  in 
1 655.1  Various  efforts  were  made  to  obtain  the  ap 
pointment  of  a  successor.  Queen  Henrietta  Maria 
recommended  to  the  Holy  See  (which  was  at  that 
time  vacant)  an  ecclesiastic  named  Clifford,2  while 
the  Archduke  Leopold  proposed  to  Pope  Alexander 
VII.  the  name  of  Canon  Henry  Teller.3  These 

1  Laemmer,  Mantissa,  p.  322  ;    Cod.  Corsin.  283,  fol.   9  et  scq. 
"  Ma  morto  poco  tempo  dopo  il  sudetto  Vescovo  di  Calcedonia,  quale 
arrivato  in  Inghilterra  turbo  piu  che  mai  lo  stato  di  quei  Cattolici, 
mentre  subito  pretese  essere  FOrdinario  d'lnghilterra  et  anco  di 
Scotia,  si  opposi  alii  Missionarii  Apostolici,  formo  tribunale,  con- 
ferm6  il  Capitolo,  impose  pensione  ai  laici,  et  in  somma  suscit6  una 
fiera  contesa  fra  lui  et  i  Regolari.     Onde  la  s.m.  d'Urbano  nel  1627 
dichiaro  nella  Congregatione  del  Santo  Ofticio,  ch'  il  Vescovo  Calce- 
donense  non  era  Ordinario  d'lnghilterra,  ma  semplice  Delegate  con 
facolta  limitate  e  revocabili  a  beneplacito  del  Pontefice." 

2  Record  Office.     Copy  of  letters  of  princes  (Archiv.  Vatic.),  vol. 
Ixxix.  fol.  21.     Letter  of  the  Queen-Dowager  from  Paris. 

3  Record  Office,  I.e.  vol.  Ixxviii.  p.  212.     "El  clero  de  Anglaterra 
me  ha  escrito  una  carta,  cuya  copia  remito  al  Duque  de  Terranuova 
...  en  que  me  dice,  que  por  haver  muerto  Obispo  Chalcedonense  .  .  . 
me  pide  interponga  mis  officios  con  V.  Bd.  paraque  les  diese  este 
consuelo  proponiendome  la  persona  del  Canonigo  Henrique  Teller, 
nacido  en  estos  estados,  aunque  de  Padres  Ingleses." 


NEED    OF   A    MISSIONARY    SUPERIOR,  41 

recommendations,  however,  remained  without  re 
sult.  England  was  now  in  the  throes  of  revo 
lution,  and  provision  had  already  been  made  for 
Scotland  by  the  appointment  of  William  Ballan- 
tyne  (or  Bellenden)  as  prefect  of  the  mission. 

More   than   thirty   years  before,   we    find    the 
name  of  Father  Silvanus  as  superior  of  the  Bene 
dictine  missionaries  in  Scotland.       On  July  22, 
1627,  he  appears  for  various  reasons  to  have  been 
relieved  of  this   office,   which   was   conferred   on 
Father   William    Ogilvy,    Abbot    of    St    James', 
Wurzburg.1     The  lapse  of  time,  however,  made 
increasingly   evident    the    necessity  of  some   su-  Necessity 
preme    ecclesiastical    authority    in    the    country,  rior  over 
which  should  be  acknowledged  by  seculars  and  tish  mis- 

**  sion. 

regulars  alike.  A  report  written  by  David 
Chambers,  who  was  sent  on  the  Scotch  mission 
in  1631,  lays  special  stress  on  the  desirability 
of  the  appointment  of  a  prefect  invested  with 
episcopal  rank.  The  Congregation  appears  to 
have  considered  the  proposal  favourably,  but  no 
steps  were  taken  to  carry  it  out.2  A  few  years 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  (Scozia)  Scritture  riferite,  i.  11.     "II  P.  Silvano 
destinato  superiore  de  Benedittini  Scozzesi  nelle  missione  di  Scotia." 
Also  i.   14.      "  Al  Padre  Silvano  Benedittino   si   revoca   per  vari 
rispetti  la  prefettura  colle  facolta  per  la  missione  di  Scotia,  e  si 
dichiara  per  nuovo  prefetto  il  P.  Gulielmo  Ogilbeo,  Abbate  del 
monastero  di  S.  Giacomo  di  Erbipoli." 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  I.e.  i.  18.     "  David  Camerario,  il  quale  ottenne 
la  missione  di  Scotia  1'anno  1631,  transmette  la  relazione  dello  stato 
di  quel  regno,  con  rappresentare  la  necessita  di  costituire  un  Supe 
riore  costituito  in  dignita  vescovile.     Fu  risoluto  per  1'affermativa, 


mission. 


42       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

later,  in  August  1640,  we  find  negotiations  being 
carried  on  for  the  revival  of  the  ancient  see  of 
the  Isles,  to  which  it  was  proposed  to  nominate 
an  Irish  Franciscan  named  Hegarty.  Among 
those  who  warmly  advocated  this  scheme  was  the 
Bishop  of  Down  and  Connor,  in  Ireland.  The 
Congregation,  however,  decided  to  postpone  its 
consideration  until  they  had  received  further  in- 

«/ 

formation  on  the  matter.1 

In  the  year  1G53  the  Congregation  of  Propa 
ganda  had  before  it  a  large  number  of  proposals 
designed  to  improve  the  condition  of  the  Church 
in  Scotland.  Some  of  these  related  to  the  sucr- 

o 

gested  increase  in  the  number  of  missionaries  and 
in  the  provision  for  their  support,  and  others  to 
the  advisability  of  extending  the  authority  and 
faculties  of  the  prefect.  It  was  also  proposed 

si  per  essersi  cresciuto  il  numero  dei  Cattolici,  si  perche  vi  sia 
persona  da  opporsi  al  Vescovo  Lismorense  (eretico)." 

1  Archiv.  Propag.,  Acta  Session.,  fol.  148,  20  August  1C4(». 
Promotio  Patritii  Hegertii  ad  Ecclesiam  Sodorensem  in  prredictis 
insulis  Hebriduin.  The  reply  was  Dilata. 

Gordon  (Scolichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  vi)  prints  the  following  inter 
esting  testimony  of  F.  Semple,  S.J.,  rector  of  the  Scotch  College  at 
Madrid,  to  the  advantages  anticipated  from  the  appointment  of 
Father  Hegarty  :  "  I  have  desired  for  many  years  to  see  a  bishop  in 
the  wild  islands  of  the  Hebrides,  to  instruct  and  form  the  priests, 
to  settle  disputes  among  the  Catholics,  and  to  administer  the  Sacra 
ments  of  Orders  and  of  Confirmation.  ...  I  knew  of  no  one  better 
fitted  for  the  office  than  the  Prefect  of  the  Franciscans  in  the  Scotch 
Mission,  in  whom  all  the  characteristics  of  a  good  pastor  are  to  be 
found.  I  have  sent  him  and  his  companions  some  ecclesiastical 
ornaments  and  some  alms,  and  I  will  do  my  best  every  year  to 
relieve  his  necessities."— TRANSLATOR. 


BALLAXTYXE    PREFECT    OF    THE   MISSION.        43 

that  the  aid  of  the  King  of  France  should  be 
enlisted,  both  in  the  education  of  Scotch  clergy, 
and  in  effecting  a  cessation  of  the  persecution 
of  Catholics  in  Scotland :  and,  finally,  that  a 
visitor  should  be  appointed  to  report  as  to  the 
state  and  needs  of  the  missions.1  The  most 
important  outcome  of  these  proposals  was  the 
incorporation  of  the  secular  clergy  into  a  mis 
sionary  body,  under  the  direction  of  William 

Dii  T»   11        i       \  •        Ballantyiie 

rJallantyne  (or  Bellenden)  as  prefect  of  the  mis-  appointed 

„         _.  .  prefect, 

sion.-  Born  of  Protestant  parents  (his  father  1653. 
was  the  minister  of  Douglas  in  Lanarkshire),  and 
a  nephew  of  Lord  Newhall,  a  judge  of  the  Court 
of  Session,  Ballantyne  was  educated  in  Edin 
burgh,  and  afterwards,  travelling  in  France,  em 
braced  the  Catholic  religion  in  Paris.  In  1641 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scritture  rifer.  i.  26,  aim.  1653.     "Rimedi  pro- 
posti  alia  S.  Congr.     1.  Si  accresse  il  uumero  del  missionarii  con 
assegnare  a  ciascuno  una  competente  provisione.     2.  Che  si  desse 
facolta  al  prefetto  delle  missioni  di  chiamare  gli  alunni  di  tutti  i 
collegi  Scozzesi.     3.  Che  il  prefetto  abbia  autorita  di  prescrivere  a 
ciascuno  dei  missionarii  1'impiego.     4.  Che  si  desse  al  medesimo  la 
facolta  di  consecrar  calici.     5.  Che  si  provedessero  i  missionarii  con 
paramenti.      G.  Che  si  destinasse  un  uomo  dotto  a  tradurre  libri 
spirituali  e  di  controversie.     7.  Che  si  facessero  aprire  scuole  cat- 
toliche  nel  Regno.     8.  Che  si  aprisse  un  ospitio,  nel  quale  i  mis 
sionarii  prima  di  andare  alia  missione  si  esercitassero  nelle  funtioni. 
9.  Procurare  che  il  Re  di  Francia  assegnarse  ai  Scozzesi  uno  dei 
Collegi  vacant!  nell'  universita  del  Regno.     10.  Che  per  mezzo  del 
nominate  Re  si  procurasse  che  li  ministri  e  magistrati  eretici  non 
perseguitassero  i  sacerdoti  di  Scotia,  e  finalmente  che  si  mandasse 
in  Scotia  un  visitatore,  mezzo  migliore  e  unico  per  sapere  lo  stato  e 
i  bisogni  della  missione." 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Scritture  rifer.  i.  25,  ami.  1653.     "  Si  forma  la 
missione  di  Scotia  dichiarandosi  prefetto  di  essa  il  Bannatino." 


44      CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1G25-16GO. 

he  entered  the  Scotch  College  at  Rome  to  pre 
pare  for  the  priesthood.  Here  he  gave  proof 
of  more  than  ordinary  ability  and  industry,  twice 
publicly  defending  theses,  which  he  dedicated 
to  Lord  James  Douglas.  After  his  ordination 
to  the  priesthood,  Ballantyne  spent  upwards  of 
two  years  in  the  Scotch  College  at  Paris,  and 
while  there  had  the  happiness  of  reconciling  to 
the  Church  his  younger  brother,  who  had  been 
page  to  the  Elector  Palatine,  and  had  since  risen 
to  be  major  in  the  Covenanting  army.  In  1649, 
Father  Ballantyne  arrived  on  the  mission  in  Scot 
land,  where  a  very  short  residence  sufficed  to 
convince  him  of  the  indispensable  necessity  that 
existed  for  the  appointment  of  an  ecclesiastical 
superior,  endowed  with  proper  authority  at  home, 
and  competent  to  represent  the  interests  of  the 
mission  abroad.  Returning  to  Paris  in  1G50,  he 
consulted  with  his  friends  and  former  fellow- 
pupils,  and  succeeded  in  warmly  interesting  Car 
dinal  Barberini,  the  papal  legate,  in  the  project 
which  he  had  at  heart.  The  cardinal  was  ac 
companied  on  his  return  to  Rome  by  Father 
William  Leslie,  who  used  every  effort  to  obtain 
the  desired  concession  from  the  recently  founded 
Congregation  of  Propaganda.  At  length,  in  1653, 
decrees  were  issued,  organising  the  Scotch  mission 
under  a  prefect  -  apostolic,  and  naming  Father 
Ballantyne  to  the  office.  At  the  same  time,  pro 
vision  was  made  for  the  annual  payment  of  five 


IMPRISONMENT    OF    BALLANTYNE.  45 

hundred  crowns,  for  the  support  of  ten  mission 
aries  in  Scotland. 

Meanwhile  the   zealous   priest,  who  had  some  Labours  of 

Ballantyne 

time  previously  returned  to  Scotland,  was  prose-  \l^oi' 
cuting  his  missionary  labours  with  singular  de 
votion  and  success,  among  those  whom  he  recon 
ciled  to  the  ancient  faith  being  the  Marquis  of 
Huntly,  and  many  others  who  had  fallen  away 
during  the  persecutions.  In  1656,  Father  Ballan 
tyne  set  out  for  France,  in  order  to  be  present  at 
the  religious  profession  of  a  sister  of  the  Mar 
chioness  of  Huntly.  His  vessel  was  captured  by 
an  English  cruiser,  and  the  passengers  brought 
prisoners  to  Ostend.  The  prefect  was  treated 
with  respect,  and  very  shortly  set  at  liberty  ;  but 
being  suspected  and  denounced  to  the  Govern 
ment  by  Lord  Conway,  one  of  his  fellow-passen 
gers,  he  was  arrested  at  Rye,  immediately  on  his 
return  to  England,  and  sent  to  London.  For 
nearly  two  years  he  remained  in  confinement,  His  im- 

.  ,  .  -ii  ii     prisonment 

winning  durmg  this  period  the  esteem  and  ad-  in  London, 

r  1656. 

miration  of  Cromwell's  secretary,  Thurlow,  who 
had  frequent  interviews  with  him.  On  his  libera 
tion  he  repaired  to  Paris,  where  he  received  from 
Rome  the  sum  of  fifty  pounds  to  defray  the  ex 
penses  of  his  imprisonment.1  In  May  1660  the 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scritture  rifer.  i.  32.  "  II  Bannatino  capita 
prigione  e  sta  due  anni  nelle  career!  di  Londra,  con  debito  per  200 
scudi  e  fa  istanza  di  esser  sovvenuto  per  pagar  il  debito.  La  S. 
Congregazione  la  rimette  al  Nunzio  di  Francia."  —  See  Gordon, 
Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  520. 


Death  of 
Ballan- 
tyne,  Sep 
tember 
1661. 


Religious 
state  of 
Scotland 
under 
Cromwell. 


46       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

prefect  returned  once  more  to  labour  in  Scotland, 
where,  however,  he  survived  little  more  than  a 
year.  Before  his  death  he  had  the  consolation 
of  receiving  the  abjuration  of  his  old  friend  and 
fellow-missionary,  Father  Crichton,  who  had  un 
happily  fallen  away  from  the  faith.  Father  Bal- 
lantyne  spent  the  last  months  of  his  life  in  the 
house  of  the  Marchioness  of  Huntly,  at  Elgin, 
and  expired  there  on  September  2,  1661.  He 
was  buried  in  the  vault  of  the  Huntly  family,  in 
the  cathedral  of  Elgin,  a  large  number  of  Pro 
testants,  including  the  magistrates  and  citizens 
of  the  town,  accompanying  his  remains  to  the 
grave.1 

There  is  preserved  in  the  Barberini  library  at 
Rome  an  anonymous  manuscript,  containing  an 
interesting  report  of  the  state  of  the  Scotch 
mission  at  this  time.2  It  is  entitled  "  A  Letter 
from  the  Superior  of  the  Mission  in  the  Kingdom 
of  Scotland  to  the  Cardinals  of  the  Congregation 
of  Propaganda  ; "  and  having  been  written,  as  we 
learn  from  its  contents,  during  the  time  of  the 
Protectorship  of  Cromwell,  might  be  supposed  to 
have  emanated  from  Ballantyne  himself,  who  did, 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scritture  rifer.  i.  34,  ann.  1661.     "  Muore  il 
Bannatino  in  concetto  di  molta  bonta  di  vita  anche  appresso  li 
eretici  dimostrato  coll'  honore  fattogli  da  medesimi  nel  tempo  del 
suo  iunerale." 

2  Cod.   Barber,   xxx.    132,   foil.   127-135.      "  Epistola    Superioris 
missionis  Eegni   Scotiee  ad   Emmoa   Cardinales  Congregations   de 
Propaganda  Fide."      A  translation  of   the  document  is   given  in 
Appendix  II. 


SCOTTISH    CATHOLICS    UNDER   CROMWELL.        47 

as  we  know  from  other  sources,  send  to  Rome  a 
report  of  his  missionary  labours.  The  document, 
however,  was  apparently  penned,  not  by  Father 
Ballantyne,  but  by  one  of  his  fellow-workers  011 
the  mission,  for  the  writer  makes  repeated  men 
tion  of  the  prefect,  who,  he  informs  us,  had  in 
trusted  to  him  the  task  of  replying  to  certain  con 
troversial  works  lately  put  forth  by  the  preachers.1 
According  to  the  report,  it  was  to  the  influence 
and  the  importunity  of  these  preachers  that  the 
persecution  of  the  Scottish  Catholics  under  Crom 
well  was  chiefly  due.2  They  spared  neither  cal 
umnies  nor  violence  in  order  to  check  the  con 
stantly  increasing  number  of  the  adherents  of  the 
old  faith  ;  and  the  system  of  domestic  inquisition 
and  apprehensions  on  charges  of  Popery  was  be 
coming  daily  more  intolerable.  The  writer  relates 
how  he  himself,  with  two  other  priests,  was  cap 
tured  in  the  castle  of  Strathbogie  ;  and  he  adds 
that  the  commander  of  the  guard  assured  him 
that  he  had  in  his  possession  an  exact  and  de 
tailed  description  of  every  priest  in  the  country. 
He  himself  was  soon  set  at  liberty,  but  his  com- 

1  Ibid.,  fol.  129.     "  Quare  ex  rogatu  prsefecti  missionis  et  mul- 
toruni   catholicorum   illi   libro  respondendi   mihi  ojius  impositum 
est." 

2  Ibid.,  fol.  127.     "Edictum,  quod  superior!  anno  importunitate 
et  calumniis  ministrorum  contra  Sacerdotes  et  Catholicos  a  Pro- 
tectore  Cromwellio    extortum    est,   sex    mensium    spatio    irritura 
permansit ;    omnes   enim   magistratus   illud   exsequi   detrectarunt, 
donee  tandem  initio  quadragesimaj  prsesidiarii  quidam  anabaptistre 
niultum  a  ministris  sollicitati  illud  praistiterunt. " 


48      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IX   SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

panioiis  were  detained  for  several  months  in  prison 
at  Edinburgh.  The  narrator  goes  on  to  denounce 
in  vigorous  terms  the  mendacious  and  calumnious 
utterances  of  the  ministers,  who  had  recently  pub 
lished  at  Aberdeen  a  work  purporting  to  prove, 
on  the  testimony  of  Catholics,  that  Rome  was 
Babylon,  and  all  the  Popes  antichrists,  from 
Boniface  III.  downwards.  Tracts  had  also  been 
circulated  attacking  the  doctrine  of  the  Real 
Presence  in  the  Eucharist ;  and  to  these,  as  well 
as  to  the  former  work,  the  writer  states  that  he 
was  engaged,  by  desire  of  the  prefect,  in  preparing 
replies,  which  he  hoped  would  shortly  be  printed. 
conver-  The  number  of  conversions  to  the  Catholic  faith, 

sioiis  to  . 

he  adds,  was  daily  increasing,  notwithstanding 
all  the  efforts  of  the  preachers.  Members  of  the 
highest  nobility  of  the  country — whose  names,  in 
view  of  the  prevailing  persecution,  the  writer 
deems  it  prudent  to  withhold — as  well  as  of  the 
inferior  classes,  had  hearkened  to  the  voice  of 
truth  and  sought  reconciliation  to  the  ancient 
Church.1  Some  remarkable  instances  are  given 

o 

in  the  report  of  the  power  exercised  by  the  min 
isters  of  the  Church  over  the  preternatural  mani 
festations  of  diabolic  agencies, — incidents  which 
the  writer  testifies  to  have  tended  not  a  little  to 

1  Cod.  Barberin.  I.e.  fol.  130.  "  Ex  plebe  autem  tanta  conversio 
facta  est,  prrecipue  in  Stradaria  provincia  partibus  montanis 
proxima,  et  in  dominatu  Straboggiensi,  ut  in  priore  loco  plures 
iique  honestiores  venerandis  catholicorum  mysteriis  quam  profano 
hsereticorum  cultui  intersunt." 


SECULAR    MISSIONARIES    IN    SCOTLAND.  49 

the    confusion   of  heretics  and  the  conviction  of 
atheists,  already  too  numerous. 

During;  the  period  of  which  we  are  now  treat-  Secular    . 

1  priests  on 

ing,  there  was  never  wanting  a  succession 
zealous  and  devoted  priests,  both  of  the  secular 
and  regular  clergy,  to  serve  on  the  mission  in 
Scotland.  The  number  of  secular  priests,  how 
ever,  in  the  country,  during  the  reign  of  Charles  I. 
and  the  rule  of  Cromwell,  was  very  limited.  In 
the  year  1653,  when  we  first  have  accurate  in 
formation  on  the  subject,  they  appear  to  have 
numbered  only  five,  including  the  prefect,  Father 
Ballantyne  ;  and  during  the  latter's  term  of  office 
they  never  seem  to  have  exceeded  six.1  It  is  to 
this  circumstance,  doubtless,  that  we  must  attrib 
ute  the  opposition  of  the  regular  clergy — them 
selves  at  this  time  a  much  more  numerous  body — 
to  the  nomination  either  of  a  prefect  or  a  vicar- 
apostolic,  with  jurisdiction  over  the  whole  of 
Scotland.2 

1  This  is  corroborated  by  the  words  of  Mgr.  Bentivoglio,  the 
nuncio  at  Brussels,  in  his  report  to  the  Holy  See  on  the  state  of 
Scotland  under  James  VI.  (Cod.  Corsin.,  35,  E.  2,  fol.  60.)  "Si 
che  hora  in  quel  regno  appena  si  possono  contare  sei  o  sette  sacer- 
doti  computato  fra  di  loro  qualche  religioso  dell'  ordine  di  S.  Fran 
cesco."  Gordon  (Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  pp.  627)  gives,  from  an  old 
MS.,  a  list  of  the  secular  priests  on  the  Scotch  Mission  from  the 
year  1653.  [The  four  companions  of  the  prefect  in  that  year  were 
Fathers  Walker,  Lumsden,  Crichton,  and  Smith. — TRANSLATOR.] 

-  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  5  Aug.  1630,  fol.  114.  Report  by  Car 
dinal  Trivulzio  :  "  Deputatum  procuratorem  Laurentium  de  Paulis, 
Generalis  Societatis  Jesu  procuratorem,  qui  multa  opponit  ne  in 
.Scotia  superior  constituatur.  S.  Congregatio  jussit,  eundem  pro- 

VOL.  IV.  D 


50       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

Gilbert  Among  the  secular  clergy  on  the-  Scottish  mis 

sion  in  the  first  half  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
the  name  of  Gilbert  Blakhal  deserves  a  foremost 
place.  In  1626  he  entered  the  Scotch  College, 
and  having  been  ordained  priest  at  Easter  1630, 
he  returned  to  Scotland.1  Finding,  however, 
various  obstacles  in  the  way  of  his  successful 
labours  on  the  mission,  he  betook  himself  to 
Paris,  where  he  acted  for  some  time  as  assistant 
to  M.  Dorsay,  a  councillor  of  Parliament,  who 
had  taken  orders  when  far  advanced  in  years. 
Blakhal  also  filled  the  office  of  confessor  to  Lady 
Isabella  Hay,  daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Errol,  for 
whom  he  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  prebend  from 
the  Infanta  Isabella  Clara  Eugenia  of  Spain,  and 
so  rendering  her  independent  of  her  Protestant 
relations.  In  1637,  Blakhal  came  back  to  Scot 
land,  and  shortly  afterwards  became  chaplain  to 
Lady  Aboyne,  up  to  the  time  of  whose  death, 
which  occurred  in  1643,  he  laboured,  chiefly  in 
Aberdeenshire,  with  great  zeal  and  success.  The 
date  of  his  death  is  unknown.2 

curatorem  Laurentium  ac  alios  procuratores  in  clicto  decreto  nomi 
nates  iternm  audiri." 

1  The  editor  of  the  Breiffe  Narration  assumes  that  Blakhal  on  his 
ordination  proceeded  directly  to  Paris.     The  statement  in  the  text 
is  made  on  the  authority  of  Abbd  M'Pherson  (cited  by  Gordon, 
Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  523),  who  gives  in  some  detail  the  opposi 
tion  which  Blakhal  encountered  in  Scotland  at  the  hands  of  the 
Jesuits. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  Blakhal  has  left  us  an  interesting  and  valuable  record  of  his 
labours  in  the  Breiffe  Narration  of  Services  done  to   Three  Noble 
Ladyes,  published  by  the  Spalding  Club  in  1844. 


SECULAR   MISSION  ARIES   IN   SCOTLAND.  51 

Contemporary  with  Blakhal,  although  some 
years  his  senior,  was  Father  Robert  Phillip  of  Robert 
Sanquhar,  who  in  1613  was  denounced  by  his  * 
own  father,  carried  to  Edinburgh,  tried,  and  con 
demned  to  lose  his  head  for  the  crime  of  being  a 
priest.1  The  sentence  was  commuted  to  banish 
ment,  and  Phillip  retired  to  France,  where  he 
became  an  Oratorian  under  Berulle,  and  after 
wards  accompanied  Henrietta  Maria  to  England 
as  one  of  her  chaplains.  In  1641  he  again  suffered 
imprisonment  for  the  faith.  Thomas  Chalmers  Thomas 
was  another  Scottish  priest,  who,  after  several 
years  in  the  mission  at  home,  withdrew  to  France, 
probably  under  sentence  of  banishment.  He  was 
appointed  almoner  to  Cardinals  Richelieu  and 
Mazarin  successively,  and  did  much  to  assist  the 
mission  in  Scotland  both  with  money  and  in  other 
ways.2  Alexander  Robertson  arrived  in  Scotland  Alexander 

f*  /--*  .  Robertson. 

from  Germany  in  1635,  at  a  time  when  the  per 
secution  was  at  its  hottest ;  and  such,  we  are  told, 
were  the  efforts  made  to  apprehend  him,  at  the 
instance  of  Weems,  the  minister  of  the  Canongate 
in  Edinburgh,  that  he  was  forced  to  quit  his 
lodgings  in  a  violent  snowstorm,  and  to  fly  for 

1  Gordon,  op.  cit.,  vol.  iv.  p.  607.     Phillip  confessed  himself  guilty 
of  having  returned  to  Scotland  "  off  purpois  and  intentioun  to  con 
vert  saules  to  the  Romane  religioun."    He  was  accused  (see  Pitcairn, 
Grim.  Trials,  vol.  iii.  p.  252)  of  having  said  mass  on  one  occasion 
"in  grit  solemnitie,  with  his  mess  claithes,  consecrat  alter,  mess 
buik,  and  with  his  uther  superstitious  rites  and  ceremonies  belong 
ing  thairto." — TRANSLATOR. 

2  Gordon,  op.  cit.,  p.  534. 


52       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

Andrew      his  life.     Another  Father  Robertson  (Andrew),  an 

Robertson. 

alumnus  of  the  Scotch  College  at  Rome,  came  on 
the  mission  in  1621,  and  must  have  laboured  there 
for  many  years  ;  for  in  1643  we  hear  of  his  capture 
by  the  Laird  of  Birkenbog,  and  subsequent  confine 
ment,  first  at  Aberdeen  and  then  in  Edinburgh.1 

No  one,  perhaps,  rendered  better  service  to  the 
George  Church  in  Scotland  during  this  period  than  George 
Cone,  who  may  claim  to  reckon  as  one  of  the 
most  learned  of  the  Scotch  secular  clergy  in  the 
seventeenth  century.  He  was  of  good  family, 
and  was  educated  at  the  colleges  at  Douay  and 
Rome,  completing  his  training  at  the  university 
of  Bologna.2  Before  entering  the  clerical  state 
he  filled  for  some  time  the  office  of  preceptor  to 
the  son  of  the  Duke  of  Mirandola,  and  he  was 
afterwards  secretary  successively  to  Cardinals 
Montalto 3  and  Barberini.4  Cone  accompanied 
Cardinal  Barberini  to  Paris  when  the  latter  was 
appointed  legate  at  the  French  Court,  and  he 
wrote  there  his  interesting  work  on  the  religious 
state  of  Scotland.5  He  was  highly  esteemed  by 

1  Gordon,  op.  cit.,  vol.  iv.  p.  609. 

2  He  also  spent  some   time  in  the  Scotch   College  at  Paris.— 
TRANSLATOR. 

3  Probably  Andrea  Peretti  of  Montalto  (great-nephew  of  Sixtus 
V.),  who  was  named  Cardinal-Deacon  by  Clement  VIII.  in  1596, 
and  died  at  Rome  in  1629.     See  Novaes,  Storia  de'  Sommi  Pontefici, 
vol.  ix.  p.  31. 

4  Francesco  Barberini,  nephew  of  Urban  VIII.    (Cardella,  Memorie 
Storiche  de'  Cardinali,  vol.  vi.  p.  239.) 

0  De  Diiplid  Statu  Religionis  apud  Scotos  Lilri  duo.     Ad  Illus- 


GEORGE   COXE.  53 

Pope  Urban  VIII. ,  who  named  him  canon  of  St 
Laurence  in  Damaso,  in  Rome,  and  also  ap 
pointed  him  one  of  his  domestic  prelates,  and 
secretary  of  the  Congregation  of  Rites.1 

From  the  summer  of  1636  until  the  autumn  of  coneatthe 
1639   Cone    occupied    the    important    position  ofchariesi. 
Papal  agent  at  the  English   Court ;  and  in  his 
letters    addressed    to    Cardinal    Barberini    from 
Hampton  Court  he  has  left  us  some  interesting 
particulars  of  his  relations  with  Charles  I.2     The 
principal  subject  of  his  communications  with  that 
monarch  appears  to  have  been  the  form  of  oath  The  oath 

rr  ofallegi- 

prescribed  by  James  I.  to  his  Catholic  subjects,  ance- 
and  requiring  them  not  only  to  profess  their 
loyalty  and  allegiance  to  the  sovereign,  but  also 
to  expressly  repudiate  the  doctrine  that  the  Pope 
has  the  power  of  deposing  secular  princes.  The 
Holy  See  had  rightly  refused  to  sanction  such 
an  oath,  as  obviously  going  beyond  the  limits 
of  a  lawful  profession  of  loyalty,  and  censuring 
a  theological  opinion  on  which  no  formal  Papal 

trissmum  Prindpem  Card.  Barberinum,  Magiue  Britannice  Protcctorem- 
Komoe,  Typis  Vaticanis,  1628. 

1  It  seems  to  have  been  further  intended,  had  not  his  death  come 
in  the  way,  to  bestow  upon  Cone  a  Cardinal's  hat.     "  But  had  he 
returned  to  this  island  with  it,"  wrote  Sir  Thomas  Urquhart  (cited 
by  Burton,  The  Scot  Abroad,  vol.  ii.  p.  69),  "  I  doubt  it  would  have 
proved  ere  now  as  fatal  to  him  as  another  such  like  cap  in  Queen 
Marie's   time   had   done   to  his   compatriot   Cardinal    Betoun."- 
TRANSLATOR. 

2  The  letters  in  question,  which  are  in  the  British  Museum  (No. 
15,389),  were  first  published  by  Eanke  (Englische  Geschichte  im  17 
Jahrhundert,  vol.  viii.  pp.  136-140). 


54      CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

decision  had  been  given.  It  would  seem,  from 
Cone's  own  account  of  his  conversation  with 
Charles  on  the  subject,  that  the  king  was  not 
only  indisposed  to  introduce  a  new  and  modified 
formula,  but  was  equally  reluctant  to  comply  with 
the  suggestion  made  to  him  by  the  Papal  agents 
that  he  should  use  his  own  authority  to  dispense 
the  Catholics  from  the  obnoxious  oath  ordered 
by  Parliament.  "  Sire,"  was  Cone's  remark,  "  we 
Catholics  maintain  that  your  Majesty  stands 
above  the  Parliament ; "  to  which  Charles  re 
joined  that  this  was  true  in  principle,  but  there 
was  great  difficulty  in  reducing  it  to  practice.1 
Self-con-  The  dilemma  in  which  the  king  now  found  him- 

tradictory 

attitude  of  self  was  no  doubt  due,  as  Ranke  points  out,  to 

the  king.          .  .  r 

his  reluctance  to  abandon  his  well  -  known  doc 
trine  of  the  divine  right  of  kings,  which  neither 
the  Pope  nor  any  other  human  authority  could 
subvert.2  Nothing  could,  in  fact,  have  been 
more  self -contradictory  than  his  present  atti 
tude  ;  for  while,  in  theory  at  least,  he  claimed 
for  the  Crown  the  most  unlimited  powers,  he 
showed  himself  in  practice  afraid  or  unwilling 
to  avail  himself  of  them  in  order  to  dispense 

1  Ranke,  op.  cit.,  vol.  viii.  p.  138.     "  lo  disse,  Sire,  noi  teniamo 
Vostra  Maesta  sopra  il  Parlamente.     Egli  risposo  che  era  vero,  ma 
die  bisognava  pensare  alle  difficoM  grandissime,  e  pertanto  era 
piii  facile  al  Papa  di  compiacerlo  a  dare  licenza  alii  Cattolici  di 
pigliarlo." 

2  Ibid.     "  II  Re  mi  dimand6  se  non  mi  pareva  che  fosse  opinione 
cattiva  il  sottoporre  1'autoritk  regia  ai  capricci  d'un  uomo." 


RELIGIOUS    ATTITUDE    OF    CHARLES    I.  55 

his  subjects  from   the   legal   obligation   imposed 
upon  them. 

It   was   doubtless   the    theological    bias,    with  His  injus 
tice  to- 

which  the  mind  of  Charles  was  so  deeply  tinged,  ^'a!',(ls,-lis 

f   *  Catholic 

that  not  only  blinded  him  to  any  true  notion  of  s 
right  and  justice  in  relation  to  his  Catholic  sub 
jects,  but  also  prevented  him  from  comprehending 
the  real  position  of  his  own  Church.  Before  his 
marriage  he  had,  as  we  know,  solemnly  promised 
freedom  of  belief  and  worship  to  the  co-religionists 
of  his  Catholic  queen.  When,  however,  appealed 
to  by  Cone  against  the  gross  injustice  of  permit 
ting  Catholics  to  be  continually  harassed  and 
denounced  for  their  faith,  the  king  rejoined  by 
animadversions  on  the  manner  in  which,  as  he 
asserted,  the  Catholics  had  abused  his  clemency, 
by  openly  solemnising  baptisms  and  marriages, 
and,  not  content  with  hearing  mass  in  the  queen's 
chapel,  holding  unlawful  assemblies  in  the  court 
and  various  apartments  of  the  palace — thus,  as 
it  appeared  to  him,  courting  their  own  destruc 
tion.1  That  the  king  not  only  failed  to  compre- 

1  Ranke,  vol.  viii.  p.  139.  "  Al  che  il  Re  rispose,  che  faceudo  cosi, 
non  sarebbe  facile  il  frenare  1'insolenza  dei  Cattolici,  quali  abusavano 
talvolta  della  clemenza  Sua  con  grave  scandalo  degli  altri  sudditi, 
dicendo  che  non  sapevano  governarsi  bene  e  goder  dell'  esercizio 
private  della  loro  religione,  senza  far  atti  publici  per  necessitarlo  a 
gastigarli,  e  di  questo  cont6  diversi  esempli  di  matrimonio,  batesimi, 
testamenti  e  cose  simili,  e  che  non  contentandosi  di  sentir  messa 
nella  capella  della  Regina,  si  radimavano  nel  cortile  e  nelle  stanze  del 
palazzo  senza  proposito,  ed  in  somma  che  pareva  cercassero  il  pro- 
prio  male." 


56       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1025-1660. 

hend  his  own  duties  towards  his  Catholic  subjects, 
but  also  the  general  condition  of  his  kingdom, 
seems  clear  from  the  remarks  which  he  made 
to  Cone  about  the  tranquillity  of  the  country, 
at  a  time  when  he  had,  in  fact,  entirely  forfeited 
the  confidence  of  the  people  of  Scotland.  As 
to  his  personal  sentiments,  they  would  appear 
from  Cone's  narrative  to  have  been  at  this  time 
more  remote  than  ever  from  an  approximation  to 
Catholicism,  and  he  expressed  himself  as  alto 
gether  opposed  to  any  recognition  of  the  Council 
of  Trent,1 
Cone  quits  The  mission  of  George  Cone  to  the  English 

England.  . 

Court  was  thus,  as  we  should  have  anticipated, 

barren   of  result.     In    the   autumn  of  1639    the 

His  death,  Papal  ag;ent  returned  to  Koine,  where  he  died  on 

January 

10,1640.  January  10,  1640.  His  remains  repose  m  the 
church  of  St  Laurence  in  Damaso,  beneath  a 
monument  erected  to  his  memory  by  his  friend 
and  patron  Cardinal  Barberini,  and  inscribed  with 
an  appropriate  epitaph.2 

1  Ranke,  vol.  viii.  p.  140.     "  Che  la  Chiesa  Romana  stava  altiera 
e  resoluta  in  certe  cose,  come  in  defendere  il  Concilio  di  Trento." 

2  The  inscription  runs  thus  :  "  D.  O.  M.  Georgio  Conneeo,  Scoto 
Aberdonensi,   Patricii   domini  de  Achry,  ex  antiqua  Macdonaldi 
familia,  et  Isabella  Chyn  ex  Baronibus  de  Esselmont  filio,  qui  inter 
contempoi'aneos   eloquentia   et   doctrina  Duaci   et  Romse   haustis, 
librisque  editis,  immortalitati  se  commendavit,  prudentia  vero  et 
agendi  dexteritate,  summorum  Principum  et  prpesertim  Cardinalis 
Barberini,  in  cujus  aula  diu  vixit,  cujusque  legationes,  Gallicanam 
Hispanicamque  secutus  est,  benevolentiam  promeruit  ;  quern   Ur- 
banus  VIII.  Pontifex,  ingeniorum    maximus   existimator,   quanti 
fecerit,  et  ad  Magnre  Britannise  Reginam  Henrichettam,  in  Catholi- 


FOUNDATION   OF   MADRID    COLLEGE,    1633.        57 

A  college  for  the  education  of  Scotch  secular  The  Scotch 

College  at 

clergy  was  opened  in  1633  in  Madrid.     It  owed  Madrid, 
its  origin  to  the  generosity  of  Colonel  William  Colonel 

\\  lillillil 

Sempill,  a  cadet  of  the  noble  family  of  that  name, 
who  spent  many  years  in  the  service  of  the  Span 
ish  monarchs.  He  was  said  to  have  been  sent 
by  Philip  II.  with  despatches  to  Scotland,  and 
after  the  dispersion  of  the  Spanish  Armada,  to 
have  been  thrown  into  prison  by  James  VI.1 
Escaping  with  much  difficulty,  he  returned  to 
Spain,  where  he  founded  by  his  last  will  and 
testament  (dated  February  10,  1633),  a  college 
for  the  education  of  students  for  the  Scotch 
mission.2  The  records  of  the  Congregation  of 
Propaganda  would  seem  to  confirm  the  view  that 
the  King  of  Spain  was  personally  concerned  in 
the  new  foundation  ;  for  we  find  the  Congregation, 
on  February  19,  1647,  recommending  to  the  con 
sideration  of  the  Pope  the  king's  petition  that  the 
Scotch  College  should  enjoy  the  same  privileges  as 

corum  solamen.  allegatione,  et  iiigenti  in  ipsius  morte  quoe,  ne  in 
editore  loco  positus  clarius  elucesceret,  vetuerit  ma'rore  testatus  est. 
Obiit  die  10.  Januarii,  an.  1640,  in  wdibus  Vicecancellarii,  qui 
amico  funus  aniplissimum  in  hac  Basilica  faciendum  curavit,  et 
monumentum  posuit.  *ws  ev  a-Koria  epaivfi,  Kal  T)  (TKoria  avrb  ov 
Ka.Tt\al3tv. " 

1  According  to  Cone  (De  Duplici  Statu,  p.   145),  the  object  of 
Sempill's  mission  to  Scotland  was  to  negotiate  a  marriage  between 
James  VI.  and  the  Infanta  Isabella. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  The  charter  of  foundation  is  entitled  "  Escriptura  de  Fundacion 
y  Dotacion  del  Seminario  de  Coligiales  Seglares  Escoceses  en  la 
Villa  de  Madrid."     [It  was  printed  at  length  in  the  Miscellaneous 
Papers  of  the  Maitland  Club,  1834.— TRANSLATOR.] 


58      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

other  similar  institutions  in  his  kingdom.1  Owing 
to  a  variety  of  causes,  the  seminary  at  Madrid, 
which  was  usually  administered  by  Spanish  Jesuits, 
was  of  but  little  benefit  to  the  Scotch  mission 
for  many  years  after  its  foundation.  After  the 
suppression  of  the  Society,  however,  the  college 
Transfer-  was  transferred  to  Valladolid,  where  it  still  con- 

ence  of  the  t 

college  to    tinues  to  flourish  ;  and  in  1772  Mr  John  Geddes 

Valladolid. 

(afterwards   bishop)    was    sent    out   with   twelve 
Scottish  students  to  take  possession  of  the  new 
seminary. 
The  Jesuits      Amoiw  the  labourers   on   the  Scotch   mission 

on  the  .  . 

Scotch       during  the  period  of  which  we  are  now  treating, 

mission. 

the  Jesuit  fathers  of  course  occupy  a  conspicuous 
William     place.     We  have  already  spoken  of  Father  Wil- 
s.J.          liam  Christie  (called  the  younger),  who  was  said 
in  a  letter  from  Father  Mambrecht,  dated  April 
7,    1628,    to    have    converted    upwards    of   four 
hundred  persons,  and  who  assisted  at  the  edify 
ing  death    of  the    Marquis    of  Huntly,  in  July 
1536.     He  appears  to  have  been  Rector  of  Douai 
in   1650.2     Contemporary  with  him  was  Father 

John  J 

Leslie,  s.j.  John  Leslie,  who  came  on  the  mission  in  1623, 

1  Archiv.    Propag.  Acta,    fol.  334,  19  Febr.  1647.      Responsum. 
"Si  Smo  placuerit,  petition!  ejus  Majestatis  esse  annuendum,  deleta 
clausula  quod    dictum    Collegium    sit    exemptum   a  jurisdictione 
Nuntiorum  Apostolicorum  apud  Eeges  Catholicos  pro  tempore." 

The  above  extract  would  appear  to  corroborate  to  some  extent 
the  statement  made  by  Oliver  in  his  Collections,  S.J.  (p.  15),  that 
"  the  King  of  Spain  was  the  founder  ;  yet  some  other  individuals, 
especially  Col.  Semple,  were  great  benefactors." — TRANSLATOR. 

2  Gordon,  Scotichronioon,  vol.  iv.  p.  536. 


JESUITS   OX   THE   SCOTCH   MISSION.  59 

and  died  seven  years  later.  One  of  his  letters  to 
Vitelleschi,  the  General  of  the  Society,  written  on 
September  30,  1633,  gives  an  interesting  account 
of  the  recent  entry  of  Charles  I.  into  Edinburgh, 
and  his  coronation  at  Holyrood,  concluding  with 
some  reflections  on  the  conflicting  sentiments  and 
passions  by  which  the  people  were  at  that  time 
swayed.1  Another  Father  of  the  Society,  named 
John  Robertson,  appears  to  have  twice  suffered  Joim  Rob- 

-n      i          Tt  r        i  ertson,  S.  J. 

imprisonment.  Father  Mambrecht,  in  his  letter 
cited  above,  dated  April  7,  1628,  says,  "This 
Father  was  still  detained  in  prison ;  "  and  sixteen 
years  later,  we  hear  of  his  arrival  at  Douai,  "  cast 
into  exile  after  eleven  months'  imprisonment."  2 
We  learn  from  the  same  authority  that  Father 
James  Seton,  whose  zeal  had  made  him  specially  James 
obnoxious  to  the  Protestant  bishops,  was  forced 
to  fly  from  Scotland,  and  withdrew  to  Germany. 
He  subsequently  returned  to  Scotland,  but  finding 
himself  unable  to  withstand  the  "heat  of  the 
persecution  and  the  virulence  of  the  Kirk  minis 
ters,"  he  sailed  for  Norway,  and  we  hear  no  more  Robert 
of  him  afterwards.3  Robert  Valens  entered  su?.en8> 

"  Plura  hujus  Parliament!  acta  in  gravissimum  et  evidentissinium 
Beipublicai  et  populi  damnum  tendunt,  ut  jactatum  ex  populi  voce 
f uerit,  Eegis  in  Scotiam  adventum  Christi  in  Hierosolymum  ingressui 
similenj  fuisse,  cui  Palmarum  die  canebatur  Hosanna  in  excelsis, 
&c.  ;  paucis  diebus  post  ingeminabatur,  Crucifige,  crucifige.  Nar- 
ratum  hoc  ab  Joanne  Leskeo,  Insularum  non  pridem  Episcopo, 
homine  liberrimo,  prandenti  Begi  in  utriusque  Eegni  confinio  ;  quo 
audito  illico  abstinuit  a  cibo." 

2  Oliver,  Collections,  8.J.,  p.  37.  3  2Hd.,  p.  38. 


60       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

the  Scotch  College  at  Home  in  1610,  but  left  it 
to  enter  the  Society.     A  letter  from  him,  dated 
Edinburgh,  June  16,   1626,  describes  the  danger 
he  incurred  by  his  residence  in  that  city,  where, 
however,  he  was  able  greatly  to  console  the  perse 
cuted  Catholics.      It  was  only  with  the  utmost 
difficulty  that  he  had  succeeded  in  evading  the 
vigilance  of  the  Kirk,  which  had  appointed  twenty 
"  Puritan  zealots "  to  hunt  out  the   Catholics  of 
the  town  and  neighbourhood.     Forced  at  length 
to   fly  to  England,    we    learn   from    a   letter   of 
Father  James  Mambrecht   (April  3,   1644),  that 
Francis      he  had  been  apprehended  and  imprisoned.1    Fran- 
s.J.          cis  Spreule  had  been  a  Presbyterian  minister,  of 
considerable    reputation   for    zeal    and    learning. 
The   Synod  of  Galloway   appointed  him  to   live 
with  Lord  Nithsdale,  whom  he  was  to  gain  over, 
if  possible,  to  his  own  persuasion.     So  far,  how 
ever,  from  succeeding  in  his  design,  Spreule  was 
himself  converted  to  the  Catholic  faith  by  Father 
John  Wilkie,   Lord  Nithsdale's   Jesuit  chaplain, 
whom  he  followed  into  the  Society.     Under  the 
name  of  Murray,  he  afterwards  laboured  on  the 
mission  in  Scotland  with  much  success.     Another 
John         Jesuit  Father,  named  John  Smith,  was  living  in 

Smith,  S.J.     .  ,         ,  .  f   /-(  A 

Aberdeen  in  1656,  under  the  name  01  bray.  A 
party  of  soldiers  broke  into  the  house  of  Robert 
Warring,  where  he  was  residing,  seized  his  books 
and  sacred  vessels,  and  arraying  themselves  in  his 

1  Oliver,  Collections,  S.J.,  p.  39. 


JESUITS   ON   THE   SCOTCH   MISSION.  61 

vestments,  marched  in  this  fashion  round  the 
market-cross  of  the  city.  Fortunately  the  mis 
sionary  himself  escaped.  Father  Smith  appears 
to  have  been  instrumental  in  the  conversion,  in 
the  year  1644,  of  the  laird  of  Pitfodels,  chief  of 
the  family  of  Menzies.1 

Prominent  among  the  Scottish  Jesuits  at  this 
period  were   the  two   Fathers   Mambrecht,   John  John  Mam- 

brecht,S.J. 

and  James.  The  former,  who  was  also  known 
under  the  name  of  Du  Pre,  after  serving  on  the 
mission  for  some  time,  became  confessor  to  the 
French  embassy  in  London.  From  his  letter 
already  referred  to,  dated  April  7,  1628,  he 
appears  to  have  been  well  known  to,  and  held 
in  esteem  by,  King  James  I.2  Early  in  1626 
Father  Mambrecht  returned  to  labour  in  Scotland, 
but  a  few  months  later  was  apprehended  at 
Dundee,  at  the  instance  of  the  Bishop  of  Brechin, 
and  committed  to  Edinburgh  jail.  He  was  sen-  Sentenced 

T         ••  to  death. 

tenced  to  be  hanged,  and  the  death-warrant  was 
actually  signed  by  Charles  I.,  who,  however,  re 
voked  it  at  the  earnest  solicitation  of  his  queen 
and  of  the  mother  of  the  Duke  of  Buckingham. 
The  good  Father  thus  escaped  the  martyrdom  for 
which  in  his  loathsome  prison  he  had  continually 
prayed  ;  and  after  long  and  rigorous  confinement, 
was  banished  from  the  kingdom  in  June  1627. 

1  Oliver,  Collections,  S.J.,  p.  38. 

-Ibid.,  p.  29.     "Jacobo   Eegi   familiarissimus   per  annum  fui, 
etiam  illi  notus,  ut  Societatis  nostrse." 


62       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1625-16GO. 

He  retired  to  Poland,  and  ended  his  saintly  life  at 
Warsaw  three  years  later.1 

The  same  year  that  Father  John   Mambrecht 
-        qu]'tted  Scotland,  his  near  relation,  Father  James, 
brecht,s.j.  entered  upon  his  missionary  labours.     After  re 
siding   for   many   years   as    chaplain    to    George 
Seton,  third  Earl   of  Winton,   he  found  himself 
compelled  by  the  fury  of  the  persecution  to  seek 
refuge  for  a  time  in  England,  but  he  returned  to 
Scotland   very  shortly    afterwards.     Writing  on 
December  17,  1640,  he  states  his  opinion  that  all 
stfateeoivil   their  former  and  present  afflictions  are  but   the 
Scotland,    prelude  to   future  evils.      "Within  the  last   ten 
days,"  he  continues,  "  orders  have  been  published 
throughout    Scotland   not    to    sell    anything   to 
Catholics,   or  buy  anything  of  them.     Many  are 
already    deprived    of    their    rents    and    income. 
Several    Catholics  have    offered    three-fourths  of 
their  property,  provided  they  may  keep  the  re 
maining  fourth  for  the  maintenance  of  themselves 
and  their  families,  and  even  this  is  refused.     Nay, 
our  adversaries  impiously  swear  that  not  a  single 
Catholic  shall  live  or  remain  in  Scotland  by  the 
end   of  the  year.  ...  A  noble   baron,    seventy 
years  old  and  more,  was  seized  in  England,  and 
brought  to  Edinburgh,  whose  family  they  ruined, 
whose  property   they    have    confiscated;    at  the 
end  of  six  months'  imprisonment,  he  died  most 
piously  on  the  3d  of  the  present  month.     On  the 

1  Oliver,  Collections,  S.J.,  p.  29. 


JESUITS    OX    THE   SCOTCH    MISSION.  63 

30th  of  November,  the  Feast  of  St  Andrew,  the 
tutelary  saint  of  Scotland,  one  of  our  Fathers 
[apparently  the  writer  himself]  paid  him  a  visit, 
and  succeeded  on  the  following  night,  with 
imminent  danger  to  himself,  to  say  mass,  and 
administer  the  holy  sacraments.  There  is  no 
one  for  us  but  the  good  Jesus ;  yet,  if  He  be  for 
us,  what  matter  who  is  against  us  ?  The  only 
concern  I  have  had  during  nearly  the  two  last 
years  is,  that  I  remain  alone  in  this  southern  part 
of  the  kingdom,  and  I  have  no  one  whose  help  I 
can  procure  for  the  good  of  my  soul,  and  every 
hour  I  expect  either  to  be  taken,  or  compelled  to 
quit  the  country." 1  In  a  subsequent  letter,  dated 
June  13,  1641,  Father  Mambrecht  describes  the 
virulent  persecution,  then  at  its  height  in  Scot 
land.  "  The  Puritans,"  he  says,  "  seek  to  ex-  violent 

t'tjtlnitr.s 

tinguish  every  spark  of  orthodoxy,  that  every  against 
vestige  and  the  very  name  of  Catholic  may  be 
effaced.  Against  those  who  decline  to  take  the 
Covenant,  the  proceedings  are  carried  on  with  an 
extremity  of  rigour/'  And  writing  a  year  later, 
he  describes  the  fanatical  violence  evinced  by  the 
Kirk  Assemblies  in  regard  to  the  images  of  Christ 
and  His  holy  Mother,  and  narrates  some  curious 
incidents  attending  the  destruction  of  the  vener 
able  market  -  cross  of  Inderhiden,2  in  Fifeshire.3 

1  Oliver,  Collections,  S.J.,  p.  29. 

2  Query,  Inverkeithing  ? 

3  Father  Mambrecht  relates  that  a  mason  had  actually  mounted 
the  scaffold  for  the  purpose  of  breaking  the  sacred  image  ;    but 


64      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IX   SCOTLAND,  1G25-1660. 

In  this  and  subsequent  letters  Father  Mambrecht 
fives  an  account  of  the  various  tyrannical  meas 
ures  enforced  against  Catholics,  who  were  com 
manded  to  dismiss  all  their  Catholic  servants,  and 
to  send  their  children  to  heretical  schools.  Ten 
years  subsequently  we  hear  of  him  again,  a  close 
prisoner  in  Edinburgh  jail,  where  he  was  visited 
by  Father  Robert  Gall,  and  received  holy  com 
munion  at  his  hands.1  After  eleven  months' 
confinement,  he  was  banished  by  order  of  the 
Government,  and  retired  to  Douai. 

The  report  given  by  Father  Mambrecht  of  the 

religious  state  of  Scotland  at  this  time  is  confirmed 

Letters       by  letters  written  by  Father  Robert  Gall  himself 

ertGaii,     to  Goswin  Nickel,  the   General  of  the  Society.1 

S.J.,  tothe  . 

General.     From  these  it  appears  that  in  the  years  1647  and 
1648  the  Jesuit  missionaries  were  the  only  priests 
actually  in  the  country,  and  that  they  were  suf 
fering  the  greatest  hardships.2     Father  Gall  left 
behind  him,  we  are  told,  the  reputation  of  a  "  solid 
Alexander   religious,  an  excellent  scholar,  and  a  discreet  and 
,sgj.vi        vigilant   superior." 3      Father  Alexander    Ogilvie 

hastily  coming  down  under  pretence  of  wanting  a  tool,  he  fled  from 
the  town,  declaring  that  nothing  would  induce  him  to  commit  the 
sacrilegious  act.  Another  man  was  soon  found  to  do  the  work  ; 
but  he  had  no  sooner  accomplished  it,  than  he  was  suddenly  struck 
with  paralysis  in  every  limb,  and  still  continued  helpless  and 
bedridden. — TRANSLATOR. 

1  One  of  these  letters,  dated  October  23, 1653,  was  intercepted,  and 
is  published  in  Thurlow's  State  Papers,  vol.  i.  pp.  538,  539. 

2  Oliver,  op.  cit.,  p.  21.     "  Nunc,  si  unquam  alias,  verissime  sunt 
pauperrimi  Jesu  Socii  ;  vix  enim  habent  ubi  caput  reclinent." 

3  Ibid. 


IRISH    MISSIONARIES    IX    SCOTLAND.  65 

also  laboured  in  Scotland  about  this  time,  suffer 
ing  first  several  years'  imprisonment  and  then 
banishment  for  the  faith.  Another  Jesuit  Father 
named  Dempster,  after  teaching  philosophy  and  Thomas 
theology  at  the  Scotch  College  in  Rome,  came  on  s.j?ps 
the  mission  in  1650,  and  was  made  prisoner  at 
Edinburgh  in  the  following  year.1  During  his 
confinement  he  challenged  the  Presbytery  of  Edin 
burgh  to  a  religious  disputation,  and  also  wrote 
an  exhortation  to  Catholics  to  endure  their  trials 
with  patience.  Father  Dempster  was  afterwards 
rector  of  the  college  at  Rome,  but  returned  to 
Scotland  in  1663.  He  died  at  Douai  in  1667.2 

Among  the    regular   clergy    labouring   on    the 
Scottish  mission  during  this  period,  we  find  not 
only  Jesuits,  but  also  members  of  the  Franciscan, 
Capuchin,  Benedictine,  and  Lazarist  Orders.     As 
early  as  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
Irish  priests  began  to  cross  over  to  Scotland,  in  Irish  mis- 
order  to  afford  to  the  distressed  Catholics  of  that  hi  Scot- 
country  the  consolations  of  religion.     These  mis 
sionaries  appear  to  have  been  ecclesiastically  sub- 

1  Abbe  M'Pherson  relates  that  Dempster  was  betrayed  by  a  sol 
dier,  who  came  to  the  father  to  make  a  pretended  confession,  and 
whose  comrades,  by  preconcerted  arrangement,  broke  into  the  room 
when  the  supposed  penitent  was  on  his  knees.     The  same  soldier 
afterwards  hired  a  room  in  the  city  and  made  a  considerable  sum  of 
money  by  exhibiting  himself,  for  the  charge  of  sixpence,  attired  in 
Father  Dempster's  sacerdotal  vestments. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  The  author  has  given  in  the  Appendix  three  lists  of  Scotch 
Jesuits,  from  1593  to  1629.     As  these  are  merely  reprinted  from  an 
easily  accessible  work  (Foley,  Records  S.J.,  vol.  vii.),  the  translator 
has  thought  it  unnecessary  to  reproduce  them. 

VOL.  IV.  E 


66       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 


Fathers 
Cone  and 
Brady, 
O.S.F. 


Fathers 
Ward, 
O'Neill, 
and  Heger- 
ty,  O.S.F. 


Successful 
labours  of 
Father 
Ward. 


ject  to  the  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  whom  we  find 
claiming  for  the  occupant  of  that  illustrious  see 
the  primacy  not  only  of  Ireland,  but  in  past 
times  of  Scotland  also.1  In  the  year  1619  we 
meet  with  the  names  of  Irish  Franciscans  on  the 
Scottish  mission.  Edmund  Cone,  Patrick  Brady, 
and  a  lay  brother  called  John  Stewart,  came  to 
Scotland  in  that  year  from  the  Irish  convent  at 
Lou  vain.  After  two  years  of  fruitful  labour,  Cone 
was  thrown  into  prison,  and  subsequently  ban 
ished  ;  but  a  little  later  three  more  Franciscan 
Fathers — Cornelius  Ward,  O'Neill,  and  Patrick 
Hegerty — were  sent  to  Scotland  at  the  instance 
of  Fleming,  Archbishop  of  Dublin.  The  nuncio 
at  Brussels,  while  sending  to  Rome  Father  Ward's 
report  of  his  labours,  observed  that  he  had  charged 
the  archbishop  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  console 
the  missionaries,  and  to  assure  them  of  his  sup 
port.2 

It  was  reported  to  Propaganda  on  February  6, 
1626,  that  Cornelius  Ward,  of  the  Order  of  St 
Francis,  had  reconciled  to  the  Church  three  hun 
dred  and  eighty-two  heretics  in  the  Hebrides. 

1  See  Moran,  Hist,  of  the  Archbishops  of  Dublin,  vol.  i.  p.  363. 
In  a  petition  to  Pope  Paul  V.  in  1618,  Peter  Lombard,  Archbishop 
of  Armagh,  stated  that  the  occupant  of  that  see  was  "  primus  totius 
Hibernine,   et   erat  aliquando  etiam  Scotiae,  et  est  antiquissimus 
metropolitanus  omnium  Britannorum  regnorum  atque  insularum." 

2  Ibid.,  p.  365.     "  Lettera  del  Nunzio,  5  Gennajo,  1626.     Ho  ris- 
posto  all'  Arcivescovo  che  conforti  li  suddetti  missionari  a  seguitare 
1'opera  felicemente  cominciata,  assicurandolo  che  non  se  gli  mancheiii 
somministrare  gli  ajuti  necessari." 


CONVERSIONS   TO    CATHOLICISM,    1626.  67 

Father  Ward  was  also  stated  to  have  converted  Converts 
one  of  the  principal  Protestants  of  Caithness,  who  catholic 

r      .  .        faith. 

was  at  the  point  of  death,  but  who,  after  receiv 
ing  the  holy  viaticum,  recovered  his  health,  and 
proceeded,  "  like  another  Paul,  to  confound  his 
heretical  neighbours."  Some  singular  circumstan 
ces  were  also  related  in  connection  with  a  cemeterv 

i/ 

in  Skye,  dedicated  to  St  Ninian.1  A  report  from 
the  nuncio  at  Brussels,  dated  in  September  of  the 
same  year,  mentions  further  instances  of  conver 
sions,  among  them,  being  that  of  "  a  young  minis 
ter  from  the  mountain  districts,  named  Reginald," 
whom  the  nuncio  had  sent  to  the  new  Irish  Col 
lege  at  Louvain.2  Writing  in  the  following- 
March,  the  nuncio  refers  to  one  of  these  converts 
as  the  "  Baron  of  Hilder,"  who,  he  adds,  had  been 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  31,  6  Febr.  1626.     "Ex  relations  Fr. 
Cornelii  Vardeni  Ordinis  minor,  de  observantia,  unius  ex  quatuor 
missionariis  ad  partes  Scotia  mon tanas  directis,  infrascripta  recitavi : 
1°,  Quod  dictus  frater  in  insulis  Hebridibus  ad  partes  occidentales 
Scotite  positis  hrereticos  382  ad  fidem  catholicam  reduxit.     2°,  Quod 
unus  ex  prsecipuis  hsereticis  Kinthisiae  [Caithness]  dum  in  extre 
mis  laboraret,  ad  fidem  catholicam  conversus  sacro  viatico  sumpto 
statim  convaluit,  et  paulo  post,  sicut  alter  Paulus,  confundebat  alios 
hsereticos.    3°,  Et  ult°  quod  in  insula  Sada  [Skye]  reperitur  Capella 
S.  Niniani  cum  coemeterio,  in  quo  14  corpora  Sanctorum  requiescant, 
et  duo  niira  de  ipsis  referuntur  :  1°,  Quod  animalia  bruta  dum  cceme- 
terium  ingrediuntur,  vel  statim  intereunt,  vel  gravi  morbo  labo- 
rant ;  2°,  Quod  si  ex  dicto  coemeterio  aliquid  asportatur,  illud  mira- 
culose  ad  eum  locum  revertitur." 

2  Ibid.,  fol.  121,  11  Septemb.  1726.     The  nuncio  at  Brussels  re 
ports  :  "  1°,  Missionaries  ad  montana  Scotire  pleuissimam  relationem 
ad  S.  Congregationem  misisse.     2°,  Convertisse  ministrum  juvenem 
Eeginaldum  ex  partibus  montanis,  quern  Nuntius  in  novo  Hiberniae 
Lovanensium  collegio  collocavit." 


68      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IX   SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

thrown  into  prison,  where  he  then  lay  at  the  risk 
of  his  life,  for  openly  professing  his  faith  before 
the  Privy  Council  of  Scotland.1  Robert  Men- 
teath,  the  minister  of  Duddingston,  became  a 
Catholic  in  1638,  and  was  banished  from  Scot 
land.  He  entered  the  ecclesiastical  state  in  Paris, 
where  Cardinal  du  Retz  bestowed  upon  him  a 
canonry  of  Notre  Dame.2 
Report  of  On  April  16,  1627,  the  Congreofation  received 

Father  . 

Brady  to     from  Edinburgh  a  report  from  a  Franciscan  mis- 

Propagan- 

i697April  si°narv  named  John  Brady,  who  states  therein  that 
he  had  been  attacked,  when  travelling,  by  four 
teen  ministers,  thrown  from  his  horse,  and  so 
grievously  wounded  that  he  remained  for  an  hour 
all  but  lifeless.  He  further  relates  that  his  vest 
ments  and  holy  oil  vessels  were  taken  from  him, 
and  publicly  committed  to  the  flames  at  Edin 
burgh  ;  but  that,  to  the  wonder  of  all,  the  said 
vessels  with  their  precious  contents  remained  un- 

1  Arcliiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  145,  8  Mart.  1627.     Report  of  the 
Brussels  nuncio  :  "  Baronem  de  Hilder  (?)  Scotum,  unum  ex  conver- 
sis  anno  prseterito  ad  fidem  catholicam,  carcerilms  fuisse  mancipa- 
tum,  in  eisque  manere   cum  vitfe  discrimine,  quia  coram   Senatu 
Scotise  libere  earn  fidem  professus  est." 

2  Menteath  published   in    1661    his   Ilistoire  dcs  troubles  de  la 
grande  Bretagne  depuis  Van  I633jusques  1649.     The  English  trans 
lation,  printed  in  1635,  is  entitled  "  by  Robert  Menteth   of  Sal- 
monet."     As  to  this  latter  designation,  a  strange  story  is  told  by 
Chambers  (Domestic  Annals  of  Scotland,  vol.  ii.  p.  70)— viz.,  that 
Menteath,  on  his  arrival  in  France,  finding  the  advantages  attach 
ing  to  honourable  descent,  described  himself  as  a  "  Menteath  of 
Salmonet  "—which  highly  sounding  title  really  meant  nothing  more 
than  that  his  father  was  a  common  fisherman,  hauling  a  salmon-net 
on  the  river  Forth  at  Stirling  !— TRANSLATOR. 


CONVERSIONS    IN    THE    HIGHLANDS.  69 

injured  in  the  midst  of  the  fire.1     As  many  as 

ten   thousand  heretics  were    said   to    have   been  Numerous 

.  .  conversions 

converted  by  the  x1  ranciscans  in  the  Highlands  of  in  the 

0  .  .  .  Highlands. 

Scotland,  which  had  been  in  consequence  divided 
into  some  twenty  missionary  parishes.  The  Car 
dinals  appear  to  have  doubted  the  accuracy  of  this 
report,  and  to  have  referred  for  its  confirmation 
to  the  nuncio  at  Paris.  Further  inquiries  corrobo 
rated  the  statement  as  to  the  extraordinary  num 
ber  of  conversions,  and  the  Congregation  were, 
moreover,  informed  that  Father  Cornelius  Ward, 
on  account  of  his  share  in  the  work,  had  been  kept 
in  the  strictest  confinement  in  London  for  fifteen 
months,  and  less  vigorously  imprisoned  for  nine 
more.  He  owed  his  liberation  to  the  good  offices 
of  the  Polish  ambassador,  but  was  subsequently 
banished.2  According  to  a  report  from  the  Scot- 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  212,  16  Mart.  1627.     "  1°,  Eundem 
Johaimem  a  14  ministris  Scotis  in  itinere  aggressum,  et  ex  equo  de- 
jectum  pluribus  vulneribus  fuisse  confossum,  ita  ut  per  unam  horam 
exanimis  permanserit.     2°,  Eidem  fuisse  ablatas  vestes  sacerdotales 
et  vascula  sacrorum  oleorum,  qvue  omnia  in  platea  Edinburgi  pub- 
lice  ignibus  tradita  fuerunt,  sed  summa  omnium  admiratione  con- 
tigit,  ut  vascula  praedicta  cum  sacris  oleis  intacta  in  mediis  flammis 
permanserint.      3°,  Demum  in  montanis  Scotia?  numerus  hoeretico- 
rum  per  missionarios  Franciscanos  conversorum  ad  summam  decem 
millium  auctum  fuisse,  ita  ut  jam  20  aut  22  parochiae  per  eosdem 
missionarios  fuisse  institutse." 

2  Hid.,  fol.  44,  4  April  1634.     "  Quod  idem  Pater  Cornelius  ac 
ejus  socii  revera  in  prsedictis  locis  missionis  fuerint,  ibique  multa 
millia  hominum  ad  fidem  catholicam  converterint ;  et  quod  idem  P. 
Cornelius  propter  conversiones  in  insulis  Hebridibus  factas  fuit  in 
strictissimo  carcere  Londini  per  15  menses,  et  per  alios  9  menses  in 
alio  laxiori  detentus,  a  quo  tandem  oratoris  Regis  Polonise  officiis 
liberatus  fuit,  addito  exilio.     Decretum  ;  Accusationem  repellendam 


70      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

tish    Franciscans,    submitted   to    Propaganda   on 
May  8,   1628,  the   number  of  persons  converted 
through  their   instrumentality  amounted  to  ten 
thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty-nine.1     One  of 
Relation  of  the  Fathers,  Patrick  Hegerty,  sent  to  the  Con- 
Haegherty,     gregation  in  1G33  a  relation  as  to  the  results  of 
his  labours  in  the  Hebrides,  from  which  it  appears 
that  he  had  reconciled  two  thousand  two  hundred 
and  twenty-nine  persons  to  the  Church,  baptised 
twelve  hundred  and  twenty-two,  and  solemnised 
a   hundred   and    seventeen   marriages.2      At    his 
instance  a  grant  of  money  was  made  by  Propa 
ganda  in  support  of  Fathers  Brady  and  Ward, 
who  were  now  advanced  in  years.     On  July  19, 
1638,   Cardinal   Pamfili    (afterwards   Pope  Inno 
cent    X.)    reported    that    according    to    a   letter 
received  from    Father  Ward,   that  zealous  mis 
sionary  had  during  the  two  previous  years  con 
verted    a    thousand    and    seventy -four    persons 
(among    them    being    a    preacher),    baptised    a 
hundred   and  ninety-one,  and  celebrated  thirty- 
one   marriages.      This   statement   was   confirmed 
by    a    letter    subsequently    received    from    the 
Bishop     of     Down     and     Connor,     in     Ireland.3 

missionemque  prtedictam  continuandam,  si  Dominus  Georgius  Con- 
ceus  nihil  habeat  in  contrarium.     Conaeus  respondit,  Nihil  babeo." 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  61,  8  Maii  1628. 

2  Ibid.,  30  Sept.  1633.     Relatio  Fratris  Patritii  Ordinis  Minorum 
de  observ.  in  insulis  Hebridibus  prope  Scotiam. 

3  Ibid.,  fol.  120,  19  Julii  1638.     Moran  (Spicileg.  Ossor.,  vol.  i. 
p.  223)  prints  a  report  from  Father  Ward  to  the  Bishop  of  Down 
and  Connor  which  gives  a  graphic  picture  of  the  life  of  the  mis- 


CONVERSIONS   IX   THE   HIGHLANDS.  71 

Father  Hegerty  wrote  to  the  Prefect  of  the 
Congregation  from  Bunmargy  on  October  31, 
1639,  that  he  had  reconciled  to  the  Church 
some  seventy  persons,  the  majority  being  mem 
bers  of  prominent  families,  in  the  Hebrides  and 
West  Highlands ;  and  that  these  had  been  duly 
admitted  to  the  sacraments  of  penance  and  the 
Holy  Eucharist,  in  the  Franciscan  convent  at 
Bunmargy,  and  had  afterwards  been  confirmed 
by  the  Bishop  of  Down.1  In  the  following  year 
Father  Hegerty  was  able  to  report  that  the 
number  of  converts  in  the  same  district  had 

sionaries  in  the  Hebrides.  "  The  labour  of  the  mission,"  he  says 
[we  translate  from  the  Latin  original],  "  in  those  remote  and 
barbarous  spots  is  almost  indescribable,  and  beyond  the  belief  of 
the  Romans.  Sometimes  the  same  missionary  has  been  there  in 
different  years  for  six  months  together,  without  tasting  any  kind 
of  drink  except  water  and  milk  ;  lacticinia  [butter,  cheese,  &c.] 
form  their  principal  food,  and  in  summer  they  can  hardly  procure 
bread.  In  the  Hebrides  and  the  Highlands  of  Scotland  there  is  no 
city,  no  town,  no  school,  no  civilisation  :  no  one  can  read  except  a 
few  who  have  been  educated  at  a  great  distance  from  home.  At 
length  when  the  aforesaid  missionary  found  himself  without  wine 
or  hosts  for  the  holy  sacrifice,  he  betook  himself  by  long  and  cir 
cuitous  routes,  and  not  without  great  toil  and  hardship,  to  the  city 
of  Edinburgh.  And  when  he  at  last  made  his  way  back  to  the 
mountains  with  the  bread  and  wine,  he  fell  into  a  very  serious 
illness." 

1  Moran,  op.  cit.,  vol.  i.  pp.  245,  246.  "  This  very  year  the  God 
of  all  consolation  has  deigned  through  my  labours,  however  un 
worthy,  to  turn  to  the  Catholic  faith  some  seventy  Scotchmen, 
sprung  for  the  most  part  from  distinguished  families  of  the  High 
lands  and  Islands.  All  these,  after  confession  of  their  sins  and 
reception  of  Holy  Communion  in  this  our  convent  of  Bunmargy, 
were  fortified  with  the  sacrament  of  confirmation  at  the  hands  of 
the  Right  Reverend  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Down  and  Connor." 


72      CATHOLIC   CHURCH    IX   SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

reached  a  hundred  and  ten.1  A  few  years  later 
Father  Scarampi,  an  Irish  Franciscan,  who  was 
desirous  of  sending  to  the  Hebrides  four  mis 
sionaries  of  his  order — namely,  Fathers  Edmund 
Cone,  Patrick  Brady,  Paul  and  Daniel  O'Neill— 
Subsidy  to  was  promised  by  Propaganda,  for  three  years,  a 

the  mission  •> 

rides6 Heb~  Paymen*  °f  sixty  scudi  for  each  of  them.2  The 
last  document  in  the  archives  of  the  Congrega 
tion,  relating  to  the  Franciscan  mission  in  the 
West  Highlands,  is  a  letter  written  by  Father 
Hegerty  from  Waterford  on  August  29,  1G44. 
The  zealous  religious  thanks  God  for  his  deliver 
ance  from  prison,  where  he  had  been  detained 
five  years  by  the  Scottish  Protestants,  and  begs 
the  support  of  the  Congregation  in  resuming  his 
missionary  career.3  The  Franciscans  had  some 
years  previously,  in  1G2G,  endeavoured  to  secure 
a  permanent  succession  of  labourers  on  the  Scotch 
mission,  by  founding,  with  the  help  of  the  Infanta 
Isabella  and  other  benefactors,  a  convent  of  their 
Order  at  Douai.4 

1  Archiv.    Propag.  Acta,   fol.    148,   20  Aug.   1640  (reported   by 
Cardinal  Francesco  Barberini).     "  Literte  P.  Patritii  Hegertii,  pre 
fect!  missionis  fratrum  minorum  in  Insulis  Hebridibus  et  montanis 
Scotioe,  de  conversione   110   Scotorum   hrereticorum   praecipuarum 
familiaruni  in  dictis  insulis  degentium." 

2  Ibid.,  fol.  181,  29  Nov.  1644,  et  fol.  304,  22  Jan.  1647. 

"  Benedictus  sit  Deus  misericors,  qui  servi  sui  indigni  humili- 
tatem  respiciens  e  carceribus,  in  quos  hceretici  me  detruserant, 
ibique  in  magnis  serumnis  per  continues  ferine  quinque  annos 
jacueram,  me  eripere  dignatus  est."  See  the  same  author's  Fruits 
of  Irish  Faith  (Scotland),  pp.  fi  8. 

4  Dancoisne,  Histoire  des  Establissements  religieux  Britanniques 


CAPUCHIN    MISSIONARIES    IX    SCOTLAND.         73 

The   Fathers  of  the   Capuchin   Order,  as  well  capuchins 
as  the  Franciscans  proper,  were  distinguished  by  scotch 

.  '    mission. 

the  active  and  fruitful  part  which  they  took  at 
this  period  in  the  evangelisation  of  Scotland.  On 
May  23,  1608,  Pope  Paul  V.,  at  the  instance  of 
Cardinal  Maffeo  Barberini,  Protector  of  the  Scot 
tish  Catholics,  extended  to  the  Capuchin  mis 
sionaries  in  that  country  the  same  privileges  as 
were  already  enjoyed  by  the  other  religious 
orders.  Among  these  missionaries  the  name  of 
Father  Epiphanius  Lindsay  deserves  a  foremost  Epiphaums 
place.  A  scion  of  the  illustrious  family  of  that 
name,  he  received  his  education  in  the  Scotch 
College  at  Louvain,  and  after  receiving  holy 
orders  returned  to  his  native  country,  where  he 
was  the  means  of  reconciling  a  large  number  of 
Protestants  to  the  Church.1  Being,  however, 

O7 

arrested   and   imprisoned,  he  was   condemned  to  condemn- 

-1,1  /^,      -,      i .  .  ,  i'<l  to  death 

death    as    a    Catholic   priest,   the    penalty  being  and  ban- 

J  &  ished. 

f ondes  d  Douai,  p.  100.  "Nous  soussigne"s,  frkres  recollets  de  la 
nation  escossoisse,  estons  envoyd  en  ceste  ville  de  Douay  par  nos 
superieurs  pour  prendre  possession  de  quelques  maisons  ...  a 
nous  donne"es  par  le  E.  P5re  Pasteur  de  Masny,  etc.  Etait  signe  : 
Fr.  Joannes  Ogilvinus,  prteses  if.  Min.  Missionis  Scotire  :  Fr.  Sylv. 
Eobertsonius,  ejusd.  missionis  pruedicator." 

1  Dempster,  Hist.  Ecclesiast.  Gent.  Scot.,  p.  434.  "Epiphanius 
Lindsay,  nobili  sanguine  non  longe  Dumfrisio  oriundus,  sed  factis 
et  morum  continentia  nobilior,  Capucinorum  regulfe  se  tradens, 
crebro  in  patriam  remissus,  hsereticos  disputando  impietatis  con- 
vicit."  The  author  of  the  MS.  Jtfe'moire  de  la  Mission  des  Capucins 
prh  la  Reyne  d? Angleterre  styles  Lindsay  "le  plus  ancien,  et  j'ose 
quasy  dire  le  plus  laborieux  et  plus  zele  des  missionaires  que  j'ai 
connus."  See  Eocco  da  Cesinale,  Storia  delle  missione  del  Capuccini, 
vol.  ii.  p.  401. 


74       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

afterwards   commuted   to   banishment.      Lindsay 
betook   himself   to    the   Netherlands,    where    he 
entered  the   Order  of  Capuchins,   and   then  re 
turned   to    Scotland   to   labour   on    the    mission. 
Disguised  as  a  peasant,  he  traversed  the  moun 
tainous  districts  of  the  Highlands,  exercising  his 
holy  functions  for  the  benefit  of  rich   and  poor, 
and  welcomed  in   every  part  of  the  country  as 
an  angel  of  peace  and  reconciliation.     We  sub 
join  an  extract  from  a  letter  written  by  Father 
Lindsay  to  his  brother  in.  religion,   Cyprian  de 
Gamuches.     "  I  came  to  Scotland,"  he  says,  "  in 
1620,  only  three  priests    being   then   known   to 
me  ;  and  for  ten  years  I  exercised  my  ministry 
in  the  southern  and  western  parts  of  the  country. 
?futeraek    ^en  ^ere  sPrang  up   a  furious   persecution   of 
the   Catholics-     A  nobleman,  with   the  approval 
of  the   higher   authorities,    collected    a   force    of 
three  or  four  hundred  horse  and  foot,  invaded 
the    dwellings    of    the    Catholics,    seized    their 
property,  and  threw  them  into  prison.  ...  He 
was   succeeded    by    the    preacher   Eamsay,    who 
became  insane ;  then  came  John  Brown,  another 
preacher,    who    died    a    sudden    death;    next    a 
viscount,  who  was  carried  off  in  ten  days ;  and 
lastly   a    preacher    named    Gladmat    (sic),    who 
proved   the   most  bitterly  hostile  of  all    to   the 
Catholics.      He    burst    into   my    house    with    an 
armed    party,    tore    up    books    and    vestments, 
seized    the    best    things    for    himself,    and    had 


FATHER   ARCHANGEL   LESLIE,    O.S.F.C.  75 

everything  else  publicly  burnt.  He  proudly 
bragged  of  these  deeds  from  the  pulpit ;  but 
two  months  later  he  bit  his  tongue  through 
with  his  teeth  and  gave  up  the  ghost.  Four 
years  I  spent  here  quite  alone,  without  any 
companion.  Three  times  I  was  betrayed,  but 
never  taken :  the  first  informer  denounced  me 
to  Lord  Dunbar  for  a  cloak  and  a  hundred 
marks,  the  second  to  the  preacher  Thomas 
Renns,  for  a  like  sum.  The  preacher  hunted 
through  the  whole  house  with  his  bailiffs,  but 
did  not  find  me,  for  I  was  concealed  in  the 
neighbouring  wood.  The  third  informer  be 
trayed  me  to  a  Protestant  kinsman ;  but  being 
informed  of  the  matter,  I  fled."  In  spite  of  his 
disturbed  and  unquiet  life,  this  father  attained 
to  the  great  age  of  eighty-four,  receiving  from 
the  Jesuit  Father  Clerk  the  last  consolations  of 
religion  before  his  death.  His  name  occurs  in 
the  Records  of  Propaganda  under  the  date 
1647,  in  which  year,  on  account  of  his  having 
failed  to  report  on  the  state  of  his  mission, 
the  allowance  granted  for  his  support  was 
diminished.1 

Another  well-known  name  among  the  Capuchin 
missionaries  in  Scotland  at  this  time  is  that  of 
Father  Archangel  Leslie,  an  account  of  whose  Father 

.  .  P  Archangel 

career   was   given   by   Rinuccim,   Archbishop    of  Leslie. 

1  Archiv.    Propag.    Acta,    22    Januar.    1647.      "Unam    tantam 
annatam  scutorum  50." 


76      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

Fermo,  in   his   singular  work    entitled  //   Capu- 

cinno  Scozzese.1     According  to  Rinuccini,  George 

Leslie  was    born  at   Monymusk,  near  Aberdeen, 

His  con-     of   Protestant    parents,    and   was    converted    to 

version. 

Catholicism  at  Paris,  whither  he  had  been  sent 
for  his  education.  In  company  with  two  friends, 
he  travelled  by  way  of  Milan  and  Loretto  to 
Rome,  entered  the  Scotch  College  there,  and 
Enters  the  subsequently  resolved  to  become  a  Capuchin. 

Capuchin 

Order.  He  was  at  first  refused  admission,  whereupon 
he  sought  an  audience  of  Pope  Paul  V.,  to 
whom  he  narrated  the  history  of  his  youth, 
his  conversion,  and  disinheritance.  "  Go  in 
peace,"  were  the  Pope's  words;  "and  if  the 
Father  -  General  still  hesitates  to  receive  you, 
say  to  him  in  our  name  that  we  ourselves  admit 
you  into  the  Order."2  We  next  hear  of  the 
young  Capuchin,  now  Father  Archangel,  ap 
pointed  court  -  preacher  to  Mary  de  Medicis, 
Regent  of  France,  and  a  little  later  associated 
with  two  other  Fathers  of  his  Order,  named 
Joseph  and  Leonard,  in  a  missionary  journey  to 
Great  Britain.  Leslie  entered  England  in  the 

o 

1  Many  of  the  details  given  in  Einuccini's  biography  are  evidently 
more  romantic  than  correct.     The  editor  of  the  Historical  Records 
of  the  Family  of  Leslie  points  out  (vol.  iii.  pp.  433,  434),  among  other 
errors,  that  Father  Archangel  could  not  have  been  a  son  of  Count 
Leslie,  as  the  contemporary  Counts  of  that  name  never  lived  in 
Scotland  ;  and  secondly,  that  his  father  was  certainly  not  proprietor 
of  Monymusk  (which  never  belonged  to  the  Leslies  at  all),  but 
James  Leslie  of  Peterstone.— TRANSLATOR. 

2  Raess,  Die  Convertiten  seit  der  Reformation,  vol.  xi.  p.  134. 


FATHER   ARCHANGEL    LESLIE,    O.S.F.C.  77 

capacity  of  interpreter  to  the  Spanish  ambas 
sador,  who  was  at  this  time  despatched  to 
London  to  negotiate  a  marriage  between  the 
Infanta  and  the  Prince  of  Wales.  From  London 

he   hurried  to    Scotland,   presented    himself,   un-  His  arrival 

ou  the  nns- 
recognised,   in   the   guise  of  a   traveller,   at    his  jj°"tl^ml 

mother's  house,  after  an  absence  of  more  than 
twenty  years ;  and  after  a  short  time  succeeded 
in  reconciling1  both  her  and  other  members  of 

o 

the  family  to  the  Church.  Many  other  persons 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Aberdeen  were  con 
verted  through  his  means ; l  and  among  the 
higher  classes  especially  he  laboured  with  much 
success.  From  a  report  sent  by  him  to  Propa 
ganda  in  1626,  we  learn  that  many  Scotch 
Catholics  were  at  this  time  in  the  habit  of 
attending  Protestant  sermons,  and  that  the 
missionaries,  who  found  it  a  hard  matter  to  Difficulties 
support  themselves,  were  afraid  of  reproving  toners. 
them  for  so  doing,  lest  they  should  be  refused 
admission  into  their  houses.  It  was  urgently 
necessary,  therefore,  that  the  Congregation 
should  assign  to  some  of  these  priests  a  stipend 
of  two  hundred  florins.2 

1  Rinuccini,  II  Capucinno  Scozzese,  p.  112.  "Nel  spazio  di  otto 
mesi  convertinne  piu  di  tre  mila." 

-  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  38,  31  Martii  1626.  "Ex  relatione 
Fr.  Archangel!  Capuccini.  1°,  Scotos  Catholicos  condones  hsereti- 
corum  passim  audire,  tribus,  aut  quatuor  familiis,  qui  sacerdotes 
peculiares  sustentant,  exceptis.  2°,  Eosdem  catholicos  necessaria 
inissionariis  non  subministrare.  3°,  Eosdem  missionaries  non 
audere  per  reprehensionem  et  adhortationem  retrahere  Catholicos 


78       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1625-1660. 

journey  of       Father   Archangel   quitted    Scotland,    and   re- 

Father 

Archangel   paired  to  Rome,  in  the  year  1630.     The  reasons 

to  Borne.  ...  .  . 

of  his  making  this  journey  are  given  by  himself 
in  a  letter  written  to  Colonel  Sempill  at  Valla- 
dolid  in  January  of  that  year.1  "  For  two 
reasons,"  .he  says,  "  I  return  to  Italy  ;  first,  be 
cause  the  government  of  our  missions  has  been 

o 

changed.2  .  .  .  The  second  reason  for  my  journey 
to  Italy  is  to  exculpate  myself  from  some  calum 
nies  which  have  been  imputed  to  me  by  the  Con 
gregation  of  Propaganda.  To  these  calumnies  I 
shall  oppose  all  the  Catholic  ladies  and  gentlemen 
who,  flying  from  the  persecution,  have  arrived  in 
these  parts ;  for  the  many  conversions  which  God 
has  made  by  means  of  me  afford  no  trace  of  those 
His  own  vile  things  which  they  impute  to  me.  For  God 

account  of 

his  labours  has  used  me  as  an  instrument  for  the  conversion 

in  Scot 
land.         Of  mv  stepfather,  of  my  mother  and  brothers,  and 

of  all  the  family  ;  for  the  conversion  of  Alexander 
Leslie  of  Afford,  of  his  wife  and  sons  ;  of  John 
Gordon  of  Deuthdies,  of  his  wife  and  sons ;  of 

a  prasdictis  conciouibus,  quia  metuunt,  ne  ob  illas  etiam  in  eorum 
domibus  recipiantur.  4°,  Ob  hanc  causam  necessarium  esse,  lit 
S.  Congregatio  aliquibus  sacerdotibus  stipendia  200  florenorum 
assignet." 

1  The  extract  which  follows  is  translated  from  a  Spanish  version 
(preserved  in  the  Scotch  College  at  Valladolid)  of  the  original  letter. 
The  Spanish  translator  has,  as  will  be  seen,  played  havoc  among 
the  Scottish  names,  many  of  which  it  is  impossible  to  identify. 
—TRANSLATOR. 

2  The  change  of  which  Father  Archangel  complains  appears  to 
have  been  caused  by  the  appointment  of  a  Frenchman  as  superior 
of  the  Capuchin  missions,  and  the  consequent  exclusion  of  mission 
aries  of  other  nationalities  from  Scotland  as  well  as  other  countries. 
See  Historical  Records,  vol.  iii.  p.  421. — TRANSLATOR. 


FATHER    ARCHANGEL    LESLIE,    O.S.F.C.  79 

Mr  Regower,  aged  eighty  years,  and  of  his  sons  ; 
of  the  Baron  of  Aquhorties,  Leslie,  and  of  his  wife, 
who  made  her  first  confession  to  Father  Steven  of 
the  Company  [of  Jesus]  ;  of  the  Baron  of  Pitcaple  ; 
of  the  Baron  of  Cluny,  Gordon,  whose  father  for 
this  cause  sought  to  kill  me ;  of  three  entire 
families  in  the  hills  of  Badenoch  ;  of  the  laird  of 
Brunthill,  Hays ;  of  the  laird  of  Littlehill,  Leith. 
In  Angus  I  converted  the  eldest  son  of  Viscount 
Oliphant,  and  one  of  his  nephews,  and  two 
daughters-in-law  of  the  Baroness  of  Monorgan, 
who  died  within  eight  days,  having  received  all 
the  sacraments.  In  the  village  of  Fowlis  I  con 
verted  two  whole  families.  In  the  southern  parts 
of  Scotland  I  converted  the  Viscountess  Herries, 
and  the  Baroness  of  Lockerbie,  and  three  gentle 
men  of  the  name  of  Maxwell.  I  converted  to  a 
good  life  the  Baron  of  Lochinvar,  who  died  in 
my  arms,  and  this  nearly  cost  me  my  life.  In 
the  west  of  Scotland  I  converted  a  daughter  and 
two  sons  of  the  Earl  of  Abercorn,  and  some  ser 
vants.  In  Edinburgh  I  converted  Baron  Ridhall 
Hamilton,  and  other  gentlemen,  and  his  wife,  who, 
doubting  the  truth  of  the  mass,  heard  a  voice  saying 
three  times,  '  Rise,  rise,  rise,  go  to  mass.'  I  must 
omit  innumerable  other  persons,  both  men  and 
women,  for  there  is  not  a  corner  in  all  the  kingdom 
where  I  have  not  left  the  seed  of  faith.  This  is  a 
summary  of  all  the  souls  I  converted  in  Scotland, 
and  well  known  by  all  those  acquainted  with  me. 
And  now,  who  are  those  who  calumniate  me  ?  " 


80       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

The  matter  referred  to  in  the  above  letter  came 
before  the  Congregation  of  Propaganda  on  April 
22,  1631,  when  Father  Archangel,  on  the  testi 
mony  of  a  number  of  Scotch  Catholics,  who  bore 
witness  not  only  to  his  exemplary  life,  but  also 
to  his  zeal  in  confuting  heretics,  and  his  excep 
tional  success  in  making  converts,  was  declared 
fully  acquitted  of  the  charges  brought  against 
him.1  Provided  with  extensive  faculties  from 
^°Pe  Urban  VIII.,2  he  made  his  way  again  to 
Sh,aiul  Scotland,  where  he  continued  his  zealous  and 
fruitful  labours  for  several  years.  He  died  in 
1637,  attended  at  the  last  by  a  Jesuit  priest,  at 
whose  hands  he  received  all  the  consolations  of 
religion.  Thus  closed  a  life  distinguished,  even 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  51,  22  April  1631.     "Beferente  E. 
D.  Tornielli   litteras  P.   Leonard!  Parisiensis  Capuccini,  prefect! 
missionis  Orientis  et  Anglije,  attestationesque  ab  eo  missas   pro 
justificatione   P.   Archangel!   Capuccini,   missionarii   in   Scotia,    et 
simul  alias  attestationes  diversorum  Catholicorum  Scotia?,  qui  non 
solum  testimonium  perhibent  luculentissimum  de  vita  exemplar! 
P.  Archangel!,  ac  de   illius   diligentiis   ac   studiis   in   confutandis 
hfereticorum  deliriis  per  libros  publice  editos,  iisque  convertendis, 
ita  ut  ipse  solus  plus  apud  ipsos  profecerit,  quam  ceteri  religiosi 
missionarii  ;  sed   magna  instantia  petunt,  ut   remittatur  ad  mis- 
sionem.     Decret:  E.  P.  Vicario  General!  pro  arbitrio."     Cf.  Eullar. 
Ordin.  Capuccin.,  vol.  vii.  p.  331. 

2  Ibid.,  fol.   13,  16  Januar.    1634.     Cardinal  Antonio  Barberini 
(of  S.  Onofrio,  himself  a  Capuchin,  and  brother  of  Urban  VIII.) 
asks  t,he  following  faculties  for  the  Scotch  Capuchins  :  "  1.  Conse- 
crandi   calices    et   patenas.      2.  Utendi   habitu   seculari,    etiam   in 
itmere.     3.  Habendi  famulum  et  equum.     4.  Eetinendi  et  utendi 
pecuma,  ubi  aliter  fieri   non   poterit.     Decretum:   S.  Congregatio 
censuit,  si  Sanctissimo  placuerit,  prater  primam,  reliquas  facultates 
oratoribus  concedendas  esse  in  Scotia,  ubi  est  prohibitum  exercitium 
Cathohcse  rehgionis  tarn  publicum  quam  secretum." 


BENEDICTINES    IN    SCOTLAND.  81 

in  those  troublous  times,  by  trials  of  no  ordinary 
kind.  The  zeal  for  souls  which  burned  in  the 
heart  of  the  good  missionary  may  sometimes  have 
led  him  into  indiscretion.  For  this  his  ardent 
nature,  and  the  fervent  gratitude  for  his  own 
conversion  which  filled  his  soul,  may  partly 
account ;  and  we  cannot  but  admire  the  extra 
ordinary  gift  which  he  possessed  of  exercising 
an  almost  unlimited  influence  over  all  with  whom 
he  came  in  contact.  We  know  little  of  the  other 
missionaries  of  his  order  who  laboured  with  him 
in  Scotland.  Among  them  were  another  Father 
Archangel,  of  Pembroke,  Fathers  Richard  and 
Anselm,  and  four  more  whose  names  have  not 
been  preserved.1 

Of  the  Benedictine  missionaries  in  Scotland  at 
this  period,   we   have   already  made   mention  of 
Father  Silvanus,  who,  after  being  relieved  of  his  Father 
office  of  superior  of  the  Scotch  mission,  seems  to  O.S.'B. 
have  resided  for  some  considerable  time  in  Ger 
many.     We  find  him  early  in   1627  petitioning 
for  a  declaration  from  Propaganda  to  the  effect 

1  Rocco  da  Cesinale,  op,  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  418.  Bullar.  Ordin.  Capuccin., 
vol.  vii.  p.  332.  "Referente  Emmo-  D"°  Cardinal!  S.  Honuphrii 
instantiam  Fratrum  Capuccinorum  Eichardi  et  Anselmi  Anglorum 
ad  missionem  Scotise  destinatorum,  pro  licentia  transferendi  se  a 
Scotia  in  Angliam,  ad  procuraudani  suorum  consanguineorum  et 
affinium  hoereticorum  conversionem.  .  .  .  S.  Congio-  censuit  ora- 
torum  petitionem  esse  annuendam,  die  30  Januarii  1634."  Father 
Leander,  O.S.B.,  in  a  report  to  the  Holy  See  in  1634,  mentions 
"  four  Scotch  Capuchins  "  on  the  mission  in  that  year.  (Flanagan, 
Hist,  of  the  Church  in  England,  vol.  ii.  p.  323.) 

VOL.  IV.  F 


82       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

that  the  clause  in  his  faculties,  de  consensu  Orch- 
narii,  was  to  be  understood  of  the  Paris  nuncio, 
and  not  of  the  vicar-apostolic  of  England  and 
Scotland  :  a  request  which  the  Congregation 
appears  to  have  granted.1  An  application  made 
by  the  same  father,  in  the  following  year,  for  a 
Papal  visitation  of  the  abbeys  of  Ratisbon,  Wiirz- 
burg,  and  Erfurt  (in  all  of  which  monastic  discip 
line  had  become  greatly  relaxed),  was  followed  by 
a  rescript  addressed  to  the  nuncios  at  Vienna  and 
Cologne,  directing  them  to  appoint  a  visitor  from 
the  reformed  Congregation  of  Lorraine.  In  May 
of  the  same  year  (1628),  orders  were  sent  from 
Propaganda  to  Father  Silvanus,  then  living  at 
the  Scotch  monastery  at  Wlirzburg,  to  proceed 
to  Scotland  ;  but  whether  he  actually  went  to  the 
mission  or  not  does  not  appear.2 
st  Vincent  The  records  of  Propaganda  give  some  account 

of  Paul  and  .  , 

the  Scotch   oi   negotiations    between    the   Congregation    and 

,,,;..,,;„„  O 

St  Vincent  of  Paul  with  reference  to  the  pro 
posed  despatch  of  missionaries  to  Scotland.  The 
founder  of  the  Lazarists  pointed  out  the  diffi 
culty  there  would  be  in  finding  among  the  French 
secular  clergy  the  requisite  acquaintance  with  both 
the  English  and  Gaelic  languages.3  He  expressed 
himself  willing,  nevertheless,  to  place  the  services 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  189,  22  Febr.  1627. 

2  Ibid.,  fol.  76,  8  Mali  1628. 

3  Ibid.,  Scritture  riferite,  p.  31  (1651).     "II  Padre  Vincenzo  de 
Paulis,  fondatore  della  religione  delle  missioni,  richiesto  dal  Car- 
dinale  de  Bagni  per  Nostro  Signore  cercare  in  Francia  qualche 


LAZARISTS    OX    THE    SCOTTISH    MISSIOX.          83 

of  the  members  of  his  newly -formed  society  at 
the  disposal  of  the  Congregation,  who  accepted 
his  offer,  declaring  that  the  knowledge  of  one 
language  was  sufficient.  St  Vincent  accordingly 
despatched  two  Irish  priests  to  the  Hebrides,  and  Lazarist 

o,  -11  mission- 

a  ocotch  one  to  the  mainland.     One  of  the  for-  anesm 

Scotland. 

mer,  Father  Duggan,  reported  to  the  superior 
the  result  of  his  labours  in  the  Western  Isles, 
in  letters  dated  October  1652  and  April  1654. 1 
He  had,  notwithstanding  many  difficulties,  visited 
most  of  the  islands,  where  he  had  administered 
baptism,  put  a  stop  to  irregular  connections,  and 
imparted  instruction  in  Christian  doctrine.  He 
had  reconciled  to  the  Church  the  father  of  Glen 
garry,  over  ninety  years  of  age,  and  a  born  Pro 
testant  ; 2  and  had  found  the  people  everywhere 
willing  to  listen  to  him.  Father  Lumsden, 
another  Lazarist  missionary,  also  sent  reports  of 
his  missionary  labours  to  St  Vincent  in  the  years 
1654  and  1657.  He  had  visited  the  Orkney  Isles, 

prete  secolare  atto  a  ministrare  le  mission!  di  Scotia,  stima  ci5 
negotio  difficile  per  la  difficolta  di  trovare  che  sappia  quelle  due 
lingue." 

1  Abelly,  Vie  de  St  Vincent  de  Paul,  vol.  i.  pp.  406,  408.     "  Les  lies 
que  j'ai  frequentees  sont  Vista  [Uist]  Canna,  Egga  et  Skia,  et  dans 
le  continent  le  pays  de  Moordit  [Moidart],  d'Arasog  [Arisaig],  de 
Moro  [Morar],  de  Condirt  [Knoydart]  et  de  Cleangary  [Glengarry]." 

2  This  was  Donald  Macdonell,  the   eighth  chief  of  Glengarry. 
He  died  in  1645,  aged  upwards  of  a  hundred,  having  some  years 
previously,  on  account  of  his  advanced  years,  resigned  the  actual 
command  of  the  clan  in  favour  successively  of  his  two  sons  and  his 
grandson  ^Eneas  (created  Lord  Macdonell  in  1660).     See  M'Kenzie, 
History  of  the  Macdonalds,  p.  328  et  seq. — TRANSLATOR. 


84       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

and,  on  the  mainland,  the  counties  of  Moray, 
Ross,  and  Caithness — "where,"  he  adds,  "no 
priest  has  been  for  several  years,  and  there  are 
but  few  Catholics."  It  was  on  the  mainland 
especially  that  the  missionaries  found  themselves 
Jealousy  liable  to  collision  with  the  preachers,  who  were 

of  the  .  \ 

preachers,  jealous  of  the  success  of  their  labours,  and  had 
recently  obtained  a  fresh  persecuting  mandate 
against  them  from  the  Protector  Cromwell.1 

Father       Father  Francis  White  was  another  Lazarist  who 

Frjiiicis 

white.  for  many  years  faced  with  ardour  and  success 
the  perils  and  labours  of  the  Highland  mission. 
In  a  report  to  Propaganda,  dated  December  10, 
1668,  Winster,  the  Prefect  of  the  mission,  men 
tioned  this  devoted  priest  in  terms  of  the  highest 
commendation.2  The  religious  condition  of  the 

1  Abelly,  Vie  de  St  Vincent  de  Paid,  vol.  i.  p.  411.     "  L'ennemy  de 
notre  salut  ayant  suscitd  une  nouvelle  persecution  contre  les  catho- 
liques  par  1'instigation  des  ministres,  qui  ont  obtenu  un  mandement 
du  protecteur  Cromwell  adressant  h  tous  les  juges  et  magistrats 
d'Ecosse ;  .  .  .  et  particulierement  contre  tous  les  pretres,  qu'il  leur 
ordonne  de  faire  mettre  en  prison." 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Scotia,  Scritture  riferite  I.     "  Eelatio  Winsteri, 
No.  70.     D.  Franciscus  Le  Blanc  [White]  Hibernua,  quadraginta  et 
quinque  circiter  annos  natus.     Parisiis  in  Congregatione  Missionis 
apud   S.   Lazarum   philosophise   et  theologise   operam   navavit,  ac 
presbyter  ordinatus  est.     In  superiori  Scotia  per  quindecim  annos 
se  missionarium  probavit  turn  laboris  et  miseriarum  patientissimum, 
turn   salutis  animarum   cupidissimum,    cui   multum   debet   Scotia 
superior."     It  is  of  this  Father  White  that  the  well-known  and 
touching   story  is   related,   that  when   travelling  with   a  brother 
missionary  in  the  wilds  of  Glengarry,  he  was  called  in  by  two 
young  men  to  see  their  aged  father,  who  was  apparently  at  the 
point  of  death,  but  refused  to  make  any  disposition  of  his  property, 
declaring  his  conviction  that  his  hour  was  not  yet  come.     Ques- 


MISSIONARIES    IX    THE    HEBRIDES.  85 

Hebrides   was    brouo-ht    prominently   before    the  Propagan- 

•'  .  da  and  the 

Congregation  in  the  course  of  the  following  year.  Hebrides. 
In  an  interesting  report,  of  a  portion  of  which  we 
append  a  translation,  Cardinal  Rospigliosi  repre 
sented  that  the  inhabitants  of  those  islands  were 
in  no  sense  Protestants,  and  only  erred  in  reli 
gious  matters  from  want  of  instruction.  They 
kept  the  feasts  of  the  Church,  received  with  joy 
the  Catholic  clergy,  whom  they  called  "  tonsured 
ones,"  and  had  retained  many  Catholic  customs.1 

tioned  by  the  missionaries  (of  whose  real  character  he  and  his  sons 
were  as  yet  entirely  ignorant)  as  to  his  grounds  for  this  belief,  he 
replied  that  he  was  a  Catholic,  that  for  years  he  had  prayed  that 
he  might  not  die  without  the  sacraments,  and  that  he  was  certain 
his  prayer  would  be  granted.  His  faith  had  its  reward  :  Father 
White  and  his  companion  at  once  revealed  themselves,  and  admin 
istered  all  the  last  consolations  of  religion  to  the  dying  man,  who 
speedily  arranged  his  worldly  affairs,  and  expired  in  peace.  Father 
White  himself  died  in  1G79.  His  portrait  hung  in  Invergarry 
Castle,  in  a  chamber  known  as  "  Mr  White's  Room,"  until  the  castle 
was  burned  down  in  1745. — TRANSLATOR. 

1  Arch.  Propag.  Acta,  1669,  fol.  402.  "  Relationes  Erami-  Dni-  Card. 
Rospigliosi.  The  natives  of  the  islands  adjacent  to  Scotland  can, 
as  a  general  rule,  be  properly  called  neither  Catholics  nor  heretics. 
They  abhor  heresy  by  nature,  but  they  listen  to  the  preachers  by 
necessity.  They  go  wrong  in  matters  of  faith  through  ignorance, 
caused  by  the  want  of  priests  to  instruct  them  in  their  religion. 
If  a  Catholic  priest  conies  to  their  island,  they  call  him  by  the  name 
of  the  tonsured  one,  and  show  much  greater  veneration  and  affection 
for  him  than  for  the  preachers.  They  sign  their  foreheads  with  the 
sign  of  the  holy  cross.  They  invoke  the  saints,  recite  litanies,  and 
use  holy  water.  They  themselves  baptise  their  own  children  when 
the  ministers  make  any  difficulty  as  to  administrating  that  sacra 
ment,  on  the  pretence  that  it  is  not  essential  for  eternal  salvation." 
Rescriptum :  The  Most  Holy  Father  directs  the  appointment,  as 
superior  of  that  mission,  of  the  present  Archbishop  of  Armagh, 
who  is  to  send  labourers  to  these  islands,  and  is  hereby  instructed  to 
apply  to  the  Holy  Office  for  the  extension  of  his  faculties. 


86       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

If  the  preachers  delayed  to  baptise  their  children, 
on  the  ground  that  the  rite  was  non-essential, 
they  administered  the  sacrament  themselves. 
The  Congregation,  understanding  that  the  Irish 
missionary  priests  were  well  able  to  make  them- 
The  Hehri-  selves  understood  by  the  people  of  the  Hebrides, 

dean  mis-  .  ,  .    ,         , 

sion  placed  proceeded  to  intrust  the  mission  m  these  islands 

tinder  the  .  . 

Ardl-        to  Dr  Oliver  Plunkett,  the  saintly  archbishop  ol 

bishop  of 

Armagh.  Armagh,  who  in  1681  sealed  his  faith  with  his 
blood  on  Tower  Hill.  The  archbishop  personally 
visited  the  Hebrides,  and,  in  September  1671, 
submitted  to  Propaganda  a  detailed  report  of 
their  religious  condition.1 

O 

Cromwell        The  iron  hand  of  Oliver  Cromwell  made  itself 
Kirk.         felt  by  Protestants  as  well  as  Catholics  in  Scot 
land.     The  General  Assembly  which  met  at  Edin 
burgh  in  July  1653  was  just  about  to  commence 
business  when  an  English  officer,  Colonel  Cotterel, 
entered   the   room,   and   demanded  whether  the 
Assembly  sat  by  authority  of  Parliament,  of  the 
Commander-in-Chief,   or   of  the   English  judges. 
Hardly    giving    the    Moderator   time    to    reply, 
Forcible     Cotterel   commanded   the    instant    dissolution  of 

dissolution  f 

of  the        the  meeting.     The  members  were  led  out  of  the 

General 

G^y  kv  an  escort  of  soldiers,  when  Cotterel  again 
addressed    them,    charging    the   Assembly   with 

1  Moran,  Life  of  Dr  Plunkett,  p.  176.  Archiv.  Propag.,  Scritture 
riferite,  vol.  i.  "Eelatione  dell'  Isole  Ebridi  mandata  da  Mgr. 
Armacano,  Primate  d'Ibernia,  li  2  Settembre  1571,  colle  riflessioni 
fatte  sopra  del  procm-atore  della  missione  di  Scotia." 


CONDITION    OF    THE    COUNTRY.  87 

beino-  the  cause  of  all  the  troubles  and  dissen- 

O 

sions  in  the  country,  and  strictly  forbidding  it 
ever  to  meet  again,  under  the  severest  penalties. 
Scotland  was  thus  left,  as  has  been  justly  ob 
served,  "without  a  kirk  or  a  king,  an  army  or 
a  navy,  a  Parliament  or  a  court  of  justice "  L  of 
its  own — a  state  of  things  for  which  the  preachers 
and  their  fanatical  adherents  during  the  past 
hundred  years  were  in  great  measure  responsible. 
The  moral  and  religious  condition  of  the  country  Moral  and 

religions 

was   in  truth,   if  we  are  to  trust   contemporary  state  of 

"     Scotland. 

writers,  at  this  time  truly  deplorable.  According 
to  Lament's  Diary,  2  the  preachers  only  plunged 
the  people  into  the  extreme  of  vice,  impurity,  and 
degradation.  "  As  for  every  sort  of  uncleanness 
and  filthiness,"  writes  Nichol  about  the  same  time, 
"  they  did  never  more  abound  in  Scotland  than 
at  this  period.  Under  heaven  there  was  not 
greater  falsehood,  oppression,  division,  hatred, 
pride,  malice,  and  envy  than  was  at  this  time, 
and  clivers  and  sundry  years  before.  So  that, 
instead  of  one  religion,  Scotland  at  this  time  had 
many.  Besides  Protestants  and  Papists,  we  have 
now  Episcopalians,  Presbyterians,  Covenanters, 
Independents,  Cross  -  Covenanters,  Anti  -  Cove 
nanters,  Puritans,  Barbarteries,  Eoundheads,  Old- 
Horns,  New-Horns,  Cross-petitioners,  Brownists, 

1  Walsh,  Hist,  of  Cath.  Church  in  Scotland,  p.  461. 
-  Diary  of  Mr  John  Lamont  of  Newton,  1649-1671  (Edinburgh, 
1830),  passim. 


88       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1625-1660. 

Separatists,  Malignants,  Sectaries,  Royalists, 
Quakers,  and  Anabaptists."  Such  was  the  com 
pensation  offered  to  the  people  of  Scotland,  after 
a  hundred  years  of  dominant  Protestantism,  in 
exchange  for  the  one  religion  of  their  fathers. 


89 


CHAPTER    II. 

THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IX  SCOTLAND  UNDER 
CHARLES  II.,  JAMES  II.,  AND  WILLIAM  AND 
MARY  (1660-1702). 

CHARLES  II.  was  restored  to  the  throne  of  his  Restora 
tion  of 
ancestors  in  the  month  of  May   16GO.     Born  on  chariesii. 

May  29,  1630,  the  young  prince  had  been,  as  early 
as  March  1645,  appointed  commandant  of  the  royal 
forces  in  the  west  of  England,  with  instructions, 
however,  from  his  father  to  quit  the  kingdom 
should  his  personal  safety  be  endangered  at  the 
hands  of  Fairfax  and  the  Parliamentary  troops. 
After  the  fatal  day  of  Naseby,  Charles  I.  withdrew 
to  the  Scilly  Isles,  which  had  remained  staunch 
to  the  defeated  monarch ;  and  in  September 
1646  he  crossed  over  to  Jersey.  When,  in  July 
1648,  the  greater  part  of  the  English  fleet  re 
volted  in  favour  of  the  royal  cause,  the  prince 
repaired  to  the  Hague,  assumed  command  of  the 
squadron,  and  sailed  forthwith  for  the  English 
coast.  But  he  failed  in  his  attempt  to  come  to 
close  quarters  with  the  hostile  fleet  under  the 


90       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

Earl  of  Warwick,  and  was  compelled,  for  want 
of  provisions,  to  return  to  the  coast  of  Holland. 
Six  months  later,  the  ill-fated  monarch  perished 
on  the  scaffold  at  Whitehall.  On  the  eve  of  the 
execution,  ambassadors  had  arrived  from  the 
Hag-iie  to  intercede  in  his  favour.  They  brought 
letters  from  the  prince,  undertaking  to  subscribe 
to  any  conditions  as  the  price  of  his  father's  life. 
The  offer  was  made  in  vain ;  but  Charles  had  at 
least  the  consolation  of  knowing,  in  his  last 
moments,  that  his  son  had  not  forgotten  him.1 
On  the  death  of  the  king,  and  the  fall  of  the 
English  monarchy,  Charles  II.  thought  it  his 
wisest  policy  to  throw  himself  into  the  arms  of 
the  people  of  Scotland.  He  consented  to  all  the 
conditions  exacted  of  him,  promised  to  sign  the 
Solemn  League  and  Covenant  immediately  on  his 
arrival  in  the  country,  and  was  crowned  at  Scone 
on  January  1,  1651.  Advancing  southwards  with 
his  army,  he  encountered  the  English  forces  at 
Worcester  on  September  3d.  Charles  was  utterly 
routed,  and  with  difficulty  made  his  escape  to  Paris, 
where  the  queen -mother,  Henrietta  Maria,  and 
his  brothers,  the  Dukes  of  York  and  Gloucester, 
were  then  living.  The  relations,  however,  at  this 
time  existing  between  Cardinal  Mazarin,  the  lead 
ing  statesman  of  France,  and  Cromwell,  made  that 
country  an  insecure  shelter  for  the  exiled  prince  ; 
and  he  fixed  his  residence  in  turn  at  Cologne, 

1  Lingard,  Hist,  of  England,  vol.  x.  pp.  421,  455. 


MARRIAGE    OF    CHARLES    II.,    1662.  91 

Brussels,  and  Breda.  It  was  in  the  last  city 
that  he  received  the  invitation  of  the  Parliament 
of  1660  to  return  to  England.  On  his  birthday, 
May  29,  he  made  his  triumphant  entry  into 
London,  amid  the  acclamations  of  the  populace, 
and  peacefully  resumed  possession  of  the  throne 
of  his  fathers.1 

The  character  of  the  new  monarch  was  unfor-  Character 

of  Charles. 

tunately  at  once  frivolous  and  inconstant.  Already 
notorious  on  the  Continent  for  his  irregular  life, 
he  soon  infected  the  English  court  with  his  licen 
tious  and  dissipated  tastes,  which  were  but  little 
held  in  check  by  his  marriage,  in  1662,  to  the 
Infanta  Catherine  of  Portugal.  The  alliance  in  ffismar- 

riage  to 

question  was,  it  would  seem,  entered  into  without  Catherine 

...  .  -ofBra- 

the  usual  dispensation  having  been  obtained,  as  §anza- 
required  in  the  case  of  a  Catholic  marrying  a 
Protestant ;  and  a  document  is  preserved  in  the 
Vatican  archives,  in  which  the  question  is  dis 
cussed  as  to  whether,  and  what,  canonical  penal 
ties  the  queen  had  consequently  incurred.2  Ac- 

1  Lingard,  Hist,  of  England,  vol.  xii.  p.  1. 

*  Cod.  Ottob.  2462,  fol.  392.  The  following  is  a  translation  of 
this  curious  document  (the  Latin  text  will  be  found  in  Appendix 
III.)  :  "  Ought  the  Queen  of  England  to  be  required  to  ask  for 
the  remission  of  the  canonical  penalties  incurred  on  account  of  her 
marriage  contracted  with  a  heretical  king  without  Pontifical  dis 
pensation,  and  also  for  permission  to  continue  in  matrimonial  rela 
tions  with  her  royal  consort  ? 

It  appears  that  she  ought  not  to  be  so  required,  because  (1)  she 
contracted  the  said  marriage  in  perfectly  good  faith,  persuaded  by 
learned  men  that  she  might  lawfully  do  so,  according  to  the  common 
opinion  of  many  doctors — provided,  that  is,  there  be  no  danger  of 


92       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,    1660-1702. 

cording  to  a  contemporary  letter  of  a  Jesuit 
named  George  Gray,  Charles  endeavoured,  soon 
after  the  arrival  of  Catherine  at  Portsmouth,  to 

perversion,  and  in  places  where  heresy  flourishes  with  impunity, 
and  the  custom  of  seeking  Papal  dispensation  does  not  exist. 

"  (2)  Even  had  she  sinned  in  contracting  the  marriage  (a  belief 
which  should  not  be  too  readily  entertained),  yet  this  sin  is  nowhere 
reserved  to  the  Pope.  .  .  . 

"  (4)  There  are  no  spiritual  penalties,  either  of  excommunication 
or  anything  similar,  of  which  it  is  laid  down  in  the  Canon  Law 
that  she  herself  is  bound  to  ask  for  remission,  even  supposing  her 
to  have  committed  sin. 

"  (5)  Such  an  obligation  would  afflict  beyond  measure  her  most 
Serene  Majesty,  who,  being  most  pious,  of  very  tender  conscience, 
and  full  of  zeal  for  the  Catholic  faith,  would  be  caused  thereby 
inconsolable  grief  ;  and  as  she  is  commonly  reported  to  be  with 
child,  some  untoward  event  might  hence  be  greatly  to  be  feared. 

"(G)  It  would  likewise  most  seriously  offend  his  most  Serene 
Majesty  her  consort,  on  whose  countenance  and  protection  depends 
the  preservation,  spread,  and  increase  of  the  Catholic  religion  in 
England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland  ;  and  it  is  much  to  be  dreaded  that, 
if  thus  offended,  he  would  withdraw  his  protection,  and  permit  the 
Parliament  (which  was  to  meet  again  in  February)  to  do  what  it  was 
only  prevented  by  his  intervention  from  doing  last  year— namely, 
to  decree  the  execution  of  the  penal  laws  formerly  passed  against 
Catholics  ;  whence  would  follow  innumerable  confiscations  of  pro 
perty  and  proscriptions  of  priests,  with  the  imprisonment  and 
death  of  some  :  in  a  word,  the  most  grievous  calamities,  if  not  the 
extermination  of  the  Catholic  religion  in  these  kingdoms. 

"  (7)  The  piety  and  constancy  of  the  English,  Scottish,  and  Irish 
Catholics,  in  defending  for  a  hundred  years  and  more  the  authority 
of  the  Apostolic  See,  for  which  they  have  endured  so  much  im 
prisonment,  torture,  death,  plunder  of  their  goods,  and  innumerable 
other  evils,  seem  to  deserve  that  the  same  Holy  See,  the  loving 
mother  of  all  the  faithful,  but  especially  of  those  fighting  in  her 
cause,  should  not  now  add  this  affliction  to  the  Catholics,  of  whom 
so  many  have  for  years  past  suffered  so  much  for  the  faith,  by  thus 
exposing  them  to  the  anger  of  the  king,  the  fury  of  the  Parliament, 
and  to  countless  perils  and  great  loss  of  souls." 

It  is  evident  from  the  above  document  that  the  dispensation  from 
the  Holy  See  was  not  asked  for  on  the  princess's  behalf.  Whether 


CHARLES    II.    AXD    THE    CATHOLICS.  93 

induce  her  to  consent  to  the  celebration  of  the 
marriage  according  to  the  Protestant  as  well  as 
the  Catholic  form.  The  princess,  however,  reso 
lutely  resisted  this  proposal,  threatening  to  return 
to  Portugal  sooner  than  agree  to  the  ceremony 
being  performed  by  a  Protestant  minister ;  and 
the  king  found  himself  obliged  to  give  way.1 

Although  the  king  had,  of  course,  been  brought  Catholic 
up  by  his  father  in  accordance  with  the  Protestant  Charles  n. 
tenets,  he  was  nevertheless  nearer  to  Catholicism 
than    is    commonly   supposed.      When   living   in 
early  youth  with  his  mother  in  Paris,  his  mind 
had  received  many  ineffaceable  Catholic  impres 
sions.     Henrietta  Maria  was  often  in  the  habit  of 
visiting  the  Carmelite  nuns  in  that  city,  accom 
panied  by  her  sons,  Charles  and  James,  for  whose 

Pope  Alexander  VII.,  in  view  of  the  results  which  had  followed 
the  union  of  Henrietta  Maria  with  the  ill-fated  father  of  Charles 
II.,  would  have  been  inclined  to  grant  the  favour,  may  perhaps  be 
questioned.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  sister  of  the  Portuguese 
monarch  did,  although  doubtless  in  good  faith,  become  the  wife  of 
the  King  of  England  without  any  such  dispensation. 

1  According  to  Father  Gray's  letter  (printed  by  Foley,  Records  of 
the  English  Province,  8.J.,  series  ix.  p.  278),  what  the  "invincible 
heroine,"  as  he  styles  the  queen,  refused  to  do,  was  to  forego  the 
Catholic  ceremony  altogether.  She  did  not,  as  the  author  appears 
to  imply,  decline  to  go  through  the  Protestant  form  subsequently, 
although  Burnet  declares  that  she  was  "  bigoted  to  such  a  degree 
that  she  would  not  say  the  words  of  matrimony." — (Hist,  of  his  Own 
Time,  ed.  1724,  vol.  i.  p.  174.)  Gray  distinctly  states  that  she 
consented  to  the  marriage  being  "  ratified  by  the  Protestant  Bishop  " 
[of  London],  who,  the  Earl  of  Sandwich  (an  eyewitness)  adds, 
"made  the  declaration  of  marriage  in  the  Common  Prayer."  The 
Catholic  rite  had  already  been  privately  solemnised  by  D'Aubigny. 
— TRANSLATOR. 


94       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

conversion  to  the  true  faith  she  besought  the 
prayers  of  the  sisters.1  In  the  Declaration  of 
Breda,  made  before  his  restoration  to  the  throne, 
Charles  had  promised  to  guarantee  liberty  of  con 
science  to  all  his  subjects  ;  and  there  is  no  reason 
to  doubt  his  sincerity  either  in  giving  this  pledge, 
or  in  the  attempt  (albeit  it  proved  unsuccessful) 
which  he  made  two  years  later  to  redeem  it. 
During  his  residence  in  Paris  he  had,  moreover, 
had  frequent  conferences  on  religious  topics  with 
His  inter-  M.  Olier,  the  saintlv  and  learned  founder  of  S. 

course  with  .  ^ 

M.  Olier.  hulpice ;  and  these,  if  they  had  not  actually  won 
him  over  to  the  Catholic  faith,  had  at  least  dis 
posed  him  favourably  towards  its  adherents.2 

1  Foley,  Records,  series  xii.  p.  5.     The  prioress  at  this  time  was 
the  holy  Mother  Margaret  Mostyn,  to  whose  prayers  James  II.  be 
lieved  he  owed  his  conversion  to  the  Catholic  faith. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  M.  Faillon,  in  his   Vie  de  M.  Olier  (1873,  vol.  ii.  p.  324  seq.), 
cites   Burnet,  who,  in  his  History  of  his  Own  Time,  asserts  posi 
tively  that  Charles  abjured  Protestantism  before  leaving  France. 
M.  Eapin,  himself  a  contemporary  of  the  king,  makes  the  same 
statement  in  his  Hist,  of  England  (ed.  1731,  vol.  xiii.  p.  222),  adding, 
"  At  this  time  of  day  it  is  a  thing  of  which  the  world  has  no  room 
to  doubt."     The  editor  of  some  interesting  documents  bearing  on 
this   question,   published   in   the   fitudes  re'ligieuses    historiques   ct 
litte'raires,  torn,  v.,  refers,  in  support  of  the  opposite  view,  to  the 
king's  expressed  wish  in  1668  (mentioned  in  the  text)  to  be  recon 
ciled  to  the  Catholic  Church.    But  as  M.  Faillon  points  out  (op.  cit., 
p.  347),  there  is  nothing  in  this  inconsistent  with  his  having  made 
his  abjuration  ten  years  before  ;  for  his  public  profession  of  Angli 
canism  since  his  accession  (to  say  nothing  of  his  scandalous  mode  of 
life)  would  certainly  have  made  such  a  reconciliation  in  any  case 
necessary.     For  further  information  on  this  point  see  Carte,  Life  of 
Ormonde  (cited  in  Harris,  Life  of  Charles  II.,  vol.  ii.  p.  61,  note)  ; 
Somers   Tracts,  vol.  viii.   p.   225;   Secret  History  of  the  Reigns  of 
Charles  II.  and  James  II.,  pp.  11,  18.— TRANSLATOR. 


CHARLES    II.    AND    THE    CATHOLICS.  95 

Even  at  that  time  it  was  widely  rumoured  in 
the  highest  French  society  that  Charles  had 
already  made  his  submission  to  the  Holy  See  ; 
and  in  any  case  there  can  be  no  doubt  of  the 
effect  wrought  on  his  impressionable  nature  by 
the  conversion  of  his  brother  James,  Duke  of 
York,  a  few  years  afterwards.  Charles,  indeed, 
immediately  on  that  event,  declared  his  own 
anxiety  to  follow  his  brother's  example  ;  but  he 
decided  on  taking  counsel  with  Louis  XIV.  of 
France  as  to  the  expediency  of  at  once  openly 
professing  himself  a  Catholic.  The  French 
monarch  advised  extreme  caution,  pointing  out 
that  the  effect  of  such  a  step  might  probably  be 
the  loss  of  his  crown  ;  and  Charles  appears  to 
have  been  only  too  easily  persuaded  to  keep  his 
religious  convictions  in  the  background. 

The  historian  Lingard,  in  his  relation  of  these 
incidents,  throws  great  doubt  on  the  good  faith 
of  Charles,  whose  real  object,  he  adds,  was  proba 
bly  to  deceive  both  his  brother  and  the  King  of 
France.1  Documents  which  have  since  come  to 
light,  however,  show  that  he  was  at  least  sincere 
in  the  extremely  favourable  sentiments  which  he 
professed  to  entertain  towards  the  Catholic  Church 
and  its  adherents.  In  1662,  the  same  year  in 
which  he  publicly  declared  his  desire  for  freedom  Mission 

from  King 

of    conscience    among   his   subjects,    Charles    de-  Caries  to 

'  <          J  PopeAlex- 

spatched  Sir  Richard  Boilings  to  Rome,  charged  «™<iervii. 

1  Lingard,  History  of  England,  vol.  xii.  p.  204. 


96       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,   1660-1702. 

with  the  mission  of  obtaining,  if  possible,  from 
Alexander  VII.  a  cardinal's  hat  for  his  kinsman, 
Louis  Stuart  of  Aubigny,  Duke  of  Richmond  and 
Lennox  in  the  peerage  of  Scotland.1  Stuart,  who 
was  descended  from  the  powerful  favourite  of 
James  VI.,  had  embraced  the  ecclesiastical  state 
in  Paris,  and  had  for  a  time  been  mixed  up 
with  the  Jansenist  party  there.  An  intimacy, 
however,  which  he  formed  with  the  community 
of  S.  Sulpice  happily  brought  him  to  more  ortho 
dox  views  ;  and  Charles,  who  had  contracted  a 
close  friendship  with  him  during  his  residence  in 
Paris,  procured  for  him  on  his  marriage  the  ap 
pointment  of  almoner  to  the  queen.  The  petition 
of  the  king  to  the  Holy  See  was  supported  by 
the  queen-mother  and  by  his  own  consort,  both 
of  whom  addressed  letters  on  the  subject  to 
Cardinals  Barberini  and  Orsini  ; 2  and  Sellings 
was  charged  to  assure  his  Holiness,  in  the  king's 
name,  that  the  elevation  of  Stuart  to  the  purple 
would  be  fraught  with  the  happiest  consequences 

1  Charles  had  already,  before  quitting  France,  exerted  himself 
unsuccessfully  to  obtain  Stuart's  elevation  to  the  cardinalate.     The 
Me'moires  de  M.  du  Ferrier  (pp.  316,  317)  give  some  interesting  de 
tails  of  the  negotiations  of  the  prince,  and  in  particular  of  his 
correspondence   with    his   kinsman   on   the    subject.      The    latter 
alleged  the  impossibility  of  his  supporting  the  proposed  dignity  on 
his  slender  income ;  and  when  Charles  assured  him  that  the  revenues 
of  the  English  crown  should  be  at  his  disposal  for  the  purpose, 
Stuart  declared  that  he  would  rather  die  than  owe  his  maintenance 
to  the  benefactions  of  a  heretical  king.— TRANSLATOR. 

2  Boero,  Conversione  alia  Fede  Cattolica  di  Carlo  II.  d'lnghilterra, 
cC-c.  (1874),  pp.  123,  124. 


CHARLES   II.    AND   THE   CATHOLICS.  97 

for  the  welfare  of  all  his  Roman  Catholic  subjects. 
The  matter  was  remitted  by  the  Pope  to  the  con 
sideration  of  a  commission  of  cardinals,  with  the 
result  that  the  royal  request  was  refused  ;  for 
the  Abbe  Stuart  did  not  enjoy  at  this  time  the 
full  confidence  of  the  Holy  See,  nor  was  he 
believed  to  have  entirely  shaken  off  his  former 
leanings  towards  Jansenism.1 

The  chief  interest  attaching  to  these  proceed-  Favour 

i .          .          ,  .  shown  by 

ings  lies  in  the  report  submitted  by  one  of  the  Charles 

...  tothe 

con  suitors  01  the  commission  of  which  we  have  Catholics. 

spoken,  relating  to  "  the  favours  and  benefits 
bestowed  upon  the  English  Catholics  by  the 
reigning  monarch."  '2  These  were  said  to  be  as 
follows  :  1.  He  had  relieved  a  lar^e  number  of 

o 

Catholics  from  the  sentence  of  confiscation  of 
property  pronounced  on  them  under  Cromwell. 
'2.  He  had  suspended  the  execution  of  a  portion 
of  the  penal  laws — so  much,  namely,  as  punished 

1  Boero,  p.  131.     "  Primieramente  il  sospetto,  non  leggiero  e  mal 
fondato,  che  il  signer  di  Aubigny  non  sentisse  totalmente  con  la 
chiesa  cattolica    ...    e   si  citevano  varie  sue  lettere  scritte  ad 
Arnaldo,  con  cui  aveva  stretta  domestichezza."     The  reluctance  of 
the  Pope  to  offend  Philip  of  Spain,  who  strongly  opposed  the  pro 
motion  to  the  purple  of  the  nominee  of  a  Portuguese  princess,  had 
probably  quite  as  much  to  do  with  the  refusal  of  the  king's  petition 
as  had  Stuart's  Jansenistic  proclivities.     This  is  the  more  likely,  as 
we  find  after  Philip's  death  the  offer  of  the  hat  was  actually  made. 
The  Abbe,  however,  died  (Nov.   11,  1665)  a  few  hours  after  the 
arrival  of  the  Papal  ablegate  with  the  biretta.    (Moreri,  art.  Stuart, 
torn.  ix.  p.  597  et  seq.) — TRANSLATOR. 

2  According  to  the  writer  in  the  Etudes  (torn.  v.  p.  202),  the 
articles  which  follow  were  drawn  up  by  Charles  himself  for  the 
information  of  the  Pope. 

VOL.   IV. 


98       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

non-attendance  at  Protestant  worship,  in  the  case 
of  rich  Catholics,  by  the  loss  of  two-thirds  of  their 
estate,  and  in  the  case  of  poor,  by  a  fine  of  a 
shilling  for  every  instance  of  recusancy.  3.  He 
had  set  at  liberty  priests  and  religious  who  were 
in  prison  or  under  sentence  of  death  for  exercis 
ing  their  ministry.  4.  He  had  abolished  the  pur 
suivants,  the  officials  charged  with  the  duty  of 

O  v 

searching  out  priests  in  the  houses  of  Catholics, 
and  had  thus  put  an  end  to  an  intolerable  oppres 
sion — inasmuch  as  a  Catholic  in  whose  house  a 
priest  was  found  was  liable  to  confiscation  of 
property  and  banishment  for  life.  5.  Notwith 
standing  other  and  much  more  advantageous 
proposals,  he  had  married  a  Catholic  princess.1 
6.  He  had  permitted  the  erection  of  two  public 
chapels  in  London  for  the  queen-mother  and  his 
own  consort  :  in  the  queen's  chapel  the  choral 
office  was  solemnly  celebrated  by  the  Benedic 
tines,2  while  in  that  of  the  queen -mother  the 

1  "  Against  the  royal  and  princely  families  in  the  north  of  Europe," 
says  Lingard  (Hist,  of  England,  vol.  xii.  p.  83),  "  he  had,  from  some 
cause  or  other,  contracted  an  invincible  antipathy  " — which  is  equiv 
alent  to  stating,  as  Burnet  in  effect  does,  that  he  was  resolved  that 
his  queen  should  be  a  Catholic. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  Weldon  (Chronological  Notes,  English  Benedictine  Congregation, 
p.  196),  in  his  account  of  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Chapter  of 
that  body  in  1661,  says,  "  King  Charles  II.  ordered  the  Fathers  to 
nominate  to  him  so  many  of  their  body,  whom  he  was  resolved  to 
maintain  at  London  at  the  chapel  of  his  queen.     In  this  affair  R.  F. 
Paul  Robinson  was  very  active  and  wonderfully  acceptable  to  his 
Majesty."     Father  Robinson  had  held  the  office  of  President  of  the 
Congregation  during  the  preceding  four  years. — TRANSLATOR. 


CHARLES    II.    AND    THE    CATHOLICS.  99 

functions  were  carried  out  by  Capuchins.  All 
this  was  the  cause  of  great  consolation  to  the 
Catholics,  who  had  free  access  to  the  divine 
service  in  the  royal  chapels.  7.  He  had,  imme 
diately  on  ascending  the  throne,  caused  liberal 
alms  to  be  bestowed  on  the  English  nuns  living 
in  Flanders,  especially  those  domiciled  at  Ghent ; 
and  even  during  his  exile  in  Holland  he  had  sent 
to  the  latter  sixteen  hundred  scudi,  in  earnest  of 
his  goodwill  towards  them.  8.  He  had  given 
the  Ghent  nuns  permission  to  build  a  convent 
at  Dunkirk,1  and  to  this  he  himself  contributed 
twelve  thousand  scudi.  9.  He  had  repeatedly 
received  in  audience  priests  and  religious,  in 
particular  two  provincials  of  the  Jesuits,  and 
had  assured  them  of  his  protection.  10.  He 
had  visited  the  queen's  chapel,  attended  by  his 
court,  had  assisted  at  part  of  the  high  mass,  and 
knelt  profoundly  at  the  elevation.  11.  He  had 
given  the  Catholic  lords  a  seat  and  voice  in  the 
Upper  House  of  Parliament,  a  concession  un 
heard-of  since  the  reign  of  Elizabeth.  12.  The 
oath  of  allegiance  prescribed  to  Catholics  on 

1  The  Benedictine  convent  at  Ghent,  from  which  that  of  Dunkirk 
was  founded  in  1662,  was  itself  an  offshoot  from  the  venerable  house 
at  Brussels,  the  first  established  (under  Lady  Mary  Percy,  in  1599) 
on  the  Continent  after  the  Reformation.  The  town  of  Dunkirk  was 
sold  by  Charles  to  the  French  king  the  year  after  the  foundation 
of  the  new  convent,  but  the  nuns  continued  in  possession  until  ex 
pelled  in  1 793.  They  then  found  a  refuge  in  England,  and  are  now 
established  at  St  Scholastica's  Abbey  at  Teignmouth,  in  South 

Devon. — TRANSLATOR. 

..» 


100       CATHOLIC   CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

entering  or  leaving  the  kingdom  had  been 
abolished.  13.  Thirty  thousand  Catholics  be 
longing  to  the  London  train -bands,  who  had 
declared  themselves  unable  to  take  the  oath 
according  to  the  customary  form,  had  been 
permitted  to  subscribe  to  a  new  formula,  in 
which  the  name  of  the  Pope  was  not  mentioned. 
14.  Several  Catholics  had  been  appointed  to 
positions  of  trust.  15.  The  endeavours  of  Par 
liament  at  the  beginning  of  the  current  year  to 
provide  for  the  enforcing  of  the  penal  laws  had 
been  opposed  by  the  king.  16.  He  had  deprived 
the  Exchequer  of  a  considerable  sum,  by  not  per 
mitting  it  to  appropriate  the  forfeited  two-thirds 
of  the  estates  of  Catholics.  17.  With  regard  to 
the  accusation  that  the  king  had  prescribed  to 
Catholics  a  form  of  oath  prejudicial  to  their 
loyalty  to  the  Pope,  it  was  to  be  observed  that 
the  real  responsibility  for  the  formula  in  question 
rested  with  one  Peter  Walsh,  a  Franciscan  friar, 
who  drew  it  up,  and  had  it  printed  and  subscribed 
to  by  a  number  of  his  religious  brethren ;  whilst 
a  Dominican  bishop  and  others  had  presented  it 
to  the  king  with  the  assurance  that  Catholics 
might  lawfully  take  it.1 

1  The  above  articles  of  the  royal  memorandum  to  the  Holy  See 
are  given  by  Boero  (op.  cit.,  pp.  128-131),  with  the  exception  of  the 
concluding  passage,  relating  to  Friar  Walsh  and  the  Dominican 
Bishop.  The  following  is  the  text  of  the  passage  in  question  in  the 
Vatican  MS.  (Cod.  Ottob.,  2462,  fol.  494) :  "  Ma  si  risponde,  che  di 
questo  la  colpa  principale  ha  un  certo  P.  Fra  Pietro  Walshe  dell' 


CHARLES    II.    AND    THE    HOLY    SEE.  101 

In  order  to  remove  from  the  mind  of  the  Pope  Negotia- 

.      tions  of 

any  remaining:  doubt  as  to  the  orthodoxy  of  his  diaries  for 

t/  reunion 

views,  Charles  caused  to  be  presented  to  the  Holy 
See,  at  the  same  time  as  the  above  document, 
another  with  reference  to  what  he  describes  as 
the  "greatly  longed-for  union  of  his  three  king 
doms  of  England.  Scotland,  and  Ireland  with  the 

o 

Apostolic  Koman  See."  The  king  professes  him 
self  ready  to  accept  all  the  decrees  of  General 
Councils,  including  that  of  Trent,  and  the  de 
cisions  of  recent  Pontiffs  regarding  the  Jansen- 
istic  errors ;  and  he  also  expresses  his  detestation 
of  the  "deplorable  schism  and  heresy  introduced 
by  Luther,  Zwingle,  Calvin,  and  other  wicked 
men,"  and  the  "  Babylonish  confusion "  brought 
about  by  the  pretended  Reformation.  So  far  the 
royal  declaration  is  orthodox  enough  ;  but  there 
is  a  suspicious  note  about  the  succeeding  passage, 
in  which  Charles  reserves  the  right  of  objecting 
to  any  future  amplification  of  the  Creed  of  Pius 
IV.1  The  king  had,  in  truth,  but  an  imperfect 

Ordine  di  S.  Francesco,  il  quale  ha  composta,  e  stampata  la  sudetta 
formola,  e  sottoscritta  da  molti  altri  frati  della  sua  religione,  et  un 
Vescovo  Dominicano  et  altri  1'hanno  presentata  al  Ee,  persuaden- 
dogli  che  sia  lecito  ai  Cattolici  il  pigliarlo."  Regarding  "Walsh,  see 
Moran,  Spicileg.  Ossoriense ;  also  an  article  by  the  author  in  the 
Literar.  Rundschau,  1879,  pp.  140-142. 

1  Boero,  op.  tit.,  pp.  133-135.  "  Oblatio  ex  parte  Caroli  II ,  Mitgiut, 
Britannise  Regis,  pro  optatissima  trium  suorum  regnorum  Anglia1, 
Scotise,  et  Hiberniye  cum  Sede  Apostolica  Romana  reunione.  Ma- 
jestas  Regia,  omnesque  qui  cum  ipsa  ad  unitatem  Ecclesise  Catholicse 
aspirant,  fidei  professionem  a  Pio  IV.  ex  Concilio  Tridentino  ex- 
cerptam,  una  cum  omnibus  aliis  quse  tarn  in  dicto  Tridentino,  quam 


102       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

notion  of  what  the  Catholic  religion  really  was, 
and  was  very  far — at  least  at  this  time — from  look 
ing  at  religious  questions  from  a  really  Catholic 
point  of  view.  Notwithstanding  the  concessions 
promised  in  the  above  document,  as  well  as  in 
the  four-and-twenty  declarations  appended  to  it, 
respecting  the  erection  of  seminaries  and  religious 
houses,  the  introduction  of  the  Catholic  liturgy, 
and  the  holding  of  provincial  councils,  Charles 
did  not  appear  to  have  grasped  the  principle  of 
authority  which  is  of  the  very  essence  of  Catholi- 
of  cism.  Pope  Alexander,  in  his  reply  to  the  kinof, 

Alexander  r  J 

VII. 

ill  omnibus  aliis  Generalibus  Conciliis  unquaiu  circa  res  fidei  et 
morum  decreta,  nee  minus  ea  quse  a  duobus  postremis  Pontificibus 
in  causa  Jansenii  decisa  sunt,  acceptabunt ;  reservando  sibi,  sicut  in 
Gallia  et  alibi  alicubi,  particularia  Ecclesite  suse  particularis  in  qui- 
busdam  usu  ipso  stabilita  jura  et  consuetudines  :  ita  intelligendo, 
ut  in  his  terminis,  quibus  Laud  dubie  prudenter  et  considerate  in 
aliis  Conciliis  (Ecumenicis  ex  prtefata  fidei  professione  continentur, 
ita  ut  nihil  quisquam,  quod  his  non  comprehendatur,  nee  ipsi,  nee 
ipsorum  cuipiam  ullo  tempore  imponi  possit,  vel  amplius  injungi  ;  ac 
proinde  vitio  ipsi  non  vertendum,  aut  quasi  hteresi  faveret,  inter- 
pretandum  erit,  si  quando  suam  in  subjectis  punctis  mentem  ac 
sensum  declaret.  Atque  acleo  Regia  Majestas  ipso  facto  tarn  ab 
omnibus  Protestantium,  quam  quorumcumque  aliorum  Romanse 
Ecclesiae  non  unitorum  congregationibus,  eorumdemque  Ecclesi- 
arum  communione  se  separat,  et  proecipue  schisma  deplorandum  et 
hoeresim  a  Luthero,  Zwinglio,  Calvino,  Memnone,  Socino,  Browino, 
et  hujusmodi  malis  hominibus  inductam  detestatur  ;  quippe  prre 
aliis  omnibus  in  regnis  suis  et  provinciis  experientia  duce  videt, 
atque  intelligit,  qualem  quantamque  preetensa  hujusmodi  Eefor- 
matio,  quse  tamen  jure  merito  deformatio  potius  appellanda  est, 
calamitatem,  rerum  omnium  perturbationem,  ac  Babylonicam  con- 
fusionem  in  ecclesiasticis  reque  ac  politicis  post  se  traxerit,  usque 
adeo  ut  tria  hsec  regna,  et  in  primis  Anglia  communi  orbi  toti  per- 
turbatissime  inquietudinis  in  sacris  perinde  ac  profanis  rebus  the- 
atrum  eifectum  sit." 


CHURCH  POLICY  OF  CHARLES  II.      103 

expressed  with  great  clearness  the  reasons  which 
rendered  inadmissible  any  concessions  on  the  part 
of  the  Holy  See ;  and  the  negotiations  in  conse 
quence  led  to  no  practical  result.  The  fact, 
however,  of  the  anxiety  manifested  by  Charles 
in  regard  to  Catholic  teaching,  as  well  of  his 
reconciliation  to  the  Church  and  reception  of  the 
last  sacraments  on  his  deathbed  at  the  hands 
of  the  Benedictine  Hudleston,1  is  abundantly 
proved  by  contemporary  documents  -  -  among 
which  we  may  mention  letters  written  to  Oliva, 
General  of  the  Jesuits,  and  to  his  son  James 
Stuart  (alias  de  la  Cloche,  or  Henry  de  Rohan), 
a  Jesuit  novice  at  Rome ;  and  also  two  detailed 
declarations,  subscribed  by  the  king  and  after 
wards  published  by  his  brother  and  successor, 
setting  forth  the  untenableness  of  Protestantism 

o 

and  the  truth  of  the  Catholic  religion.2  It  is 
only  to  be  regretted  that  Charles,  entangled  as 
he  was  in  the  toils  of  his  dissolute  life,  lacked 
the  moral  courage  to  give  public  expression  to 
his  real  sentiments  as  to  religious  matters. 

As  far  as  externals  were  concerned,  the  king  Ecciesiasti 

cal  policy 

found   no   difficulty  not   only  in  accommodating  of  Charles. 
himself  to  the  forms  of  Anglican  worship,   but 

1  Father  Hudleston's  autograph  account  of  the  king's  last  hours 
is  printed  in  Appendix  IV.,  from  a  rare  tract  published  in  the  reign 
of  his  successor. — TRANSLATOR. 

-  Boero,  op.  cit.,  pp.  145-201.  With  reference  to  James  Stuart, 
the  supposed  natural  son  of  Charles  II.,  and  the  documents  regard 
ing  him  lately  discovered  in  the  National  Library  at  Naples,  see 
Beumont  in  the  Historischen  Gorres-Gesellschaft,  1882,  pp.  316-318. 


104       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

also  in  imposing  them  on  his  Northern  subjects. 
The  result  of  this  policy,  as  regarded  Scotland, 
was  that  the  ecclesiastical  party  which,  in  the 
long  struggle  with  the  late  king,  had  performed 
the  part  of  the  hammer,  was  now  transformed 
into  the  anvil.  An  Act  of  Parliament  passed  in 
1662  abolished  the  Presbyterian  form  of  church 
government,  the  Covenant  was  burnt  in  the 
court  of  Holyrood  Palace  by  the  public  execu- 
Restora-  tioner,  and  the  Episcopalian  system  was  restored 

tion  of  .  x 

Episco-        —minus,   however,   the  liturgy  and  the  canons. 

paliamsm  "^ 

iandC°i66-2  James  Sharp,  minister  of  Crail,  who  had  been 
deputed  by  the  moderate  party  in  the  Kirk  to 
represent  their  interests  with  the  king  on  his 
return  from  the  Continent,  turned  traitor  to  his 
party,  consented  to  the  restoration  of  prelacy, 
and,  together  with  three  other  Presbyterian  min 
isters,  was  consecrated  according  to  the  Anglican 
formula  in  Westminster  Abbey.1  Sharp  was  ap 
pointed  to  the  archbishopric  of  St  Andrews,  and 
six  months  later  he  officiated  at  the  consecration 
of  six  other  prelates  for  the  vacant  Scottish  sees. 
By  far  the  greater  majority  of  the  Scottish 

1  Wilkins,  Concilia,  vol.  iv.  pp.  573,  574.  Sharp  was  induced, 
although  with  considerable  reluctance,  to  submit  to  be  privately 
ordained  deacon  and  priest  previous  to  his  consecration.  With  re 
gard,  however,  to  the  six  prelates  whom  he  consecrated  at  Edin 
burgh  (for  the  sees  of  Dunkeld,  Moray,  Ross,  Caithness,  Brechin, 
and  the  Isles),  Burnet  expressly  states  (Hist,  of  his  Own  Time,  vol.  i. 
p.  142)  that  they  were  ordained  neither  priest  nor  deacon.  Like 
their  predecessors  in  1610  (see  ante,  vol.  iii.  p.  381),  they  proceeded 
to  the  episcopal  dignity  per  saltum  /—TRANSLATOR. 


EPISCOPALIANISM    RESTORED,    1662.  105 

Protestants  were  entirely  opposed  to  the  reintro-  Feeling 

among  the 

auction  of  the  Episcopalian  form  of  o-overnment,  Scottish 

'  Protes- 

which  only  a  species  of  terrorism  could  enable  to  tants- 
maintain  its  ground  in  the  country.  An  edict  of 
the  new  Archbishop  of  Glasgow,  calling  on  such 
of  the  clergy  as  had  been  inducted  since  1649 
to  apply  for  fresh  collation  to  their  benefices  at 
the  hands  of  the  bishops,  was  promptly  followed 
by  the  resignation  of  no  less  than  three  hundred 
and  fifty  ministers — more  than  a  third  of  the 
entire  body.  These  dissentients  carried  with 
them  the  spirit  of  discontent  into  the  remotest 
villages  of  the  kingdom.  The  parish  churches 
were  deserted,  and  meetings  for  religious  wor 
ship  in  private  houses  or  in  the  open  fields,  under 
cover  of  night,  became  everywhere  the  common 
practice.  Little  tolerance,  however,  was  shown 
by  the  Government  for  such  proceedings.  The 
ex-ministers  were  forbidden  even  to  reside  in  their 
former  parishes,  while  the  parishioners  were  pro 
hibited  under  the  heaviest  penalties  from  visiting 
any  church  but  their  own,  where  they  were  com 
pelled  to  attend  the  ministrations  of  the  new  in 
cumbents.1  The  royal  troops  were  employed  to 

1  Sir  Walter  Scott,  writing  in  the  Quarterly  Review  (vol.  xviii.  p. 
525),  cites  from  Kirkton  some  strange  stones  of  the  affronts  and  in 
dignities  offered  to  the  "curates"  (as  they  were  called)  who  had 
replaced  the  former  parish  ministers.  Every  sort  of  obstacle  was 
placed  in  the  way  of  their  ministrations  :  the  church  doors  were 
barricaded,  the  clappers  of  the  bells  stolen,  and  the  unfortunate  in 
cumbent  was  frequently  saluted  by  his  flock  with  volleys  of  stones. 
On  one  occasion  a  box  full  of  ants  was  emptied  into  the  curate's 


106       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

exact  with  unrelenting  severity  the  fines  incurred 
by  those  who  violated  these  injunctions  —  a  sever 
ity  which  was  increased  rather  than  diminished 
by  the  erection,  at  the  instance  of  Sharp,  of  a 
court  of  commission,  in  which  the  chief  power 
was  wielded  by  the  State  prelates.  Driven  to 
Rising  of  desperation,  the  Covenanters,  headed  by  their 
iianters.  preachers,  broke  out  into  open  rebellion,  which 
was  mercilessly  suppressed  by  the  Government. 
A  number  of  the  insurgents  were  killed  in  the  field, 
and  some  sixty  more  were  executed  in  Edinburgh 
and  various  provincial  towns.  The  prisons  were 
thronged  with  the  unfortunate  Covenanters,  many 
of  whom  were  afterwards  shipped  off  to  the  Bar- 
badoes  as  slaves.  An  express  Act  of  Parliament 
was  passed  in  1670  against  conventicles,  and,  in 
particular,  meetings  for  open-air  worship.  Those 
officiating  at  such  gatherings  were  to  be  punished 
with  death,  while  their  hearers  were  liable  to 
fines  of  crushing  severity,  amounting  in  some 
cases  to  as  much  as  five  thousand  marks.1 
unpopu-  The  chief  responsibility  for  these  drastic  mea- 

larity  of  J 


sharbish°P  sures'  and  the  popular  excitement  which  they 
occasioned,  was  attributed  to  Archbishop  Sharp, 
who  was  in  consequence  singled  out  for  general 
execration  as  the  author  of  the  persecution  of 
the  unfortunate  Covenanters.  A  fanatic  preacher 

boots.     According  to  Kirkton,  "  some  profane  people  "  thought  that 
if  they  committed  sin  overnight,  insulting  a  curate  next  morning 
was  sufficient  testimony  of  their  repentance.  —  TRANSLATOR. 
1  Acts  o/Parl.  of  Scotl.,  vol.  viii.  pp.  9,  10. 


MURDER    OF   ARCHBISHOP    SHARP.  107 

named  Mitchell  professed  himself  inspired  from 
heaven  to  end  the  life  of  the  tyrant ;  and  in  July 
1668  he  fired  a  pistol  at  the  primate  while  seated 
in  his  coach  in  the  streets  of  Edinburgh.  The 
bullet  missed  its  aim,  lodging  in  the  arm  of  the 
Bishop  of  Orkney,  who  sat  beside  the  arch 
bishop  ;  and  Sharp  thus  escaped  with  life,  only, 
however,  to  fall  a  victim  to  his  enemies  some 
years  afterwards.  On  May  3,  1679,  he  was 
waylaid  by  nine  desperadoes  in  a  lonely  spot 
near  St  Andrews,  dragged  from  his  coach  in 
spite  of  the  prayers  and  cries  of  his  daughter, 
and  brutally  murdered.  The  assassins,  so  far  Murder  of 
from  flying  from  justice,  calmly  retired  to  a  Mays', 
neighbouring  cottage,  where  they  devoted  several 
hours  to  prayer  and  thanksgiving  for  the  divine 
assistance  which  had  enabled  them  to  execute 
vengeance  on  the  enemy  of  the  saints.1  The 
natural  result  of  this  atrocious  crime  was  an  im 
mediate  increase  in  the  severities  exercised  by  the 
Government  against  the  dissentient  ministers  and 
their  adherents.  Graham  of  Claverhouse,  after 
wards  Viscount  Dundee,  was  commissioned  to 

1  The  tragical  end  of  the  primate  must  not  lead  us  to  suppose  that 
he  had  any  genuine  claim  to  the  title  of  saint  and  martyr,  which  has 
been  freely  bestowed  upon  him  by  a  section  of  his  biographers.  Few 
men,  in  truth,  were  ever  cast  in  less  heroic  mould,  or  possessed  less 
of  the  stuff  which  goes  to  make  martyrs.  Much  light  is  thrown  on 
his  real  character  by  the  "  Unpublished  Notices  of  James  Sharp," 
printed  in  a  recent  number  of  the  Scottish  Review  (July  1884).  The 
verdict  of  the  writer  is  a  severe  one,  but  few,  we  think,  will  dispute 
its  justice. — TRANSLATOR. 


108       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

disperse  the  conventicles,  and  scatter  the  Cove 
nanters,  who  had  again  taken  the  field  in  con 
siderable  numbers.  At  Bothwell,  in  June  1679, 
they  were  defeated  and  put  to  rout  by  the  royal 
forces.  Several  of  the  ministers  were  executed, 
and  a  great  number  of  the  insurgents  were 
thrown  into  prison  or  shipped  off  to  the  Amer 
ican  plantations.  Meanwhile  the  more  fanatical 
of  the  Covenanters  had  united  into  a  new  sect, 
The  Cam-  known  as  Cameronians,  from  their  leader,  a  sedi- 

eronians. 

tious  preacher  named  Richard  Cameron.  Cameron, 
Cargill,  and  their  followers  taught  open  rebellion 
against  the  Government,  and  published  a  solemn 
sentence  of  excommunication  against  the  king, 
the  Duke  of  York,  and  the  chief  ministers  of 
State.  The  new  sect  was  proceeded  against  by 
the  authorities  with  ruthless  severity  :  the  leaders 
were  hanged,  and  many  persons  of  both  sexes 
were  likewise  punished  with  death  or  transpor 
tation.1  It  was  not  until  the  arrival  in  Scotland 
of  the  Duke  of  York,  who  had  quitted  England 
in  consequence  of  the  violent  feeling  that  pre 
vailed  there  in  connection  with  his  right  of  sue- 

o 

cession  to  the  throne,  that  the  harsh  measures 
against  the  Cameronians  were  relaxed,  and  he 
succeeded  in  procuring  some  measure  of  toler- 

1  For  some  account  of  the  extraordinary  excesses  of  the  Camer 
onians,  see  Law's  Memorials,  pp.  152-159  ;  and  the  attempted  apol 
ogies  for  them  put  forward  by  "VVodrow,  Hist,  of  the  Sufferings  of 
the  Church  of  Scotland  (ed.  1829),  vol.  iii.  pp.  123-140,  202-232, 

274-287. 


DENUNCIATION    OF    CATHOLICS.  109 

ation  for  dissentients  from  the  religion  of  the 
State.1 

As  to  the  Scottish  Catholics,  they  would  appear  condition 
to  have  enioyed  little  more  indulgence  under  the  Scottish 

J.  J  .  Catholics. 

restored  episcopate  than  they  had  previously  done 
at  the  hands  of  the  Presbyterians.  The  fact  of 
the  students  of  the  College  of  Edinburgh  being 
permitted  to  publicly  burn  the  Pope  in  effigy  as 
an  intentional  outrage  on  the  Catholic  Duke  of 
York,  is  a  sufficient  index  to  the  kind  of  treat 
ment  which  Catholics  were  likely  to  meet  with 
at  this  time  from  their  Protestant  countrymen.2 

On  October  30,   1661,  James  Chambers,  com-  catholics 
missioner  for  the   Presbytery  of  Aberdeen,    laid  to  the  L 

Privy 

before  the  Privy  Council  the  result  of  the  diligent  Council. 
inquiry  recently  made  by  that  body  for  "  Papists 
and  seminary  priests  "  within  the  bounds  of  their 
jurisdiction.  Many  of  the  names  on  the  list 
handed  in  by  Chambers  are  the  same  as  those 
which  we  have  already  met  with  in  the  reign 
of  Charles  I.  in  connection  with  similar  charges. 

1  Fouiitainhall's  Decisions,  passim.     Chambers,  Domestic  Annals, 
vol.  ii.  p.  404. 

2  This  was  on  Christmas  Day  1680,  only  two  months  after  the 
arrival  of  James  at  Holyrood.     The  effigy  of  the  Pope,  we  are  told, 
was  a  rude  statue  of  timber,  with  a  painted  face,  a  grey  periwig, 
and  a  triple  crown  ;  in  the  hands  a  cross,  a  candle,  and  a  piece  of 
money.     The  students,  having  diverted  the  attention  of  the  authori 
ties  by  organising  another  procession  from  the  Castle  Hill,  mean 
while  proceeded  themselves  to  march  up  High  Street.   They  set  down 
the  figure  (which  was  clothed  in  a  calico  gown,  and  seated  in  a  chair) 
in  the  middle  of  the  street,  and  set  fire  to  it,  causing  the  gunpowder 
inside  the  body  to  explode  and  blow  it  to  pieces. — TRANSLATOR. 


110       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

Among  them  we  find  the  Marchioness  of  Huntly 
and  her  children,  Viscount  Frendraught  with  his 
family,  the  lairds  of  Gicht,  Craig,  Balgownie,  and 
Pitfodels,  together  with  many  others,  including 
the  lairds  of  Drum,  Auchindoir,  Monaltrie,  Tullos, 
and  Murefield,  and  likewise  several  priests.  The 
Council  is  besought  to  take  rigorous  measures 
against  these  delinquents,  who  are  charged  with 
"  the  overthrow  of  religion,  disturbance  of  Church 
and  State,  and  the  seducing  of  many  poor  souls." 
Shortly  afterwards  we  find  the  Council  dealing 
with  John  Inglis  and  William  Brown,  who  had 
been  apprehended  and  lodged  in  the  Tolbooth 
of  Edinburgh  as  "  trafficking  Papists."  Inglis, 
who  was  also  charged  with  circulating  Popish 
books,  resolutely  refused  to  reveal  the  names  of 
such  priests  as  he  knew  to  be  within  the  realm, 
and  declared,  moreover,  that  he  would  not  abandon 
his  own  religious  profession.  Both  culprits  were 
sentenced  to  be  banished.1  The  case  of  Thomas 
Seaton,  who,  after  a  lifelong  adherence  to  the 
Protestant  forms,  died  in  January  1665,  a  "  Cath 
olic  Roman,"  :|  is,  as  has  been  truly  observed,3 
only  one  of  the  too  numerous  cases  in  which 
"  intolerance  produced  one  of  its  natural  fruits, 
dissimulation." 

Severe  measures  were  taken  in  the  month  of 

1  Privy  Council  Records,  Chambers,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  284. 

2  Lament's  Diary,  p.  176  ;  Jan.  9,  1665. 

3  Chambers,  p.  301. 


PROCEEDINGS    AGAINST    CATHOLICS.  Ill 

August  1671,  against  several  Catholic  families  in  Proceed 
ings  against 

the  north  of  Scotland,  including  the  Gordons  of  catholics 

in  the 

Carmellie  and  Littlemill,  and  the  Grants  of  Ballin-  north- 
dalloch,  all  of  whom  were  charged  with  harbouring 
priests  and  attending  at  mass.     In  February  of 
the  following  year  the  Council  had  before  it  the 

case  of  the  Countess  of  Traquhair,  who,  it  was  The  Count 
ess  of 
stated,    "  being  Popishly  affected,   doth   keep   in  Traquhair. 

family  with  her  her  son,  the  Earl  of  Traquhair, 
and  endeavours  to  educate  him  in  the  Popish 
profession,  and  for  that  effect  doth  keep  Irving,  a 
priest,  to  instruct  him  therein."  Messengers-at- 
arms  were  ordered  to  apprehend  the  Countess,  or, 
if  that  were  not  feasible,  to  summon  her  at  the 
Cross  in  Edinburgh,  to  appear  with  her  son 
before  the  Council,  that  they  might  provide  for 
his  "  education  and  breeding,  conform  to  Act  of 
Parliament."  Lady  Traquhair  appeared  accord 
ingly  eight  days  later,  and  received  orders  from 
the  Council  "  to  send  her  son  to  Glasgow,  and 
cause  deliver  him  to  Mr  Gilbert  Burnet,  Professor 
of  Divinity,  to  be  educated  and  bred  at  the 
College  of  Glasgow,  in  the  company  of  the  said 
Mr  Gilbert,  at  the  sight  and  by  the  advice  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Glasgow."  It  was  further  expressly 
ordered  that  the  young  earl  was  to  have  none 
but  Protestant  attendants.  Wauchope,  younger  Wauchope 
of  Niddry,  and  Lord  Semple  were  on  the  same  and  Lor!? 

i  11  i  Semple. 

day   commanded  to   produce  their  children,    "  in 
order   to  their  education  with   some    Protestant 


112       CATHOLIC    CHURCH   IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

friend."  Lord  Semple  was  moreover  summoned 
to  answer  for  having  sent  his  eldest  son  abroad 
against  the  orders  of  the  Council;  while  Wauchope 
was  directed  to  give  up  his  eldest  son  to  the 
custody  of  his  father,  the  parents  being  forbidden 
to  communicate  with  their  child  except  in  presence 
of  his  Protestant  tutor.  We  find  Lord  Semple  a 
little  later  imprisoned  in  Edinburgh  Castle  for  the. 
offence  above  mentioned,  and  only  liberated  on 
giving  bail  to  the  amount  of  ten  thousand  marks, 
and  engaging  to  have  his  third  son  educated  at 
Glasgow.  The  training  of  the  youth  does  not  ap 
pear  to  have  been  a  success ;  for  six  years  later 
Lady  Semple  (her  husband  being  dead)  com 
plained  to  the  Council  that  her  son,  "  through  the 
general  humour  and  corruption  of  the  place,  has 
been  so  seduced  and  poisoned  with  bad  principles 
anent  his  Majesty's  government  and  laws,  as  may 
not  only  hazard  his  small  fortune,  but  render  his 
loyalty  altogether  suspect." 
Education  It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  during;  the  period 

of  Catholic       „      .  .  . 

children  by  oi  which  we  are  now  treating,  while  many  of  the 

Protes-  .    .  J 

tants.  provisions  of  the  penal  statutes  were  allowed  to 
remain  inactive,  the  odious  practice  of  separating 
children  from  their  parents  for  religious  reasons 
continued,  as  in  the  instances  just  quoted,  to  be 
rigorously  enforced.  Winster,  the  prefect  of  the 
Scottish  mission,  in  his  report  to  Propaganda, 
dated  December  19,  1668,  cites  as  a  notable 
example  the  case  of  the  young  Marquis  of  Huntly, 


ABERDEENSHIRE  CATHOLICS.        113 

who  had  been  educated  under  the  immediate  su 
pervision  of  the  Archbishop  of  Glasgow.  Huntly 
had  in  spite  of  this  remained  firm  in  the  Catho 
lic  faith  ;  but  on  the  other  hand,  the  Marquis  of 
Douglas,  and  the  Earls  of  Errol,  Winton,  Suther 
land,  and  Caithness  had  not  only  themselves 
abandoned  their  religion,  but  had  involved  many 
others  in  their  fall.1 

Aberdeen  and  the  surrounding  district  appear  Catholics 

i  i  ,...,,  ...  in  Aber- 

to  nave  been  distinguished  at  this  time  as  a  special  <ieensinre. 
stronghold  of  the  adherents  to  the  old  faith,  and 
we  find  the  sheriffs  both  of  Aberdeenshire  and 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scotia,  Scritture  riferite,  1668.  Ex  relations 
Alexanclri  Vinsteri.  "The  second  obstacle  is  the  unjust  and  tyran 
nical  law  by  which  the  children  of  Catholics  (especially  of  nobles), 
are  torn  from  their  parents  in  early  youth,  are  handed  over  to 
heretical  teachers  to  be  instructed  in  heresy  and  hatred  of  the 
Catholic  religion,  and  are  brought  up  in  heretical  schools  or 
academies.  And  the  special  feature  of  this  law,  as  distinct  from 
others,  is  that  it  is  directed  not  so  much  against  adults  as  against 
innocent  children,  nor  is  it,  like  some  others,  temporarily  suspended, 
but  is  continually  being  put  in  execution  ;  as  was  lately  experienced 
by  a  youth  of  the  highest  nobility,  the  Marquis  of  Huntly,  who 
was  given  a  heretical  teacher,  and  not  only  compelled  to  attend  a 
heretical  academy,  but  (in  order  that  he  might  imbibe  heresy  the 
more  easily),  was  forced  to  take  his  meals  daily  at  the  table  of  the 
pseudo-archbishop,  a  man  cunning  and  apt  to  deceive ;  until  after 
a  year  of  captivity,  he  came  forth,  by  the  divine  assistance,  with  his 
faith  unimpaired.  The  same  process  (but  unhappily  with  a  very 
different  result),  was  gone  through  some  years  ago  in  the  case  of 
the  noble  young  Marquis  of  Douglas  and  the  Earls  of  Errol,  Winton, 
Sutherland,  Caithness,  and  several  others,  who,  having  been  infected 
with  heresy  from  their  tender  years,  persevered  in  it  together  with 
their  families,  and  by  their  example  gave  a  handle  for  perversion 
to  their  friends,  relations,  vassals,  and  dependants  ;  for  the  defec 
tion  of  a  single  powerful  noble  always  brings  with  it  the  fall  of 
very  many  besides  himself." 

VOL.  IV. 


114       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

Banff  frequently  urged  to  do  their  utmost  to  put 
down  Popery  within  the  limits  of  their  jurisdic 
tion.  All  who  either  said  or  heard  mass  were  to 
be  summoned  for  their  crimes,  excommunicated, 
escheated,  and  their  goods  handed  over  to  the 
universities ;  and  every  effort  was  to  be  used 
for  the  "  suppressing  and  rooting  out  of  Popery 
Irving  of  and  Quakerism."  In  August  1670,  Francis  Irving, 
brother  to  the  laird  of  Drum,  and  a  convert  to 
Catholicism,  was  before  the  Council  on  the  usual 
charges — namely,  harbouring  priests  and  hearing 
mass.  It  was  even  said  that  under  his  protection 
a  priest  had  been  bold  enough  to  hold  a  public 
disputation  in  defence  of  his  religion — a  thing 
unknown  since  the  days  of  Quintin  Kennedy  and 
John  Knox.1 

Mission-          At  the  time  of  the  Restoration  there  was    a 
Scotland     considerable  number  of  zealous  and  devoted  clergy 

at  the  .  ... 

Restora-     labouring  on  the  mission  in  Scotland.     Of  them 

tion. 

the  majority  appear  to  have  been  members  of 
religious  orders — a  circumstance  easily  explained 
when  we  remember  the  advantages  which  these 
bodies  enjoyed  in  virtue  of  their  corporate  organ 
isation,  and  also  the  fact  that  many  of  the  regular 


1  This  is  hardly  correct.  Nicol  Burne  had  at  a  much  later  date 
been  deprived  of  his  professorship,  and  banished  in  consequence  of 
his  public  defence  of  the  Catholic  doctrines  against  the  ministers 
(see  ante,  vol.  iii.  p.  335) ;  and  we  know  from  contemporary  evi 
dence  (ibid.,  p.  338,  note)  that  Father  Gordon  had  frequently  and 
publicly  disputed  with  the  preachers  in  the  actual  presence  of 
James  VI.  and  his  court. — TRANSLATOR. 


WINSTER   PKEFECT   OF   THE   MISSION.          115 

missionaries  were  not  natives  of  the  country.    We 
must  not,  however,  omit  to  record  the  name  of 
the  excellent   prefect  of  the  mission,  Alexander 
Winster  (or  Dunbar).    A  native  of  Morayshire,  he  winster 
entered  the  Scotch  College  at  Rome  in  1651,  was  ° 
ordained  priest  six  years  later,  and  after  studying 
for  another  year  at  Paris,  entered  on  the  Scottish 
mission  in  1658.     On  the  death  of  Ballantyne,  the 
names  of  three  candidates  were  proposed  for  the 
vacant  office  of  prefect.     In  the  information  re 
ceived  by  the  Cardinals  of  Propaganda,  Winster 
was   represented   as   being   especially  careful   in 
sending  to  Rome  reports  as  to  the  progress  of  the 
missions  ;  and  on  this  ground,  as  well  as  on  account 
of  his   having  been    already  unanimously  chosen 
vice  -  prefect,    he    was    appointed    successor    to  Appointed 
Ballantyne  in  June  1662.1     In  1668  he  came  to  th?nl°f 
Paris  on  affairs  connected  with  the  mission,  and  "' 
did  not  return  to  Scotland  until  four  years  later. 
After  the  accession  of  James  II.,  Winster  appears 
to  have  spent  some  time  at  the  Court  of  that 
monarch,  by  whom  he  was  held  in  the  highest 
esteem.2     On  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution  of 

*Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  134,  22  Jnnii  1662.  "  Alexandra 
Winstero  6  sette  anni,  che  vi  sta  con  grandissimo  utile  di  quei 
popoli  e  soddisfattione  dei  suoi  compagni,  diligentissimo  nello 
scrivere  e  dar  relationi,  et  e  stato  lasciato  per  V.  Prefetto  dal  me- 
desimo  Bannatino.  .  .  .  S.  C.  pensatis  omnibus  censuit,  Vinsterum 
in  munere  Prsefecti  esse  subrogandum." 

2  Brady,  Episcopal  Succession,  vol.  iii.  p.  456.  Bishop  Leyburne, 
the  English  vicar-apostolic,  wrote  to  Propaganda  on  February  19 
1686,  strongly  recommending  as  bishop  for  Scotland  "the  superior 


116       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,   1660-1702. 

1688  he  took  refuge  in  Edinburgh  Castle,  which 
was  held  for  a  time  by  the  Duke  of  Gordon  in  the 
king's  name ;  and  at  the  capitulation  of  the 
castle  he  was  permitted  to  go  north  unmolested. 
By  his  prudent  and  circumspect  conduct  he  was 
able  to  evade  all  the  efforts  made  by  the  ministers 
and  soldiers  to  apprehend  him,  and  he  died  in 
peace  in  1708,  in  his  eighty-third  year.1 
Wmster's  Wmster  despatched  from  Paris,  on  December 

report  to 

Rome,  De-   iQ    1668,  a  detailed  report  to  Propaganda  on  the 

cember 

1668.  condition  of  the  Church  in  Scotland.  It  will  be 
of  interest  to  give  some  account  of  the  contents  of 
this  document,  which  is  one  of  the  most  important 
in  the  archives  of  the  Congregation,  as  regards 
the  Scottish  mission. 

The  prefect  in  the  first  place  sets  forth  that 
having  found  it  impossible,  owing  to  the  multi 
farious  duties  of  his  office,  to  prepare  while  in 
Scotland  a  report  of  the  religious  state  of  that 
country,  he  intends  to  devote  his  leisure  time  in 
Paris  to  the  fulfilment  of  the  task.  He  deems 
this  circumstance  a  fortunate  one,  inasmuch  as 
the  transmission  of  letters  through  Scotland  is 
attended  with  the  greatest  difficulties,  and  all 
communications  on  Catholic  affairs  are  forbidden 

of  that  mission,  who  is  known  to  the  king,  and  much  esteemed  by 
his  Majesty,  and  by  the  noble  Catholics  of  this  realm.  He  (Mr 
Winster)  passed  the  winter  in  this  Court,  with  his  patron,  the  Duke 
of  Gordon.  .  .  .  His  mode  of  life  was  always  most  exemplary,  and 
his  conduct  irreproachable." 

1  Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  625. 


REPORT    OF    WINSTKR,    1668.  117 

by  the  law.1  In  drawing  up  his  report,  Winster 
made  use  of  the  detailed  list  of  questions  which  is&°  ' 
were  forwarded  to  every  missionary  by  Propa 
ganda.  Among  the  Catholic  nobles,  he  says,  the 
Marquis  of  Huntly  occupies  the  first  place.  The 
practice  of  the  Catholic  religion  is  prohibited  in 
Scotland  by  the  law  of  the  land,  and  the  Cath 
olics,  in  consequence,  hold  their  services  in  private 
houses,  where  sermons  are  preached  and  the  sac 
raments  are  administered  :  in  the  Highlands,  how- 

O  ' 

ever,  this  is  done  with  much  greater  freedom. 
In  the  divine  service  the  Roman  rite  is  univer 
sally  observed,  except  with  regard  to  the  calendar  ;  The  caien- 
for  in  order  to  avoid  confusion,  the  Catholics,  with  in  Scot- 
the  majority  of  the  nation,  follow  the  old  reckon 
ing.  No  errors  in  matters  of  faith  are  prevalent 
amongst  them.  The  practice,  which  was  forced 
upon  them  some  ten  years  ago,  of  being  present 
at  the  Protestant  services,  in  order  to  evade  the 
penalties  incurred  by  non-attendance  at  the  Pres 
byterian  church,  has  through  the  efforts  of  the 
missionaries  been  altogether  abandoned.2  Not  a 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scotia,  Scritt.  rifer.  I.     Relatio  Winsteri.     6°. 
"  Per  Britanniam  neque  a  cursoribus  neque  ab  amicis  secure  defer- 
untur  literse,  sive  relationes,  quales  S.  Congr10-  merito  a  missionariis 
exigit,  prtesertim  cum  quaestionibus  de  nominibus,  numero  et  quali- 
tate  catholicorum  sacerdotum   et   religiosorum   et   sirailibus,   quse 
quum  sub   gravissimis   poenis  prohibeantur   summse   imprudentise 
reputatur,  ea  cum  tanto  religionis  periculo  scriptis  committere." 

2  Ibid.,  No.  18.     "Ab  omni  errore  in  fide   .    .    .   immunes  sunt 
Catholici.     Solebant  quidern  ante  decem  annos  aliqui  hsereticorum 
condones  publicas   frequentare,  ut  poenas  non  frequentantibus  a 


land. 


118       CATHOLIC    CHUECH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

waster's    single  church  is  at  the  disposal  of  the  Catholics  ; 

Report, 

1668.  but  mass  is  said  and  sermons  are  preached  either 
in  private  dwellings,  or  in  some  cases,  as  in  the 
Highlands  and  the  Hebrides,  in  the  open  fields. 
There  are  in  Scotland  altogether  some  twelve  hun- 

o 

dred  churches,  all  of  which  are  in  the  hands  of  the 
Protestants.  There  is  no  Catholic  bishop  in  the 
country  ;  consequently  the  Catholics,  excepting 
such  as  live  in  foreign  countries,  are  deprived  of 
Means  of  the  sacrament  of  confirmation.1  The  secular  and 

subsistence 

regular  clergy  perform  their  duties  with  fidelity  ; 
nor  do  they  receive  any  stipend  in  return  for  their 
labours  in  the  exercise  of  their  ministry.  For  as 
the  Catholics,  equally  with  the  Protestants,  are 
compelled  to  contribute  to  support  the  preachers, 
it  has  been  the  custom,  ever  since  the  Beforma- 
tion,  that  they  should  not  be  doubly  burdened. 
The  secular  priests  have  no  fixed  place  of  resi 
dence  :  they  are  obliged  to  be  constantly  moving 
from  place  to  place,  both  on  account  of  the  per 
secution,  and  also  in  order  to  minister  to  their 
widely  scattered  flocks,  especially  to  the  sick.2 

legibus  impositas  evitarent,  sed  jam  missionariorum  adhortationibus 
a  damnabili  illo  cum  heereticis  commercio  abstinent." 

1  Eelatio  Winsteri,  No.  40.     "  Nullus  est   in  Scotia  Episcopus 
Catholicus,  unde  Catholici  omnes  nostrates  Sacramento  Confirma- 
tionis  privantur,  iis  solum  exceptis,  qui  ad  catholicas  nationes  se 
conferunt." 

2  Ibid.,  No.  62.     "  Nee  sfeculares  in  certo  loco  ita  consistunt,  aut 
consistere  possunt,  quin  saepe  loca  subinde  nrutare  necesse  sit,  ut 
Catholicis  proesertim  infirmis  bine  inde  dispei-sis  et  non  raro  longe 
dissitis  concurrant." 


REPORT    OF    WINSTER,    1668.  119 

The  fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  had  recently  winter's 

,        Keport, 

received,  through  the  Marchioness  of  Huntly,  the  lees, 
sura  of  two  thousand  scudi,  and  Louis  XIII.  had 
bestowed  an  alms  of  twenty  thousand  livres  on 
the  Scottish  mission.  Nevertheless  the  clergy 
were  exceedingly  poor.  Winster,  after  mention 
ing  the  priests  then  living  in  Scotland,  goes  on  to 
specify  a  number  of  others  who  were  residing 
abroad,  being,  as  he  observes,  driven  thereto  by 
sheer  necessity,  since  they  had  no  private  means, 
and  no  one  to  befriend  them  at  home.  The  wear 
ing  of  the  ecclesiastical  dress  was  strictly  forbidden, 
and  all  the  priests  went  about  in  the  disguise  of  lay 
men.  In  the  Lowland  districts  clerical  vocations  Vocations 

to  the 

had  by  no  means  died  out,  as  was  shown  by  the  priesthood. 
fact  that  in  1668  the  prefect  sent  five  youths  to 
the  Scotch  College  at  Paris  ;  but  in  the  High 
lands  not  one  had  for  a  long  period  embraced  the 
ecclesiastical  state,  and  all  efforts  to  procure  stu 
dents  were  frustrated  by  the  opposition  of  their 
parents.  While  the  Protestants  were  in  posses 
sion  of  the  wThole  of  the  educational  establish 
ments,  the  Catholics  had  not  a  single  school  in 
the  Lowlands ;  in  the  Highlands  they  had  suc 
ceeded  in  establishing  one  or  two,  under  the  pro 
tection  of  the  Macdonalds  ; 1  but  it  was  with  the 

1  In  1675  there  were  two  schools  in  the  Highlands — one  at  Glen 
garry,  the  other  in  the  island  of  Barra  (see  Gordon,  Scotichronicon, 
vol.  iv.  p.  xi).  Propaganda  would  appear  to  have  been  disposed  at 
first  to  insist  on  Catholic  children  being  sent  to  these  schools  from 
all  parts  of  Scotland — a  condition  which  Winster  soon  convinced 


120      CATHOLIC   CHURCH    IX   SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

winster's    greatest  difficulty  that  teachers  could  be  got  to 
1668.  '      discharge  the  duties  of  their  office  in  those  remote 

o 

districts.  There  were  no  convents  of  nuns  in  the 
whole  of  Scotland.1 

obstacles        'Wiiister  next  proceeds  to  enumerate  the  ob- 

of  the  mis-  stacles  which,  according  to  his  judgment,  stood  in 

the  way  of  the  progress  of  the  Scottish  mission. 

Foremost  among  these,  he  says,  is  of  course  the 

severity  of  the  penal  laws,  which  forbid  the  clergy 

to  celebrate,  and  the  laity  to  assist  at,  mass,  under 

The  penal    pain  of  exile,  confiscation  of  property,  and  death. 

statutes.        L 

The  fact  that  these  statutes  are  not  enforced  in 
all  their  rigour  is  to  be  ascribed  only  to  the  good 
will  of  individual  officials ;  for  the  Parliament  is 
constantly  increasing  their  severity,  and  the 
pseudo-bishops  and  preachers,  to  whom  the  people 
submit  not  out  of  conviction  but  from  fear  of 
punishment,  as  soon  as  they  perceive  the  least 
sign  of  relenting  towards  the  Catholics,  at  once 
press  for  the  exaction  of  the  statutory  penalties. 
Enforced  The  second  and  third  obstacles  are  those  enact- 

Protestant 

education,  ments  which  compel  the  children  of  Catholics  to 

them  was  perfectly  impracticable,  assuring  the  cardinals  that  Cath 
olic  parents  in  Scotland  would  as  soon  send  their  children  to  school 
in  Jamaica  as  to  the  island  of  Barra. — TRANSLATOR. 

1  Eelatio  Winsteri,  No.  82.  "  In  tota  Scotia  nullae  sunt  Moni- 
ales,  nee  per  leges  ab  hseresis  principle  contra  eas  latas  esse  pos- 
sunt."  More  than  a  century  and  a  half  was  to  elapse  from  the 
writing  of  these  words  before  a  community  of  religious  women  was 
again  to  find  a  home  in  Scotland.  The  Ursulines  of  Jesus  entered 
on  possession  of  St  Margaret's  Convent,  Edinburgh,  in  December 
1834.— TRANSLATOR. 


REPORT   OF   WIXSTER,    1668.  121 

be  educated  in  Protestantism,  and  exclude  Cath-  winter's 
olics  from  every  kind  of  office  and  dignity.    Among  i6t>8. 


the  judges,  lawyers,  and  procurators  of  the  king-  ot*c5<T 
dom  there  was  not  at  this  time  to  be  found  a  civil  offices. 
single  Catholic.  Winster  attributes  the  deplor 
able  condition  of  the  Scottish  Catholics  in  great 
measure  to  the  high-handed  proceedings  of  the 
English  Parliament.  The  refusal  on  the  part  of 
that  body  to  carry  out  the  policy  of  toleration 
desired  by  the  king  had  had  the  effect  of  greatly 
strengthening  the  hands  of  the  state-bishops  in 
Scotland,  who  tyrannised  alike  over  Presbyterians 
and  Catholics.  The  only  hope  for  a  better  state 
of  things  appeared  to  be  in  the  personal  goodwill 
of  the  king,  who  was  unwilling  to  permit  the  en 
forcement  of  the  penal  statutes.  To  the  difficul 
ties  already  specified  must  be  added  the  want  of 
missionaries,  and  the  defective  condition  of  the  want  of 
Scotch  Colleges  at  Paris,  Douai,  Madrid,  and  the  foreign 

&  m  >  colleges. 

Rome,  in  all  of  which  there  was  pressing  need  of 
reform.  Winster  makes  especial  complaint  of  the 
college  at  Madrid,  which,  notwithstanding  its 
abundant  means,  had  up  to  that  time  educated 
only  five  priests  ;  l  and  he  remarks  of  all  these 
seminaries,  that  they  had  produced  three  times  as 
many  regular  as  secular  priests  for  the  Scottish 
mission.2  The  concluding  portion  of  the  report 

1  See  ante,  p.  58. 

2  Relatio  Winsteri.     "  Constat  triple  plures  sacerdotes  regulares 
quam  sseculares   ex   iis  semper   prodiisse,   et  jam   vivunt   saltern 


122      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

winster's    contains  various  petitions  for  the  removal  of  the 

Report, 

great  disadvantages  under  which  the  mission  was 
labouring,  special  reference  being  made  to  the 
need  of  a  thorough  training  of  the  missionaries, 
and  of  a  pecuniary  subsidy  in  their  support. 
Winster  also  submits  to  the  Congregation  a  num 
ber  of  questions  referring  to  matrimonial  rights, 
the  exercise  of  church  patronage  in  favour  of  the 
preachers,  the  payment  of  tithes,  and  other  mat 
ters.  Unfortunately  the  Acts  of  Propaganda 
afford  no  information  as  to  the  answers  given  to 

o 

these  queries. 

o?5Sheer  The  whole  tenor  of  tnis  important  document,  of 
winder,  which  we  have  given  only  the  merest  outlines, 
proves  Winster  to  have  been  a  man  of  exceptional 
ability,  animated  with  truly  apostolic  zeal,  watch 
ing  over  his  extensive  field  of  missionary  labour 
with  untiring  vigilance,  and  intent  on  ameliorat 
ing  its  condition  by  every  means  in  his  power. 
We  meet  with  his  name  again  in  the  Acts  of  Pro 
paganda  of  the  year  1676,  when  the  Congrega 
tion  appears  to  have  consulted  him  as  to  the  dis 
tribution  of  missionaries  in  different  parts  of  Scot 
land,  and  also  as  to  the  advisability  of  sending 
thither  an  Irish  bishop  to  administer  confirmation. 
Winster  does  not  seem  to  have  considered  the 
latter  scheme  as  practicable  under  existing  cir 
cumstances,  which  would  make  it  impossible  for 

duplo  plures  regulares  quain  sacerdotes  steculares,  qui  ex  iis 
prodierunt." 


SUPERIORS   OF   THE   MISSION,    1668-1680.        123 

the  prelate  to  travel  about    Scotland  except  at 
very  considerable  personal  risk.1 

During  Winster's  prolonged  residence  in  Paris  John 

Walker, 

the  office  of  superior  of  the  Scottish  mission  was  pro  tem. 

superior 

filled  by  Father  John  Walker,  also  a  convert  to  ^«n 
the  Catholic  religion,  which  he  had  embraced  in 
Portugal,  while  living  in  that  country  in  the 
capacity  of  secretary  to  Lord  Lindsay.  He 
entered  the  Scotch  College  at  Rome  in  1643, 
and  came  on  the  mission  in  Scotland  seven  years 
later.  Among  the  conversions  wrought  through 
his  means  was  that  of  Mr  Irvine  of  Drum,2  with 
whom  Father  Walker  had  many  conferences  on 
religious  matters ;  and  these  he  afterwards  pub 
lished,  under  the  title  of  The  Presbytery's  Trial, 
at  Paris,  whither  he  retired  for  a  time  in  1655, 
to  avoid  the  rancorous  zeal  of  the  Presbyterian 
ministers.  Soon  after  the  return  of  Winster  to 
Scotland,  and  his  reassumption  of  the  prefectship, 
Father  Walker  went  to  reside  in  Borne,  where  he 
died  in  1679,  and  was  buried  in  the  church  of 
Propaganda.3  In  1680  the  clergy  elected  as  vice-  David 

&1/  Bui-net, 

prefect  of  the  mission  David  Burnet,  another  con-  yice-pre- 

feet,  1680. 

vert  to  Catholicism,  and  also  an  alumnus  of  the 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  1676,  fol.  9.     "  Non  stima  bene  d°-  Pre- 
fetto  di  chiamare  in  Scotia  un  vescovo  Ibemese  per  fare  la  chresima, 
stante  la  difficolta  di  condurlo  per  il  regno  con  pericolo  di  gran 
persecutione." 

2  Probably  the  brother  of  the  Laird  of  Drum — the  same  whom 
we  have  already  seen  brought  before  the  Privy  Council  in  1C70,  on 
the  usual  charges  of  "  Popery." — TRANSLATOR. 

3  Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  623. 


124       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

Scotch  College  at  Rome.  From  Paris,  where  he 
filled  for  a  time  the  office  of  prefect  of  studies  at 
the  Scotch  College,  Burnet  sent  to  Propaganda 
in  May  1677  a  detailed  report  of  his  missionary 
labours  during  the  previous  seven  years.1  Ten 
years  later  he  received  the  appointment  of  prin 
cipal  chaplain  at  the  Chapel  Royal,  Holyrood ; 
but  on  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution  he  quit 
ted  Edinburgh,  not  without  risk  of  his  life,  and 
repaired  to  France,  whence  he  afterwards  de 
spatched  to  Propaganda  another  report,  dated 
from  Dunkirk,  on  the  condition  of  the  Scottish 
Catholics.2  At  the  special  desire  of  King  James, 
Burnet  returned  to  Scotland  to  labour  on  the 
mission,  and  he  died  there  in  1696.  We  find  at 
scotch  this  period  a  number  of  Scottish  names  among1 

professors  fc> 

at  Padua,  the  professors  at  the  celebrated  seminary  at 
Padua,  under  Cardinal  Barberigo.  The  chair  of 
theology  was  filled  in  1685  by  John  Paul  Jameson, 
a  convert  priest  from  the  diocese  of  Aberdeen, 
and  of  some  reputation  as  a  historical  student ; 3 
while  the  professor  of  Greek  about  the  same  time 
was  Robert  Strachan,  the  son  of  a  Presbyterian 
minister.  He  had  become  a  Catholic  while  study- 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scotia,  Scritture  riferite  I. 

2  Ibid.,  Acta  1692,  fol.  18.     Relationes  Em"*  Cardinalis  d'Estree. 
"  David  Burnet,  sacerdote  secolare  missionario,  e  vice  prefetto  delle 
missioni   di   Scotia,   scrivendo  da  Doncherche  alii   16   Settembre 
dell'  anno  passato,  dk  conto  alle  EE.  VV delle  missioni." 

3  See  Nicolson,  The  Scottish  Historical  Library  (1736),  pp.  29,  64, 
74.     Robertson,  Statiita  Ecdesice  Scot.,  Preface,  p.  clxvii,  note. 


SUFFERINGS   OF   THE   MISSIONARIES.  125 

ing  at  Aberdeen  University,  and  before  going  to 
Padua  had  spent  several  years  at  the  Scotch 
College  in  Rome,  where  he  was  ordained  priest 
in  1685.1  Father  William  Leslie  had  a  few  years 
previously  occupied  the  theological  chair  at  Padua ; 
but  going  to  Germany  on  the  invitation  of  his 
kinsman,  General  Count  Leslie,  he  rapidly  ad-  Bishop 
vanced  in  honour  and  dignity,  and  was  finally,  Layba°h. 
in  1718,  appointed  Prince -Bishop  of  Lay  bach, 
Metropolitan  of  Carniola,  and  Prince  of  the  Holy 
Roman  Empire.  He  died  in  1727,  bequeathing 
among  other  legacies  a  thousand  florins  to  the 
Scotch  College  at  Rome.2 

The  majority  of  the  missionaries  in  Scotland  at  Sufferings 

this  period  found  themselves,  of  course,  exposed  sionaries's 

r  a*  fv.Q  pu 


at  the  Re- 


,         ,  ill-  i  aL  ine  " 

to  the  greatest  hardships  and  dangers  at  the  out-  volution 
break  of  the  Revolution  which  drove  James  II. 
from  the  throne.  Of  Father  Robert  Davidson, 
who,  like  so  many  others,  was  thrown  into  prison 
in  1689,  we  are  told  that  he  was  not  allowed  by 
the  Government  so  much  as  a  loaf  of  bread  for 
his  subsistence.3  He  was  banished  for  life  in 

1  Gordon,  op.  cit.,  p.  617. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  576.     Gams,  Series  Episcoporum  Ecclesice  Catholicce,  p. 
283.     Bishop  Leslie  also  left  a  thousand  crowns  to  the  Scottish 
mission.     In  the  Historical  Records  of  the  Family  of  Leslie,  p.  303 
et  seq.,  are  given  some  interesting  letters  from  the  prelate  to  his 
relatives  in  Scotland.     In  1625,  he  sent  to  his  brother,  the  laird  of 
Warthill,  his  portrait  and  diploma  from  Padua  University,  which 
are  still  preserved  in  the  family.     Leslie's  mother  was  great-niece 
to  the  celebrated  Bishop  Elphinstone  of  Aberdeen. — TRANSLATOR. 

3  Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  540. 


126       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

1693,  but,  contriving  to  return  to  Scotland,  was 
again  apprehended  and  sent  to  Ireland,  whence 
he  came  back  once  more,  and  continued  to  labour 
on  the  mission  until  his  death  in  1711.  James 
Nicol  was  another  priest  imprisoned  at  the  same 
time,  as  was  also  Robert  Munro,  whose  fate  was, 
perhaps,  harder  than  that  of  any  of  his  contem 
poraries.  Banished  from  Scotland  in  1696,  he 
was  again  thrown  into  prison  in  Flanders  on  a 
charge  of  rebellion  against  King  William.  Soon 
after  his  release  he  returned  to  the  Scottish  mis 
sion,  where  he  laboured  for  several  years ;  but  in 
1704  he  was  once  more  apprehended,  confined  in 
the  depth  of  winter,  and  while  suffering  from 
fever,  in  a  damp  dungeon  in  Glengarry  Castle, 
without  even  a  handful  of  straw  to  lie  upon,  or 
so  much  as  a  glass  of  water  to  relieve  his  burning 
thirst,  the  result  being  that  at  the  end  of  two 
days  he  expired.1  Alexander  Christie,  and  George, 
John,  and  Walter  Innes  were  among  others  of  the 
secular  clergy  who,  after  undergoing,  often  more 
than  once,  imprisonment  and  banishment,  re 
turned  with  unwearied  zeal  to  resume  their  apos 
tolic  labours  in  their  native  country.2 
Scottish  Among  these  devoted  missionaries  we  continue 

Jesuits. 

to  find  recorded  the  names  of  many  members  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus.  A  letter  written  in  1683 
to  Father  Oliva,  the  General,  gives  some  details 
with  regard  to  John  Ogilvie,  who  had,  it  appears, 

1  Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  585.          2  Ibid.,  pp.  535, 565,  566. 


SCOTCH   PRIESTS   ON   THE   MISSION.  127 

been  long  in  prison  in  London,  under  Cromwell, 
and  had  afterwards  been  reduced  almost  to  star 
vation  in  Ireland,  where  he  was  compelled  "  to 
lurk  in  the  mountains  and  caverns."  He  died  in 
1673  at  the  seat  of  the  noble  family  of  Winton, 
near  Edinburgh.1  John  Gordon  entered  the 
Society  at  Tournai,  in  1660,  and  was  afterwards 
nominated  superior  of  the  Jesuit  missionaries  in 
Scotland.2  The  same  office  was  held  in  1679  by 
James  Forbes,  who  seven  years  later  was  ap 
pointed,  together  with  Thomas  Patterson,  chap 
lain  to  James  II.  at  Holyrood.3  John  Seton,  who 
in  1686  had  opened  a  new  mission  in  Perthshire, 
was  imprisoned  at  the  Revolution,  and  not  re 
leased  until  nearly  five  years  later.  The  effect  of 
his  long  confinement  was  such  that  he  died  in 
1694,  a  few  months  after  his  discharge.4  Stephen 
Maxwell,  an  alumnus  of  Douai,  and  sometime 
professor  of  philosophy  at  Carcasson,  was  also 
among  the  sufferers  by  the  Revolution,  being 
confined  for  several  years  in  Blackness  Castle. 
He  was  afterwards  superior  of  his  brethren  on 
the  Scottish  mission,  and  was  held  in  particular 
esteem  by  Bishop  Gordon,  the  second  vicar- 
apostolic  of  Scotland.  He  died  in  1713.5 

Resuming  now  the  course  of  our  narrative,  we 
find  the  Congregation  of  Propaganda  resolving, 
in  the  year  1677,  to  appoint  a  visitor  to  report 

1  Oliver,  Collections  S.J.,  p.  35.  2  Ibid.,  p.  23. 

3  Ibid.,  p.  21.  4  Ibid.,  p.  38.  *  Ibid.,  p.  32. 


128       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

Alexander  on  the  state  of  religion  in  Scotland.     The  choice 
appointed    fell  on  Alexander  Leslie,  brother  of  the  Scotch 

vi.sitor  to 

the  Scot-     agent  in  Rome,  for  whose  guidance  detailed  in- 

tisli  mis 
sion,  1677.   structions    were    drawn    up,    embodying    no    less 

than  a  hundred  and  four  questions.1  The  visitor 
accordingly  travelled,  in  the  execution  of  his  mis 
sion,  through  the  whole  of  Scotland,  not  without 
great  difficulty  and  numberless  hardships  ;  and  in 
1681  forwarded  to  the  Congregation  the  result  of 
Number  of  his  inquiries.  According  to  his  report,  the  num- 

communi- 

cants.  ber  of  communicants  in  the  country  amounted  to 
fourteen  thousand,  of  whom  twelve  thousand  be 
longed  to  the  Highlands  and  Islands — a  state  of 
things  which  the  visitor  attributed  to  the  remote 
ness  of  those  districts  from  the  seat  of  govern 
ment,  and  the  consequent  impossibility  of  strictly 
enforcing  the  penal  laws  within  their  limits.  The 
religious  condition  of  the  Lowlands  was  propor- 

Paticity  of  tionately  unsatisfactory,  the  small  number  of  com- 

Catholics  J  .  . 

in  the        mumcants  in  that  region  being  thus  distributed  : 

Lowlands. 

in  Galloway,  550  ;  in  Glasgow  and  the  neighbour 
hood,  50;  in  Forfarshire,  72;  in  Aberdeenshire,  450; 
in  Banffshire,  1000  ;  and  in  Morayshire,  28.  The 
report  commends  the  zeal  and  fidelity  both  of 
clergy  and  laity,  adding,  however,  that  few  of 
the  faithful,  with  the  best  will  in  the  world,  have 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scotia,  Scritture  riferite  I.  "  Instruttione  per 
il  Visitatore  di  Scotia,  1677."  Ibid.,  Acta,  1677,  fol.  66.  "  Dominum 
Alexandrum  Leslaeum  in  visitatorem  elegit,  eique  mandavit  mitti 
scuta  centum  pro  una  vice  tantum  cum  instructione  facienda 
secretario." 


LESLIE'S  VISITATION,  1677.  129 

the  chance  of  hearing  mass  more  than  thrice  in 
the  year,  in  consequence  of  the  necessity  which 
compels  the  clergy  to  be  constantly  travelling 
from  one  place  to  another.  The  visitor  deems 
some  change  in  the  regulations  affecting  the  mis 
sions  absolutely  necessary,  and  recommends  among 
other  measures  the  following1  :  1.  The  allotment  Kecom- 

P   P       j       i  p          •  i  .1  ••  ••      naendations 

oi  nxed  places  01  residence  to  the  missionaries  in  cfthe 

visitor. 

the  different  districts,  notwithstanding  the  opposi 
tion  of  the  regular  clergy,  who  desire  the  continu 
ance  of  the  present  system.  2.  The  grant  of  uni 
form  faculties  to  seculars  and  regulars,  so  that  all 
occasion  of  ill-feeling  may  be  removed,  and  the 
laity  may  not  be  led  to  suppose  the  secular  priests 
in  any  wray  inferior  to  the  members  of  religious 
orders.2  3.  The  nomination  of  a  general  superior 
for  Scotland,  with  authority  over  seculars  and 
regulars  alike 3 ;  or  the  latter  to  be  at  least 
bound  to  exhibit  to  him  their  faculties.  4.  To 
ensure  an  equitable  distribution  of  the  income 

1  Leslie's  proposals  are  preserved  in  the  Vatican  archives  (Cod. 
Ottob.  3182,  fol.  23  et  seq.)     "  Supplicationes  Visitatoris  Missionis 
Scotite  ad  S.  Congregationeni  de  Propaganda  Fide,  A.D.  1681,  die... 
Januarii."     A  translation  of  the  report  and  accompanying  petitions 
will  be  found  in  Appendix  V. 

2  Supplicatio  2a-    "  Ut  ad  tollendas  contentionum  et  rixarum  in 
Scotia    radices,    qua?   inter   Missionarios    sacerdotes    sseculares    et 
regulares  oriri   possint,  et  ut  laici  non  faveant  magis  unis  quam 
alteris,  nee  existiment  saeculares  sacerdotes  esse  Societatis  reject- 
amina,  omnium,  tarn  regiilarium  quam  srecularium,  facilitates  sint 
uniform  es." 

3  Supplicatio  3a-     "  Ut  missio  Scotite  habeat  Superiorem  Gene- 
ralem,  qui  possit  omnes  tarn  saeculares  quam  regulares  continere 
in  officio." 

VOL.  IV.  I 


130       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

of  the  mission,  every  missionary  to  render  a 
yearly  account  of  his  receipts.  5.  Inasmuch  as 
the  Scotch  colleges  abroad  are  at  present  to  a  great 
extent  simply  novitiates  for  the  religious  orders, 
no  student  to  be  henceforth  admitted  to  any  of 
them  without  a  written  testimonial  from  the 
superior  of  the  mission ;  and  their  entrance  to 
be  followed  as  soon  as  possible  by  the  adminis 
tration  of  the  missionary  oath.1  6.  The  mission 
to  receive  an  increased  subsidy  from  the  Holy 
See.  7.  Missionaries — if  necessary,  Irish  priests, 
of  whom  there  are  many  in  Paris  ready  for  the 
work — to  be  stationed  not  only  in  the  Highlands 
and  Islands,  but  also  in  the  Lowlands,  even  in 
those  districts  where  the  number  of  Catholics  is 
small.  8.  The  home  for  superannuated  Scottish 
clergy  at  Cadome  in  Normandy  to  be,  for  divers 
good  reasons,  transferred  to  Paris.  The  visitor 
concludes  by  urgently  asking  the  aid  of  the  Con 
gregation  in  the  foundation  of  schools  in  the 
Highlands,  and  by  petitioning  for  a  grant  of 
sacred  vessels  for  the  altar,  as  well  as  of  pious 
books  and  devotional  objects. 

Kesuit  of         The  report  of  Father  Leslie  was  duly  considered 

tion.          by  the  Congregation,  which  on  March   4,    1681, 

issued,  for  the  better  regulation  of  the  Scottish 

mission,  a  number  of  decrees,  whose  substance  is 

1  Supplicatio  6a-  "  Ut  statim  atque  Romam  venerint  [alumni]  et 
collegium  ingressi  fuerint,  solitum  sumant  juramentum,  unde  rec- 
tores  collegii  non  tarn  facile,  lit  solent,  novitiatum  faciaut  collegium 
pontificium." 


RESULT  OF  LESLIE'S  VISITATION.          131 

given  below.1  The  effect  of  these  salutary  meas 
ures  was  to  inspire  the  missionaries  with  new 
courage,  and  to  instil  into  them  more  of  a  corpo- 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  1681,  fol.  7,  March  4,  1681.  "Their 
Eminences,  after  mature  deliberation,  were  pleased  to  decree  as 
follows :  1°,  That  such  priests,  as  in  the  judgment  of  the  Most  Emi 
nent  Cardinal  of  Norfolk  are  found  to  be  suitable,  be  sent  to  the 
Scottish  Mission,  in  order  that  the  number  of  labourers  in  that 
portion  of  the  Lord's  vineyard  may  be  increased. 

"  2°,  That  a  visitation  of  the  Scots  Colleges  be  made  by  the  same 
Most  Eminent  Cardinal,  to  whom  are  to  be  consigned  the  decrees 
of  this  Sacred  Congregation  regarding  the  said  colleges,  that  he  may 
provide,  as  seems  best  to  his  prudence,  for  their  due  execution. 

"  3°,  That  the  schools  erected  in  the  Highlands  and  the  Hebrides 
continue  to  be  supported  by  the  Sacred  Congregation. 

"  4°,  That  the  missionaries  —  both  those  now  in  Scotland,  and 
hereafter  to  be  sent  thither — be  assigned  each  to  their  own  province 
and  district,  and  not  exercise  their  faculties  or  offices  beyond  the 
limits  marked  out  for  them,  except  in  cases  of  urgent  necessity,  and 
then  with  the  licence  and  permission  of  the  superior  for  the  time 
being. 

"  5°,  That  the  Visitor,  Mr  Alexander  Leslie,  return  as  soon  as 
possible  to  the  Mission,  in  order  to  carry  out  the  wishes  of  the  S. 
Congregation  according  to  the  instructions  to  be  drawn  up  and  given 
to  him  ;  and  that  for  this  end  there  be  granted  to  him  letters,  and 
all  the  necessary  faculties.  With  regard  to  the  manner,  time,  and 
plan  of  procedure,  the  Visitor  is  to  be  guided  by  the  said  Most 
Eminent  Cardinal  of  Norfolk,  whose  commands  he  is  to  obey,  and 
to  whose  prudent  counsels  he  is  to  conform  himself  in  every  respect. 

"  6°,  That  there  be  continued  to  the  Mission  the  usual  subsidy 
from  the  S.  Congregation  of  five  hundred  scudi,  to  be  annually  dis 
tributed  to  the  said  labourers  in  proportion  to  their  labours  and 
needs,  through  the  superior  of  the  Mission  for  the  time  being. 

"  7°,  That  the  Mission  be  permitted  to  transfer  from  the  town  of 
Cadome  in  Normandy,  and  to  establish  in  Paris,  a  home  for  the  re 
ception  of  aged  and  infirm  missionaries,  and  also  of  young  men,  who 
before  proceeding  to  Scotland  may  be  instructed  in  the  duties  apper 
taining  to  the  office  of  a  missionary  :  for  which  purpose  their  Emi 
nences  are  pleased  to  grant  and  confirm  the  continuation  of  the 
subsidy  of  seventy  scudi  as  heretofore  decreed. 

"  8°,  That  letters  be  written,  in  the  name  of  the  S.  Congregation, 


132       CATHOLIC    CHURCH   IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

rate  spirit  than  they  had  hitherto  possessed.     In 
clerical      April  1687,  eight  priests  met  at  the  residence  of 

(ioiif'tir6nc6 

April  1687.'  the  Duke  of  Gordon,  near  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Spey,  to  hold  conference  under  the  presidency  of 
the  vice-prefect,  Father  Burnet.  The  report  of 
this  meeting,  afterwards  laid  before  Propaganda 
by  Cardinal  Howard,  contains  a  number  of  inter 
esting  details.  There  were,  it  seems,  only  six 
priests  at  this  time  in  the  Highlands,  in  spite  of 
which  the  Catholic  faith  was  making  progress. 
Many  Catholics  were  in  the  habit  of  contracting 

to  the  most  noble  Marquis  of  Huntly,  requesting  him  to  transmit 
to  Paris  whatever  is  left  over  of  the  pious  legacy  of  Francis  Irvine, 
after  paying  out  of  the  principal  what  is  due  in  Scotland  ;  that  the 
S.  Congregation  may,  according  to  the  desire  of  the  testator,  dispose 
of  the  said  sum  freely  and  securely  for  the  benefit  and  advantage 
of  the  Mission. 

"  The  above  decrees  having  been  referred  by  the  Secretary  to  the 
Holy  Father,  his  Holiness  commended  and  approved  them  all,  and 
by  his  apostolic  authority  commanded  them  to  be  duly  carried  out." 

Cardinal  Philip  Howard,  whose  name  occurs  in  the  above  decrees 
as  Protector  of  England,  was  the  third  son  of  Henry  Frederick 
Howard,  and  grandson  of  the  Earl  of  Arundel  and  Surrey.  He 
entered  the  Dominican  Order  at  Cremona,  in  1645  ;  but,  owing  to 
the  opposition  of  his  relatives,  was  not  permitted  to  make  his  pro 
fession  until  his  vocation  had  been  tested,  by  order  of  Pope  Inno 
cent  X.,  in  various  ways  and  with  great  severity.  He  took  the 
vows  in  October  1646,  and  studied  afterwards  for  four  years  at 
Naples.  In  1662  he  was  appointed  first  chaplain  to  Catherine, 
queen  to  Charles  II.,  and  for  twelve  years  he  remained  in  England, 
edifying  all  by  his  zeal  and  piety.  In  1674  he  was  driven  from 
England  by  the  popular  clamour  against  Catholics,  and  retired  to 
Bornhem,  where  he  received  in  the  following  year  the  news  of  his 
elevation  to  the  cardinalate  by  Clement  X.  The  Cardinal,  who  died 
in  1694,  was  greatly  esteemed  at  the  Holy  See  on  account  of  his 
many  virtues  and  observant  life.  See  Palmer's  Life  of  Philip 
Thomas  Howard  (1888).  Cardella,  Memorie  Storiche,  vol.  vii. 


CONFERENCE   OF   MISSIONARIES,    1687.          133 

marriages  in  the  second  degree  of  consanguinity 
and  affinity  ;  and  faculties  were  asked  to  give  the 
necessary  dispensations.  Register-books  of  bap 
tisms,  marriages,  and  deaths  were  produced  and 
compared,  as  well  as  lists  of  communicants.  Special 
stress  was  laid  on  the  great  difficulty  experienced 
in  renewing  the  holy  oils — one  which  only  the  ap 
pointment  of  a  bishop  could  remedy.1  In  conse 
quence  of  the  Protestants  adhering  to  the  old  cal 
endar,  a  list  of  the  movable  feasts  was  drawn  up 
yearly  by  the  royal  chaplains,  and  published  on  the 
feast  of  the  Epiphany.  Catholics  who  permitted 
their  children  to  be  brought  up  as  Protestants,  or 
who  were  married  by  the  ministers,  were  refused 
the  sacraments.  One  of  the  most  important  points 
under  discussion  was  the  proposed  appointment  Proposed 

appoint- 

of  a  bishop,  who  might  fortify  the  faithful  with  j»entofa 
the  sacrament  of  confirmation,2  and  represent 
their  interests  at  court.  The  names  of  Winster, 
Leslie,  and  Burnet  were  suggested  as  suitable 
candidates  for  the  dignity.  The  necessity  for 
such  an  appointment  was  shown  by  the  fact  that 
many  of  the  clergy,  in  their  religious  instructions 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  1687.     It  would  appear,  from  an  expres 
sion  in  Cardinal  Howard's  report,  that  the  holy  oils  had  to  be 
brought  to  Scotland  from  London.    "  Circa  la  rinuovatione  che  deve 
farsi  ogni  anno  de'  sagri  Olii  se  n'e  parlato  nell'  Assemblea  e  se  n'6 
dato  incumbenza  per  lettera  al  Prefetto  [then  in  London].     Ma  dice 
il  procuratore  che  mai  si  rimediera  a  questo  grand'  incommodo  senza 
un  Vescovo  che  possa  consagrarli  e  distribuirli  a  sacerdoti." 

2  "  Vescovo,  che  consoli  q'uei  Cattolici  col  sagramento  della  confir- 
matione." 


134       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

to  the  people,  were  in  the  habit  of  omitting  all 
mention  of  the  sacrament  above  mentioned.1 

Two  years  previous  to  the  holding  of  this  con 
ference,    an    event    had    occurred    which    greatly 
affected   the   interests  of  the  Scottish  Catholics. 
King  Charles  II.  died  on  February  6,  1G85,  and 
Accession    was  succeeded    by  his    brother   James    Duke    of 
ii.,  1685.     York,   who   had    married    in    September    1673   a 
Catholic  princess,  Mary  Beatrix  of  Este,2  and  was 
himself  a  convert  to  the  Catholic  faith.     Almost 
immediately  on  his  accession,   the  new  monarch 
Edicts  of     gave  evidence  of  his  wish  to  secure  toleration  for 
F°ehrai2°n'   his  Catholic  subjects.     In  two  successive  procla 
im,  1686.      mations  addressed  to  the  people  of  Scotland,  he 
promised  to  uphold  the  rights  of  the  Established 
Church,  and  undertook  that  the  holders  of  Church 
property  should  not  be  disturbed  in  their  peace 
able  possession  of  the  same.     At  the  same  time 
he  declared  suspended  by  his  royal  authority  the 
penal  statutes  against  Catholics,  pronouncing  him 
self  in  favour  of  complete  liberty  of  conscience  for 
all  religious  denominations.3     It  would  be  outside 

1  Acta,  1681,  fol.  7,  8.  Ad  15.  "Responde  [il  visitatore  Lesleo] 
die  il  popolo  lion  e  molto  istruito  circa  la  cresima,  perche  non  ei 
e  occasione  di  conferirgli  questo  Sagramento.  Anziche  nelle  mon- 
tagne  non  ardiscono  i  sacerdoti  mentovargli  questo  Sagramento." 

a  It  should  be  noted  that  this  marriage,  which  was  celebrated  at 
Modena  by  an  English  Dominican  named  White,  took  place  not 
only  without  the  necessary  Papal  dispensation  (James  was  not  as 
yet  a  professed  Catholic),  but  in  defiance  of  the  express  prohibition 
of  the  Holy  See.  See  Strickland,  (Queens  of  England,  vol.  ix.  p. 
39  et  seq. 

3  State  Tracts,  vol.  ii.  p.285.  Fountainhall,  Decisions,^.  1179,  1181. 


THE    MASS    RESTORED    AT    HOLYROOD.  135 

our  scope  to  enter  here  either  on  the  faults  of 
James's  private  life,  or  the  errors  of  his  public 
policy  ;  but  the  tenor  of  his  edicts  as  to  religious 
toleration  undoubtedly  proves  him  to  have  been 
at  least  a  century  in  advance  of  his  age.  During 
the  residence  of  James  in  Edinburgh  as  Duke  of 

York,  the  Catholic  service  had  been  celebrated  in  Restora 
tion  ot  the 

a  room  in  the  palace  of  Holyrood.  In  December  gJJ", 
1687,  a  royal  warrant  was  issued  directing  that 
the  Chapel  Royal  should  be  repaired  and  put  in 
order  for  Catholic  worship.1  A  school  was  also 
opened  at  Holyrood,  and  the  king  at  the  same 
time  granted  from  his  privy  purse  sums  of  two 
hundred  pounds  a-year  each  for  the  support  of 
the  Chapel  Royal,  the  mission  in  the  Highlands, 
the  secular  and  also  the  Jesuit  missionaries, 
and  the  Scotch  Colleges  at  Douai,  Paris,  and 
Rome.  It  would  be  difficult  to  maintain  that  by 
these  acts  of  clemency  and  favour  towards  his 
Catholic  subjects,  James  had  transgressed  the 
limits  of  the  royal  prerogative,  as  understood  by 
his  predecessors.  But  the  bigotry  of  his  Presby 
terian  subjects,  fed  by  the  fanatical  zeal  of  the 
preachers,  could  ill  brook  such  countenance  of  the 


1  It  was  the  king's  intention  to  commit  the  restored  abbey  church 
of  Holyrood  to  the  care  of  the  Augustinian  Canons  -  Regular,  its 
ancient  custodians.  A  curious  letter  is  extant  (see  the  Month,  Jan. 
1890,  p.  74)  from  Father  Hay,  a  member  of  that  Order,  dated  Feb 
ruary  22,  1687,  and  describing  the  opening  ceremonies  in  the  tem 
porary  chapel  which  had  been  fitted  up  in  the  palace  a  few 
months  previously. — TRANSLATOR. 


136       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

Popular      abominations  of  Popery.     The  popular  discontent 

risings  in 

Edinburgh,  broke  out  in  repeated  risings  against  the  royal 
authority,  and  the  Chancellor,  Lord  Perth,  who 
like  his  master  was  a  convert  to  Catholicism,  was 
grossly  and  publicly  insulted  by  the  mob  when 
returning,  with  his  Countess,  from  divine  service. 
The  summary  punishment  of  the  ringleaders  gave 
rise  to  renewed  tumults,  in  which  a  number  of 
persons  lost  their  lives.  James  himself,  on  the 
other  hand,  cannot  be  acquitted  of  a  tendency  to 
encroach  on  the  recognised  rights  of  the  Church. 
A  complaint  was  subsequently  made  from  Ireland, 
through  the  nuncio  at  Paris,  that  the  king  had 
expelled  from  their  sees  certain  bishops  nomi 
nated  by  Propaganda,  had  caused  their  bulls  of 
appointment  to  be  burned,  and  had  intruded  in 
their  places  nominees  of  his  own.1 

The  Catholics  of  England  and  Scotland  were 
allowed  but  a  brief  space  of  time  to  enjoy  the  ces 
sation  from  persecution  which  the  accession  of 
James  II.  had  gained  for  them.  The  course  of 

1  Archiv.  Vatic.  Lettere  del  Nuntio  di  Francia,  1692.  "  Da  Parigi 
da  Mgr.  Nunzio,  16  Nov.  1693.  Odo  maggiori  quereli  dagli  ecclesi 
astic!  d'Irlanda,  che  il  Re  Giacomo  d'Inghilterra  presuma  d'arrogarsi 
ii  Jus  di  nominare  alle  chiese  di  quel  regno  senza  indulto.  Dices! 
esser  sernpre  controverso  dalla  S.  Sede  come  si  vede  nel  Baronio  e 
nel  P.  Tomassini  e  in  una  decretale  d'lnnocenzo  III.,  al  vescovo  di 
Casal  [Cashel].  Che  se  ci6  si  pretende  senza  Regno,  che  si  fark  se 
fosse  reintegrate  ?  Che  il  Re  Giacomo  nel  viaggio  che  fece  in 
Irlanda  scacci6  tutti  i  vescovi  e  parochi  postivi  dalla  Congregazione 
di  Propaganda  Fide,  brugiando  le  loro  bulle,  e  ne  pose  degli  altri  di 
propria  autorita,  col  consiglio  del  suo  confessore  morto  improvisa- 
mente  1'anno  passato  in  San  Germauo." 


RESULT   OF   THE   REVOLUTION   OF    1688.         137 

events  is  well  known  which  finally  compelled  that 
monarch,  in  the  year  1688,  to  abandon  his  crown 
to  William  of  Orange,  the  husband  of  his  eldest 
daughter  Mary,  to  fly  from  the  kingdom,  and  seek 
refuge  in  France.  On  July  1,  1690,  his  last 
hope  of  regaining  his  crown  was  destroyed  by  the 
fatal  battle  of  the  Boyne.  The  successful  issue  Battle  of 

the  Boyne, 

of  the  Revolution  was  not  less  disastrous  to  thejvlyl> 
Scottish  Episcopalian  body  than  to  the  Catholics 
themselves.  How  little  sympathy  was  felt  by  the 
former  party  with  the  new  order  of  things  had 
been  shown  at  the  first  news  of  the  impending 
evasion,  when  the  whole  of  the  bishops,  twelve  in 
number,  assembled  in  Edinburgh,  and  subscribed  Sympathy 

,&  of  the 

an  address  to   James,   in   which   they   expressed  Scotch 

*  Episco- 

the   most    loyal  sentiments  towards    his  person,  ^;ins 
together  with   the   hope  that  God   would   "  give  James- 
to  him  the  hearts  of  his  subjects  and  the  necks 
of  his  enemies."1 

As  to  the  unfortunate  Scottish  Catholics,  they  Condition 

J    of  the 


were  of  course  exposed  to   the   full  blast  of  the  H 

Catholics 

storm    that    had    swept    King1    James    from    the  "fter  ,the 

Revolu- 

throne.  Armed  mobs  paraded  the  streets  of  the  tlou> 
capital  night  after  night,  calling  for  the  heads  of 
the  two  chief  ministers,  the  Chancellor  Perth, 
and  his  brother,  the  Earl  of  Melfort,  Secretary  of 
State.  An  attempt  to  break  into  Holyrood,  pre 
vented  for  a  time  by  the  intrepid  resistance  of  the 
guard,  was  successfully  renewed  soon  afterwards. 

1  Wodrow,  Hist,  of  the  Sufferings  of  the  Ch.  of  Scot.,  vol.  iv.  p.  468. 


138       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

Pillage  of    The  gates  of  the  palace  were  forced,  the  guards 

Holyrood. 

brutally  murdered,  and  chapel,  schools,  and 
library  were  rifled,  and  their  contents  publicly 
burnt.  The  mob  then  penetrated  into  the  town, 
and  proceeded  to  plunder  and  burn  the  houses 
of  Catholics  and  those  supposed  to  favour  them.1 
The  popular  fury  was  especially  directed  against 
Perth  and  Melfort ;  the  latter  escaped  safely  to 
France,  'but  the  vessel  in  which  the  former  sailed 
was  boarded  by  a  party  of  ruffians,  and  the  Earl, 
with  his  Countess,  was  carried  to  Stirling  Castle, 
where  he  was  closely  confined  for  more  than  three 
Banish-  years.  Being  at  length  released,  on  giving  a  bond 

ment  of  " 

Lord^  of  five  thousand  pounds  to  quit  Scotland  for  ever, 
he  tetook  himself  to  Rome,  where  his  upright 
and  virtuous  life  won  for  him  universal  esteem. 
He  was  on  terms  of  intimate  friendship  with  the 

1  These  excesses  occurred  in  the  month  of  December  1688.  We 
find  from  the  annals  of  the  time  that  the  popular  amusement  of 
Pope-burning  was  not  forgotten.  The  Edinburgh  students,  on 
Christmas  Day  of  the  same  year,  solemnly  committed  an  effigy  of 
the  Pontiff  to  the  names,  in  presence  of  the  magistrates  and  a  num 
ber  of  the  Privy  Council.  A  curious  contemporary  tract,  entitled 
An  Account  of  the  Pope's  Procession  at  Aberdene,  gives  a  graphic 
narrative  of  a  similar  but  even  more  ceremonious  performance 
enacted  a  few  days  later  by  the  students  of  Marischal  College, 
Aberdeen.  A  long  procession  of  ecclesiastical  dignitaries  was 
followed  by  a  species  of  drama,  in  which  the  Pope,  on  being  in 
formed  of  the  recent  change  of  government  in  England,  falls  into 
a  swoon.  He  is  recovered  from  this  by  the  attentions  of  the  devil, 
who  holds  the  Pontiffs  head,  while  the  latter  "  vomits  forth  plots, 
daggers,  indulgences,  and  the  blood  of  martyrs."  The  performance 
ends,  of  course,  with  the  condemnation  of  the  Pope  to  the  flames  ; 
and  "during  the  time  of  his  burning,  the  spectators  were  enter 
tained  with  fireworks  and  other  divertisements."— TRANSLATOR. 


'      DISTINGUISHED   SCOTTISH   CONVERTS.          139 

celebrated  Bossuet,  whose  controversial  writings 
had  been  the  means  of  directing  him  to  the 
Catholic  faith  ;  and  subsequently  to  his  appoint 
ment  as  Governor  to  the  Prince  of  Wales,  Bossuet 
dedicated  to  him  an  edition  of  his  works.  On  the 
death  of  James  II.  at  St  Germains,  in  September 
1701,  it  was  to  the  pious  and  eloquent  Bishop 
of  Meaux  that  Perth  turned  for  consolation  in  his 
loss.  Fifteen  years  later  the  ex-Chancellor  him 
self  breathed  his  last,  and  was  buried  in  the 
church  of  the  Scotch  College  at  Paris.1  Among 
other  Scotch  converts  of  distinction  at  this  time  Scottish 

converts. 

we  meet  with  the  name  of  Alexander  White,  who,  Alexander 

White. 

after  obtaining  his  doctorate  in  Aberdeen,  went 
with  Charles  II.  to  Flanders,  where  he  was  re 
conciled  to  the  Catholic  Church,  abandoned  his 
appointment  as  Court -preacher,  and  occupied 
himself  with  the  composition  of  a  learned  work, 
entitled  Refutatio  Schismatis  Anglicani."  Men 
tion  must  also  be  made  of  John  Gordon,  the  Pro-  Gordon, 

Bishop  of 

testant  Bishop  of  Galloway,  who  in  1689  went  to  Gaiioway. 
France  and  afterwards  to   Rome,  where  he  em 
braced  Catholicism,  was  admitted  to  minor  orders, 
and  died  in   1726;  and    of  Thomas    Forbes,  son  Thomas 

Forbes. 

of  the  first  Bishop  of  Edinburgh,  who  was  con- 

1  Raess,  Die  Convertiten  seit  der  Reformation,  vol.  xii.  p.  415. 

-  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  22  Maii  1662,  fol.  59.  "  Injungatur 
oratori  [Vito]  munus  revidendi  compendium  annalium  ecclesi- 
asticarum  Baronii  a  Spondano  compositum,  et  nuper  in  Anglicanam 
linguam  translatum,  quod  S.  Congrio-  imprimi  mandavit.  Et  hujus 
laboris  intuitu  aliisque  justis  de  causis  erogentur  menstrua  scuta 
sex,  facto  tamen  verbo  cum  Sanctissimo." 


140       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

vertetl    in   early   youth,    and    proved    himself   a 
generous  benefactor  to  the  Scottish  Mission.1 
Excesses          Notwithstanding    the    assurances    which    Wil- 

connuitted 

against       Ham  of  Orange  had  given  to  the  Emperor  that 

Catholics. 

the  Catholics  of  Great  Britain  should  continue  to 
enjoy  the  royal  protection,  little  or  nothing  seems 
to  have  been  done  to  moderate  the  violence  of 
the  popular  feeling  against  them.2  In  December 
1688,  a  party  of  fanatics  sallied  out  of  Edinburgh, 
Kaid  on  broke  into  the  residence  of  the  Countess  of  Tra- 

Traquliair. 

quhair,  on  the  Tweed,  and  seized  a  quantity  of  pic 
tures,  vestments,  books,  and  other  articles,  which 
they  burnt  at  the  Cross  at  Peebles.3  A  few  months 

1  Gordon,  Xcotichronicon,   vol.  iv.   p.    547.     Bishop   Gordon   had 
been,   previous  to  his  nomination  to  Galloway,  "chaplain  to  his 
Majesty  at  New  York."     He  followed  the  exiled  king  to  St  Ger- 
mains  as  chaplain  to  the  Protestant  members  of  the  royal  household  ; 
and  his  conversion  to  Catholicism  probably  took  place  not  in  Rome 
but  in  France.     He  survived  all  the  other  Scotch  Caroline  Bishops, 
and  died  in  Rome  in  1726. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  Archiv.    Propag.  Acta,   1692,  fol.  18.      Cardinal  D'Estrees,  in 
presenting  the  report  of  David  Burnet,  vice-prefect  of  the  Scottish 
Mission,  states  that  "  Orange,  having  promised  to  the  Princes  his 
allies  not  to  molest  the  Catholics,  has  now,  by  way  of  appearing 
to  keep  his  word,  simply  abandoned  them  to  the  fury  and  insolence 
of  the  mob,  not  one  of  whom  has  been  punished  for  the  excesses 
committed  by  them."     The  Cardinal  goes   on   to   remark  on   the 
malicious  attempt  that  was  being  made  to  brand  the  Catholics  as 
traitors,  by  obliging  them  to   swear  to  acknowledge   William   as 
lawful  King  of  England,  which  they  could  not  in  conscience  do  ; 
"  a  pretext  being  thus  found  for  persecuting  them,  not  as  Catholics, 
but  as  rebels."     Propaganda  is  consequently  petitioned  to  sanction 
the  taking  of  such  an  oath  by  the  Catholics ;  the  answer  being 
that  the  matter  is  remitted  for  consideration  by  a  particular  con 
gregation. 

3  The  Transactions  of  the  Soc.  of  Antiq.  (Scotl.)  for  1857  contain 
an  interesting  inventory  (contributed  by  Dr  Laing)  of  the  "  Romish 


HENRY   NEVILLE    PAYNE.  141 

later  we  find  recorded  the  imprisonment  in.  Burnt  - 
island  Tolbooth.  and  subsequent  banishment,  of 
Mr  John  Adamson  for  the  sole  crime  of  "  Pa 
pistry  "  ;  and  in  the  following  year  the  committal 
to  Inverness  Castle  of  Alexander  Fraser  of  Kin- 
naries  for  a  like  offence.  A  more  notable  case 
was  that  of  Henry  Neville  Payne,  an  English  Neville 
Catholic  gentleman,  who  was  apprehended  in 
Dumfriesshire  in  1690,  and  brought  to  Edinburgh 
on  a  charge  of  being  concerned  in  a  plot  for  the 
restoration  of  James.  The  barbarous  tortures 
inflicted  on  him  by  order  of  the  king1  failed  to 
extort  the  expected  disclosures,  and  he  was  re 
committed  to  prison,  where  he  remained  for  up 
wards  of  ten  years,  being  released  only  in  Febru 
ary  170 1.2  The  Privy  Council  Records  for  1695 

wares  "  carried  off  from  Traquhair  by  the  mob.  They  included 
several  crucifixes,  a  triptych  lined  with  cloth-of-gold  and  inlaid  with 
paintings,  two  cases  of  relics,  "a  timber  box,  with  many  wafers  in 
it,"  "  a  pot  full  of  holy  oil,"  "  Mary  and  the  Babe  in  a  case  most 
curiously  wrought  in  a  kind  of  pearl,"  some  twelve  dozen  of  wax 
candles,  more  than  a  hundred  books — "  many  of  them  with  silver 
clasps  " — and  a  great  number  of  other  articles.  In  a  neighbouring 
house  they  came  upon  two  locked  trunks,  "  wherein  they  found,  in 
one  a  golden  cradle,  with  Mary  and  the  Babe  in  her  bosom  ;  in  the 
other,  the  priests'  robes." — TRANSLATOR. 

1  The  warrant  for  the  torture,  subscribed  with  William's  sign- 
manual,  is  dated  at  Kensington  Palace.     It  is  printed  in  the  State 
Trials,  vol.  x.  p.  753,  note. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  Macaulay  (Hist,  of  England,  vol.  iv.  p.  682)  states,  but  on  no 
authority,  that  Payne's  "  moral  character  had  not  stood  high  "  pre 
vious  to  his  arrest.     Lord  Crawford,  however,  who  presided  at  the 
application  of  the  torture,  declared  that  he  attributed  the  prisoner's 
extraordinary  constancy  in  suffering  to  his  strong  religious  prin 
ciples.     According  to  Macaulay,  Payne  continued  during  the  whole 


142       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

describe  a  raid  made  on  February  2,  1695,  on  a 
house  in  Canongate,  Edinburgh,  where  the  Catho 
lics  had  assembled  for  mass.     The  meeting  was 
Forcible      « dissipat "   by    the    authorities,    and  the    priest, 

dispersion  •/ 

congr^1-0  Father  David  Fairfoul,  together  with  some  of  the 
congregation,  which  included  two  fencing-masters 
and  a  periwig-maker  named  James  Blair,  were 
committed  to  prison.  Father  Fairfoul  was  after 
wards  banished,  on  giving  a  bond  of  three  hundred 
pounds  not  to  return  to  Scotland.1  A  few  months 
later  a  number  of  Catholic  controversial  books 
were  seized  in  a  private  house  in  Edinburgh,  and 
ordered  by  the  Lord  Provost  to  be  burnt  by  the 
common  executioner.2  Another  "  Popish  meet 
ing."  was  dispersed  in  Aberdeen,  in  June  1698. 
On  this  occasion  the  priests  made  their  escape, 
but  three  citizens,  named  Gibb,  Cowie,  and  Gray, 
were  apprehended  and  sent  to  Edinburgh,  with 
all  their  "  Popish  trinkets."  The  Aberdeen 
magistrates  were  strictly  enjoined  to  secure 
"  all  Popish  schoolmasters  or  schoolmistresses,  or 
breeders  of  youth  in  the  Popish  religion,  and  all 

of  his  imprisonment  to  plan  fresh  plots  and  insurrections  ;  but  we 
learn  from  the  Privy  Council  Eecords  (ann.  1699)  that  a  part,  at 
least,  of  those  tedious  years  was  spent  in  devising  and  perfecting 
a  new  and  improved  system  of  river  navigation. — TRANSLATOR. 

1  Records   of    Privy  Council.     Chambers,  Domestic  Annals,  vol. 
iii.  p.  108. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  146.     The  titles  of  the  books  were  The  Exposition  of 
the  True  Doctrine  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  matters  of  Controversy  ; 
An  Answer  to  M.  Dereden's  Funeral  of  the  Mass  ;  and  The  Question 
of  Questions,  which  is,  Who  ought  to  be  our  Judges  in  all  Differences 
of  Religion  ? — TRANSLATOR. 


SUFFERINGS  OF  THE  CLERGY.        143 

priests  and  trafficking  Papists  found  in  their 
bounds."  Less  than  a  year  afterwards  the  Duke 
of  Gordon  was  seized  in  his  own  house  in  Edin 
burgh,  where  mass  was  being  celebrated  in  pres 
ence  of  a  considerable  gathering  of  Catholics. 
The  Duke  was  imprisoned  for  a  fortnight  in 
the  Castle,  and  was  only  liberated  on  presenting 
a  humble  apology  to  the  Privy  Council.1  In 
June  of  the  same  year  an  ex-bailie  of  Aberdeen, 
named  David  Edie,  was  before  the  Council  on  a 
double  charge  of  apostasy  and  trafficking,  and 
after  some  months'  imprisonment  was  banished 
from  the  kingdom.2 

It  was  on  the  scattered  clergy  of  the  mission  Hardships 

.  endured 

that  the    severity   of    the   penal  laws  of  course  by  the 

clergy. 

pressed  most  hardly ;  and  the  report  of  Burnet, 
the  vice  -  prefect,  presented  to  Propaganda  by 
Cardinal  D'Estrees  in  1692,  gives  a  graphic 
picture  of  the  sufferings  to  which  they  were 
exposed.  Three  out  of  their  small  number  were 
languishing  in  prison,  the  prefect  himself  was 
obliged  to  remain  under  cover,  and  the  remainder 
made  their  way  by  stealth  and  at  night  from 
house  to  house,  hardly  daring  for  fear  of  the 
Government  spies  to  rest  in  the  same  spot  for 
two  days  together.  In  winter-time  they  lay 
concealed  in  the  cabins  of  the  peasants,  and 
during  summer  in  mountains,  woods,  and  caverns, 
constantly  exposed  to  hunger  and  thirst — for  be- 

1  Chambers,  Domestic  Annals,  vol.  iii.  pp.  203,  204.          "  Ibid.,  p.  214. 


144       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

yond  the  pittance  of  twenty  scudi  allowed  them 
by  Propaganda,  they  had  absolutely  no  means 
of  subsistence.1 

We  have  already  spoken  of  John  Seton,  a 
Jesuit  missionary,  who  was  imprisoned  in  1688, 
arid  lay  for  nearly  five  years  in  Blackness  Castle.2 
The  Privy  Council  Records  of  1693  relate  that  in 
April  of  that  year,  being  then  seventy  years  of 
age,  and  broken  down  by  the  sufferings  of  his 
long  confinement,  he  petitioned  the  Council  that 
they  would  "  not  permit  him,  an  old  sickly  dying 
man,  to  languish  in  prison  for  the  few  days  he 
can,  by  the  course  of  nature  and  disease,  continue 
in  this  life,"  but  allow  him  to  retire  and  close  his 
eyes  in  peace  in  the  house  of  some  friend.  It 
would  seem  that  the  prayer  was  granted.  Only  a 
few  years  later,  however,  in  May  1700,  a  new  and 
Fresh  severe  Act  of  Parliament  was  passed,  assigning  a 
against  reward  of  five  hundred  merks  for  the  detection  of 

Catholics. 

every  priest  or  Jesuit,  and  ordering  the  instant 
banishment  of  all  such  persons,  on  pain  of  death, 
if  they  returned  to  Scotland.  Catholics  were,  by 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  18,  1692.      Relatio  Card.  D'Estre'es. 
"  Dice  che  25  sono  li  sacerdoti  che  si  ritrovano  in  quella  missione,  et 
uno  che  e  esiliato  se  ne  sta  in  Fiandra.     Tre  sono  tenuti  in  stretta 
carcere,  et  il  superiore  obbligato  a  starsene  dentro.     Li  altri  sono 
forzati  d'andar,  vagando  per  la  campagna  di  casa  in  casa  in  tempo 
di  notte,  ne  possono  molto  trattenersi   per   non   esser  prese  dalle 
milizie  d' Oranges.      Che  nell'  inverno  stan  nascosti  ne  tugurii  dei 
contadini,  e  Testate  ne  monti,  nelle  selve,  nelle  caverne,  patendo 
fame,  freddo  e  fiachezza  per  la  penura  delle  cose  necessarie." 

2  See  ante,  p.  1 27. 


NOMINATION    OF    A    VICAR- APOSTOLIC.          145 

the  same  statute,  declared  incapable  of  inheriting 
property,  or  of  educating  their  children.1 

It  was,  perhaps,  the  increasing  difficulty  of  the 
position  in  which  the  Scottish  Catholics  at  this 
time  found  themselves,  that  turned  the  attention 
of  the  Holy  See  to  the  expediency  of  providing 
greater  facilities  for  the  ordination  of  priests,  and 
complying  at  length  with  the  desire  which  the 
clergy  had  so  often  expressed,  of  being  placed 
under  an  episcopal  superior.  On  April  27,  1694, 
Pope  Innocent  XII.  granted  an  extension  of  the 
privileges  which  had  been  conceded  to  the  Scotch 
College  at  Paris  by  Paul  V.  and  Urban  VIII.2  ; 
and  at  a  session  of  Propaganda  a  few  days  later 
it  was  resolved  to  nominate  a  vicar-apostolic  for  N 
Scotland,  who  should  receive  episcopal  consecra-  first  vicar - 

apostolic 

tion,  and  be  provided  by  the  Congregation  with  forSc?t- 

^  land,  1694. 

the  necessary  pontifical  ornaments  and  other  re- 

1  Acts  of  the  Part,  of  Scotland,  vol.  iii.  p.  628. 

2  The  privileges  in  question  are  given  in  the  Bullar.  Propagand., 
Appendix  ad  torn.  i.  pp.  125,  340.     They  were  as  follows  :    1.  Paul 
V.,  on  May  27,   1617,  granted  to  the  college  the  privilege  of   a 
private  oratory,  and  to  the  rector  power  to  give  dimissorial  letters 
to  the  students  to  receive  all  the  orders,  up  to  the  priesthood,  ad 
titulum  paupertatis.    2.  On  January  11,  1643,  Urban  VIII.  granted 
permission  to  the  same  students,  during  the  time  of  their  residence 
at  the  college,  and  as  long  as  in  the  judgment  of  the  Superior  they 
were  advancing  in  their  studies,  to  be  admitted  to  all  the  orders, 
including  the  priesthood,  without  any  dimissorials,  except  those  who 
were  under  a  bishop  of  their  own  ;  and  he  also  granted  them  a 
plenary  indulgence  at   the  beginning  and  end  of  their  course  of 
studies.     3.  Innocent  XII.  confirmed  the  above  privileges  on  April 
27,  1694,  and  permitted  in  addition  that  the  students  should  be 
ordained  not  only  extra  tempora  statuta,  but  also  without  observing 
the  interstices  as  ordered  by  the  Council  of  Trent. 

VOL.  IV.  K 


146       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1660-1702. 

Appoint-     quirements. l     The  name  of  Thomas  Nicolson  was 
Thomas      proposed  for  this  dignity  in  July  and  August  1694, 

Nicolson.  o        J  J  •> 

and  was  approved  by  Pope  Innocent  XII.  on 
August  24th  of  the  same  year.2  The  new  prelate 
received  the  same  faculties  as  the  bishops  of  Ire 
land/'3  and  there  was  secured  to  him  from  Propa 
ganda  a  yearly  income  of  two  hundred  scudi,  with 
fifty  more  for  travelling  expenses.  Nicolson  was 
of  good  Scottish  family,  being  son  of  Sir  Thomas 
Nicolson  of  Kemnay.  He  was  born  in  1645, 
brought  up  a  Protestant,  and  for  nearly  fourteen 
years  held  a  professorship  at  the  University  of 
Glasgow.  Becoming  a  Catholic  in  1682,  he  went 
to  study  at  Douai  and  Padua,  and  was  ordained 
priest  three  years  later.  In  1687  he  returned 
to  Scotland  to  labour  on  the  mission ;  but  when 
the  Revolution  broke  out  in  the  following  year, 
although  he  contrived  to  make  his  escape  from 

1  Archiv.  Propag.   Acta,  1694,  fol.  37.      (In  congregatione  piw- 
patoria.)     "Eligatur  Vicarius  Apostolicus  cum  titulo  episcopal!  in 
partibus,  et  dentur  ornamenta  sacra  cum  vasis  sacris  et  libris." 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  1694,  fol.  100.     "Tomaso  Nicolson,  sacer- 
dote  Scozzese,  antico  e  benemerito  missionario,  il  quale  ha  qualita, 
dottrina  e  costumi  ecclesiastici."     See  Brady,  Episcopal  Succession, 
vol.  iii.  p.  456. 

3  Archives   of  the  H.  Office  (communicated  by  Canon  Storti). 
Sessio  fer.  v.    11   Novembris  1694.      "Tomaso  Nicolson,  Vescovo 
Peristachiensis,  V.A.  nel  regno  di  Scozia,  ebbe  per  decreto  di  Propa 
ganda  de  5  Ottobre  1694,  le  stesse  facolta  che  i  Vescovi  della  Ir- 
landa,  vale  a  dire  quelle  della  formola  sesta  di  Propaganda."     Ibid., 
fer.  vi.  21  August!  1698.     "  Fuerunt  renovate  ad  aliud  quinquen 
nium  per  decretum  de  Propaganda  Fide,  28  Julii  1698,  facultates 
concedi  solitse  episcopis  pro  locis  hreresi  infectis."     The  faculties  in 
question  were  practically  identical  with  those  previously  granted  to 
the  English  arch-priests.     See  ante,  vol.  iii.  p.  423  et  seq.,  note. 


CONSECRATION   OF   BISHOP   NICOLSON,  1695.       147 

Edinburgh,  he  was  apprehended  at  Stirling,  and 
imprisoned  for  some  months.     On  the  security  of 
his  brother,  he  was  permitted  to  leave  the  coun 
try,  and  crossed  over  to  France,  where   he   was 
for  three  years  confessor  to  a  convent  at  Dun 
kirk.     It  was  here  that  he  received  the  news  of  his 
nomination  as  Bishop  of  Peristachium  and  Vicar- 
Apostolic  for  Scotland  ;    and  he  was  consecrated  His  conse 
cration  at 
at  Paris,  in  the  archbishop's  chapel,  on  February  Paris,  Feb- 

J    ruary!695. 

27,  1695 — the  officiating  prelate  being  Mgr.  Mas- 
caron,  Bishop  of  Agen,  assisted  by  the  Bishops  of 
Ypres  and  Lucon.1 

Immediately  after  his  consecration,  Bishop  Nic-  Difficulties 

in  the  way 

olson  left  Paris  to  return  to  Scotland ;    but  for  of  his  re- 

turn  to 

want  of  passports  he  was  compelled  to  remain  Scotlaml- 
in  Holland  for  upwards  of  a  year.  From  a  letter 
of  Giulio  Piazza,  the  internuncio  at  Brussels,  it 
would  seem  that  the  bishop  was  ready  to  venture 
to  enter  England  even  without  passports,  pro 
vided  that  the  authorities  were  willing  to  cancel 
the  bond  for  three  thousand  florins  given  by  his 
brother  as  security  for  his  remaining  abroad.2 
At  the  instance  of  Propaganda,  the  internuncio 
applied  on  Nicolson's  behalf  to  the  Duke  of 
Bavaria;  and  on  November  4,  1695,  he  reported 
that  the  Duke  had  instructed  his  Ministers  to 


1  Brady,  loc.  tit.     Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  ] . 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  1695,  fol.  212.     "  Purche  possa  ottenere 
prima  da  questo,  ch'il  suo  fratello  sia  libero  della  sigurtci  di  -^-fiorini, 
che  fece,  quando  il  suddetto  Mgr.  Nicolson  fu  mandate  in  esilio." 


148       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

see  that  Scarlatti,  his  ambassador  in  London, 
took  the  necessary  steps  to  obtain  the  desired 
permission.1  On  January  27,  1696,  Piazza  was 
able  to  inform  the  Congregation  that  King 
William  had  granted  the  requisite  licence,  which 
would  be  forthwith  transmitted  to  the  bishop  in 
Holland.2  Notwithstanding  the  royal  permis 
sion,  it  would  seem  that  Nicoison  was  arrested 
and  imprisoned  immediately  on  his  arrival  in 
England  in  November  1696,  and  was  not  released 
until  the  following  May. 
Letter  from  The  bishop's  own  wish  was  naturally  to  enter 

Bishop  , 

Nicoison     as  soon  as  possible  on  the  field  01  labour  assigned 

to  Propa- 


S?n<l^w     to  him  by  the  Holy  See  ;  and  we  can  gather  from 

May  1695.  •>  J 

a  letter  addressed  by  him  to  Propaganda  from 
Brussels  on  May  17,  1695,  what  was  the  spirit 
in  which  he  was  prepared  to  undertake  his  new 
duties.  "  It  will  be  my  endeavour,"  he  wrote, 

1  Arch.  Prop.  Scozia,  Scritt.  rifer.  I.     "  Ho  trovato  cosl  ben  dis- 
posto  il  Signor  Duca  per  lettere  per  impiegare  il  suo  credito  in  In- 
ghilterra  in  favore  di  Mgr.  Nicoison,  che  mi  ha  promesso  di  par- 
larne  a  quelli  suoi  ministri,  onde  informati  di  quanto  si  richiede  ne 
possa  incaricarsi  il  Signor  Abbate  Scarlatti  presentemente  suo  in- 
viato  in  Londra,  acci6  procuri  al  sudetto  prelate  un  passaporto  per 
trasferirsi  in  Scozia,  oppure  che  ottenga  la  liberazione  del  fratello 
dalla  cauzione  che  per  lui  chiede  quando  fu  mandate  in  esiglio." 

2  Ibid.,  loc.  cit.     "  Esseiido  riuscito  al  Sign.  Abbate  Scarlatti  medi- 
aiite  le  istanze  fatte  a  nome  di  quello  Signor  Duca  per  lettere  di 
ottenere  dal  Principe  d'Oranges  a  Mgr.  Nicoison,  Vescovo  Peristach- 
eniense,  la  permissione  di  portarsi  in  Scozia,  che  da  me  li  sark  tras- 
messa  la  prossima  Domenica  in  Ollanda."     Efforts  have  recently 
been  made,  but  unsuccessfully,  to  discover  in  the  State  archives  at 
Munich  the  report  sent  to  his  government  by  the  Bavarian  ambas 
sador  in  London. 


NICOLSON'S  LETTER  TO  PROPAGANDA.        149 

"  to  let  his  Holiness  and  the  cardinals  see  from 
my  deeds  rather  than  my  words,  that  it  has 
never  even  entered  my  mind  to  look  for  a  home 
in  this  country,  but  that  I  am  anxious  to  betake 
myself  as  soon  as  possible  to  the  place  of  my 
abode  and  my  labours.  .  .  .  Nor  am  I  less  firmly 
determined  to  keep  within  the  limits  of  the  au 
thority  committed  to  me,  that  is,  of  a  vicar  entire 
ly  dependent  on  the  Apostolic  See.  In  truth,  I 
should  be  guilty  of  great  folly  were  I  to  pretend 
to  exercise  the  jurisdiction  of  a  bishop  in  ordinary 
—a  course  of  action  which  would  make  a  most 
unfortunate  impression  on  others,  and  greatly  im 
pede  the  fruit  of  our  labours.  We  ought  to  aim 
at  peace  and  unity,  to  profit  all  and  hinder  none, 
to  secure  a  sound  administration  rather  by  love 
and  kindness  than  by  the  authoritative  power  of 
our  office.  ...  I  have  frequently  laid  before  the 
internuncio  the  afflicted  condition  of  our  brethren, 
and  have  myself  informed  the  most  eminent  Car 
dinal  de  Spada  on  the  subject.  I  am  aware  that 
all  priests  are  by  public  decree  ordered  to  be 
banished,  and  I  know  also  the  cruel  disposition 
of  the  Calvinists  who  are  now  in  authority  in 
Scotland.  In  England  it  is  not  so ;  and  hence 
the  Belgians  infer  that  the  persecution  of  our 
people  does  not  emanate  from  the  sovereign ;  but 
what  is  done  by  the  king's  privy  council  must  be 
considered  as  done  by  himself."  The  vicar-apos- 
tolic  addressed  his  first  report  from  Scotland  to  fromSoot- 


150       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

land,  Sep-   the  Sacred  Congregation  on  September  21,  1697.1 

1697.  Writing  from  Aberdeen,  he   expresses    his   obli 
gations  to  the  nuncios  at  Cologne  and  Brussels 
for   their   counsel    and   assistance,   and    accounts 
for  his  delay   in   reaching  Scotland  by  the  fact 
of    his    imprisonment    in    London.       He    reports 
highly  of  the   learning,   zeal,   and  piety  of  the 
few  missionaries  in  the  country,  both  secular  and 
regular,  but  deplores  the  harm  done  to  Catholics 
by  the  scepticism  and  corruption  of  morals  which 
were  everywhere  prevalent.     He   asks  for  more 
extended  faculties    to   enable   him    to    meet    the 
difficulties  caused  by  the  sanction  given  by  the 
civil  law  to  marriages  within  the  second  degree, 
and  speaks  of  the  efforts  which  were  being  made 
to  establish  schools  in  the  Highland  districts. 

His  second       Bishop  Nicolson's  second  report  to  Propaganda 
September  was   forwarded  on   September   5,    1698,  through 

1698.  . 

John  Irvin,  the  procurator  of  the  Scotch  Mission 

in  Paris.2     Irvin  refers  at  the  beginning  of  his 

Persecu-     letter  to  the  persecution  at  that  time  raging;  in 

tion  pre 
vailing  in     Scotland  against  the  Catholic  clergy,  who,  wher- 

Scotland.  »•/  ' 

ever  possible,  were  apprehended  and  carried  pris 
oners  to  Edinburgh  ;  and  he  adds  that,  being 
himself  one  of  the  best  known  of  their  number, 
he  had  endeavoured  to  prevent  the  further  mo 
lestation  of  his  colleagues  by  giving  notice  to 
the  authorities  of  his  intention  to  quit  the  coun- 

1  A  translation  of  the  document  is  given  in  Appendix  VI. 

2  See  Appendix  VII. 


VISITATION    OF    THE    HIGHLANDS,    1700.  151 

try    two    months    previously.      The   missionaries 
then  labouring  in  Scotland  included  ten  Jesuits,  ^;.. 

n  of  mission 

four  Benedictines,  and  twenty-three  secular  priests.  aries- 

The  bishop  himself  was  indefatigable  not  only  in 
the  exercise  of  his  episcopal  office — confirming, 
preaching,  and  instructing  both  clergy  and  people 
—but  also  in  his  labours  as  a  simple  missionary 
priest,  traversing  wide  districts  on  foot  in  order 
to  visit  the  sick  and  administer  the  sacraments. 
An  Italian  version  is  extant  of  part  of  the  bishop's 
own  report  to  the  Congregation  in  the  year  1700.1 
This  document,  which  is  unfortunately  the  only 
one  that  has  been  preserved  of  those  transmitted 
to  Rome  by  Bishop  Nicolsoii  at  this  period  of 
his  vicariate,  describes  the  visitation  of  the  visitation 

ot  the 

Highlands    and   Islands   held  in  the  months 
May,   June,   July,  and  August   1700.      In  illus-  ^ 
tration   of  the    obstacles  which    he    had   to    en 
counter,   the  bishop   mentions  that   he  travelled 
through  those  wild  northern  regions  for  days  to 
gether  without  meeting  with  a  single  human  habi 
tation.     His  first  station  was  the  island  of  Egg,  Egg. 
where  he  found  three  hundred  Catholics,  all  con 
stant  in  the  faith  and  loyal  to  their  king;   and 
he  subjoins  a  singular  story  about  a  number  of 
these  islanders  having  recently  suffered  martyr 
dom  at  the  hands  of  an  "English  pirate  named 
Porringer  "  who  gave  them  the  choice  of  death 

^5          *  O 

or  apostasy.     On  the  island  of  Canna  there  were  Can™. 

1  Appendix  VIII. 


152       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

a  hundred  and  thirty  Catholics,  and  some  fifteen 
Uist.  hundred  in  Uist,  including  the  owner  of  the 
island,  the  chief  of  the  Macdonalcls,  who  received 
the  bishop  with  every  mark  of  cordial  respect. 
The  latter  also  refers  in  high  terms  to  the  pro- 
Bami.  prietor  of  the  isle  of  Barra,  an  old  man  and  a 
fervent  Catholic,  who  was  accustomed  himself  to 
instruct  his  people  every  Sunday  in  religious  doc 
trine.  The  bishop  returned  to  the  mainland  at 
the  end  of  July.  He  appears  to  attribute  the 
growth  of  Protestantism  in  the  Highlands  chiefly 
to  the  want  of  sufficient  priests,  and  to  the  prac 
tice  of  sending  the  sons  of  the  chieftains  to  be 
educated  in  Protestant  schools  in  the  south.  The 
best  hopes  for  the  future  lay  in  the  proposed 
establishment  of  Catholic  schools  in  the  West 
Highlands,  although  the  continuance  of  the  per 
secutions  and  the  extraordinary  efforts  requisite 
to  provide  for  the  payment  of  teachers  could  not 
but  be  a  source  of  great  anxiety. 
Moral  and  The  period  to  which  belong  the  devoted  labours 

religious 

ftiSa  *  Scottish  vicar-apostolic  is  perhaps  in 

in  1700.  some  respects  one  of  the  darkest  in  the  history 
of  our  country.  We  will  let  an  impartial  modern 
writer  depict  the  state  of  Scotland  a  century  and 
a  half  after  the  establishment  of  Protestantism. 
"Men,"  writes  Chambers,1  "in  trying  to  make 
each  other  Episcopalians  and  Presbyterians,  had 

1  Domestic  Annals,  vol.  ii.  p.  497. 


CONDITION    OF    SCOTLAND,    1700.  153 

almost  ceased  to  be  Christians.  The  population 
was  small  and  generally  poor,  and  little  had  been 
done  to  advance  the  arts  of  life.  Scotland  had 
sent  forth  no  voice  in  either  literature  or  science  ; 
her  universities  could  not  train  either  the  lawyer 
or  the  physician.  No  news  -  sheet,  no  stage 
coaches,  no  system  of  police,  existed  in  the  realm. 
In  certain  intellectual  and  moral  respects,  the 
country  was  in  no  better  state.  The  judge  was 
understood  to  be  accessible  to  private  persuasions, 
and  even  direct  bribes  were  suspected.  The 
people  believed  as  firmly  in  witchcraft  as  in  the 
first  principles  of  religion." 

"  There  was  one  country  " — we  cite  a  historian 
who  is  at  least  not  prejudiced  in  favour  of  Cathol 
icism1 —  "in  which  the  Puritan  ministers  suc 
ceeded  in  moulding  alike  the  character  and  the 
habits  of  the  nation,  and  in  disseminating  their 
harsh  and  gloomy  tenets  through  every  section 
of  society.  While  England  was  breaking  loose 
from  her  most  ancient  superstitions,  and  advanc 
ing  with  gigantic  strides  along  the  paths  of 
knowledge,  Scotland  still  cowered  in  helpless 
subjection  before  her  clergy.  Never  was  a 
mental  servitude  more  complete,  and  never  was 
a  tyranny  maintained  with  more  inexorable 
barbarity.  Supported  by  public  opinion,  the 
Scottish  ministers  succeeded  in  overawing  all 

1  Lecky,  History  of  Rationalism  (ed.  1865),  vol.  i.  pp.  137,  138. 


154       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1660-1702. 

opposition,  and  prohibiting  the  faintest  expres 
sion  of  adverse  opinions."  As  late  as  1773,  we 
are  told,  the  "  divines  of  the  associated  Presby 
tery  "  passed  a  resolution  declaring  their  belief 
in  witchcraft,  and  deploring  the  general  scep 
ticism  on  the  subject.1 

It  was  hardly  to  be  expected  that  in  the  in 
cessant  conflicts  waged  by  the  opposing  Protes 
tant  sects,  as  well  against  one  another  as  against 
the  adherents  of  the  old  religion,  which  was 
equally  obnoxious  to  both,  much  room  could  be 
found  for  the  organisation  of  any  public  works  of 
a  charitable  nature.  "  The  ancient  Church,"  as 
Chambers  truly  remarks,2  "was  honourably  dis 
tinguished  by  its  charity  towards  the  poor,  and 
more  especially  towards  the  diseased  poor ;  and 
it  was  a  dreary  interval  of  nearly  two  centuries 
which  intervened  between  the  extinction  of  its 
lazar-houses  and  leper-houses  and  the  time  when 
merely  a  civilised  humanity  dictated  the  estab 
lishment  of  a  regulated  means  of  succour  for  the 
sickness-stricken  of  the  humbler  classes."  It 
was  not  until  1721  that  the  idea  was  first 
mooted  of  founding  a  hospital  in  Edinburgh,  and 
nearly  another  decade  passed  before  it  found 
realisation. 

Such    was    the    condition    of    Scotland   when 

1  Lecky,  History  of  Rationalism,  vol.  i.  p.  147. 

2  Chambers,  Domestic  A  nnals,  vol.  iii.  p.  557. 


CONDITION    OF    SCOTLAND,    1700.  155 

Innocent  XII.  despatched  the  first  vicar-apostolic 
to  rule  the  scattered  and  down-trodden  Catho 
lics  of  that  country.  It  will  now  be  our  task  to 
trace  the  result  of  his  labours,  and  those  of  his 
successors,  during  the  course  of  the  eighteenth 
century. 


156 


CHAPTER    III. 

THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND    FROM 

1700  TO   1760. 

condition    Kixc4  WILLIAM  III.  died  in  March  1702,  after  a 

of  the 

Catholics     reign    of  fourteen    years.     Some    recent  writers, 

under  Wil-  ^ 

liamin.  notably  Onno  Klopp  in  his  important  historical 
work  on  the  fall  of  the  House  of  Stuart,  have 
maintained,  chiefly  on  the  ground  of  the  reports 
of  the  imperial  ambassador  in  London,  that 
William  showed  himself  somewhat  indulgent  to 
wards  his  English  Catholic  subjects.  As  far  as 
Scotland  and  Ireland  were  concerned,  however, 
this  was  certainly  not  the  case.  The  represen 
tations  made  by  the  imperial  ambassador  in 

in  Ireland,  favour  of  the  Irish  Catholics  promised,  indeed, 
to  be  effectual,  but  were  followed  by  no  good 
results.  On  the  contrary,  the  penal  statutes 
were  put  into  execution  both  in  Ireland  and  in 
Scotland,  during  the  reign  of  William,  with  even 
more  severity  than  before ;  and  in  order  to  blind 
the  emperor  to  the  real  state  of  affairs,  addresses 
were  circulated  in  Ireland  by  the  Government, 


SCOTLAND    UNDER    WILLIAM    III.    AND    ANNE.       157 

purporting  to  assure  him,  in  the  name  of  the 
unfortunate  Catholics,  of  the  complete  religious 
freedom  which  they  were  supposed  to  enjoy. 
The  names  of  such  Catholics  as  refused  to  sub 
scribe  to  these  fictitious  addresses  were  surrep 
titiously  added  to  the  documents  by  order  of  the 
authorities.1 

As   regarded    Scotland,    the    condition    of   the  an.i  in 
Catholics    of   that    country    under    William    III. 
was  little,   if  at   all,   better   than    that   of  their 
Irish    co-religionists.      The    kino-     in    fact,   aban- 

O  O 3 

doned  them  altogether  to  the  fanaticism  of  the 
people,  and  the  priests  especially  were  proceeded 
against  with   the    utmost    severity.      The    acces-  Accession 
sion  of  Anne,   the   sister-in-law  of  William,  and  Anne. 

1  British  Museum,  Addit.  MSS.,  31,248.  Papers  of  Cardinal 
Gualterio.  Letters  relating  to  Irish  and  Scotch  Catholics,  1692- 
1709,  fol.  15  (without  date  or  subscription).  "Estratto  d'una 
lettera  del  Primate  d'Irlanda,  mandate  al  suo  Procuratore  in  Roma. 
Habbiamo  cattive  novelle  della  barbara  maniera  che  i  nostri  amici 
in  Hibernia  son  trattati  dalli  heretici.  L'aiino  passato  fu  fatta 
lamentatione  espressa  a  1'Imperatore  delli  oltraggi  commessi  in 
cotesto  Regno  contro  li  poveri  Cattolici,  il  quale  ha  scritto  al 
Principe  d'Oranges  a  favore  de  medesimi.  L'Oranges  ha  rescritto 
al  Imperatore  che  godevano  tutta  la  liberta  che  desideravano,  e  per 
cio  confirmare  maggiormente,  ha  fatto  fare  un  instrumento  che 
dovea  esser  sottoscritto  da  tutto  il  clero  e  popolo.  II  quale  instru 
mento  fu  presentato  a  loro  in  tutte  le  parti  del  Regno  per  li  messi 
d'Oranges  ;  ma  li  Cattolici  hanno  generalmente  rifiutato  di  sotto- 
scriverlo.  Questo  rifiuto  ha  irritato  1'Oraiiges  in  modo  che  avanti 
Natale  primo  passato  ha  dato  ordine  che  tutti  fossero  messi  prigione 
sotto  pretesto  di  sicurta  contro  la  loro  rebellione,  ovvero  nova  calata 
de  Francesi  che  lui  temeva,  e  questa  loro  prigionia  duro  sin  al 
ultimo  di  Febraro  sequeiite,  quando  senza  la  loro  saputa  ha  fatto 
sottoscrivere  il  .  .  .  instrumento  con  i  norni  di  tutti  quanti  e  1'ha 
mandato  al  Imperatore." 


158       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,   1700-1760. 

younger  daughter  of  James  II.,  brought  little 
relief  to  the  Scottish  Catholics.  The  reign  of 
the  last  of  the  Stuarts  was  signalised  by  an  event 
fraught  with  important  results  for  the  future  of 
union  of  Scotland — namely,  the  Union,  in  1707,  of  that 

England 

fnddSi707  country  and  England  into  one  kingdom.  '  There 
are  a  few  princes,"  remarks  Burton,  "  that,  from 
a  sincere  distaste  of  royalty  and  the  cares  of 
government,  have  descended  from  the  throne ; 
but  the  voluntary  consent  of  a  numerous  senate 
to  resign  its  legislative  functions  for  ever  is  an 
event  unexampled  in  the  history  of  mankind."  l 
The  voices  of  the  Marquis  of  Annandale,  Lord 
Belhaven,  and  a  few  more  patriotic  spirits,  were 
in  vain  raised  to  protest  against  this  national 
humiliation.  Once  again,  as  had  happened  too 
Means  i>y  often  in  the  past  history  of  the  country,  Scottish 
was  car-  scruples  were  silenced  by  English  gold.  Twenty 
thousand  pounds  were  sent  down  from  the 
English  Treasury  for  distribution  ;  and  the  Union 
was  carried  by  the  paltry  majority  of  thirty-three 
votes.  By  way  of  soothing  the  susceptibilities 
and  calming  the  apprehensions  of  the  people,  it 
was  ordered  that  the  regalia  should  remain  in 
Scotland,  and  should  be  deposited  in  Edinburgh 
Castle.  A  special  statute  was  passed  providing 
for  the  maintenance  and  establishment  of  the 
Presbyterian  system  in  Scotland.  Toleration  was 
at  the  same  time  guaranteed  to  members  of  the 

1  Burton,  Hist,  of  Scotland,  vol.  viii.  ch.  Ixxxvi. 


THE    PEXAL    LAWS    UNDER    ANNE.  159 

Episcopal  communion ; l  it  was  enacted  that  all 
future  successors  to  the  crown  must  belong  to 
the  Church  of  England,  and  the  claim  of  the 
bishops  to  sit  and  vote  in  Parliament  was  duly 
recognised.  The  rights  of  ecclesiastical  patronage 
were  also  secured  and  preserved.  Liberty  of 
conscience  and  worship  was  refused  to  only  one 
form  of  religious  belief,  and  that  the  one  to  which 

o 

the  whole  nation  had  adhered  for  more  than  a 
thousand  years.2 

Durino-  the   reign    of  Queen  Anne  the   penal  continued 

n.  .  .  .         severity  of 

laws  continued  in  full  force  against  the  Scottish  the  penal 

laws. 

Catholics.  On  September  23,  1702,  Cardinal 
Noris  presented  to  Propaganda  a  report  from 
Bishop  Nicolson,  stating  that  the  object  of  the 
Government  was  the  total  extermination  of  the 
Catholic  religion  throughout  the  country.  It 
was  absolutely  forbidden  to  employ  Catholics  in 
domestic  service,  and  every  effort  was  being  made 
to  apprehend  and  convict  as  many  priests  as 
possible.3  James  Gordon,  Nicolson's  procurator 
in  Paris,  and  rector  of  the  Scotch  College  there, 

1  The  Act  of  Toleration  here  referred  to  was  not  passed  until  1712, 
five  years  subsequent  to  the  Union. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  See  Burton,  op.  cit. 

3  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  260,  26  Sept.  1702.     "Gravezze  che 
soft'rono  per  la  presente  persecuzione  ad  essi  [Cattolici]  mossa  dal 
parlamento  di  quel  Regno  con  severissimi  editti  tendenti  al  ester- 
minio  totale  della  Religione,  poicho  ...  si  proibisce  ai  padroni  di 
tener  servitori  Cattolici,  si  ordina,  che  si  facciano  esatte  diligenze 
per  iscoprire  e  carcerare  i  sacerdoti  e  condannarli  se  11011  abjuranno 
la  s.  fede." 


160       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

wrote  at  the  same  time,  and  in  similar  terms, 
to  the  nuncio.1  A  letter  received  a  few  months 
later  by  John  Irvine  Lines,  and  preserved  in 
the  archives  of  Propaganda,  states  that  rigorous 
search  was  being  made  for  priests  in  every  house 
throughout  the  country,  and  that  the  Privy 
Council  had  offered  a  reward  of  five  hundred 
marks  to  any  one  apprehending  a  priest.  The 
Auti-cath-  writer  goes  on  to  describe  a  burlesque  procession 
which  had  taken  place  in  Edinburgh  on  the  eve 
of  the  opening  of  the  General  Assembly.  A  large 
number  of  vestments  and  sacred  pictures,  which 
had  been  found  in  the  houses  of  Catholics,  were 
carried  in  triumph  through  the  streets  :  the  com 
mon  hangman  was  attired  in  the  richest  of  these 
vestments,  with  a  large  crucifix  in  one  hand 
and  a  consecrated  chalice  in  the  other,  and  his 
assistants  were  similarly  arrayed.  The  procession 
traversed  the  entire  city,  amid  the  blasphemies 
and  execrations  of  the  populace,  and  the  spoils 
were  then  publicly  committed  to  the  flames.2  In 

1  Brit.  Mus.,  Addit.  MSS.,  20,311.     Papers  of  Cardinal  Gualterio, 
1701-1716,  fol.   21.     Paris,  Id.   Septembr.   1702.     "Quantum  vero 
mutata  sit  [conditio  missionis]  his  ultiniis  decent  mensibus,  nemo 
qui   non   viderit  conjicere   potest,  immanis   vero   ilia  in   deterius 
mutatio,  ex  srevissimis  illis  recentibus  comitiorum  Eegni  decretis 
fluxit."     Philip  Antony  Gualteri  was  nuncio  in  Paris  in  1700,  and 
assisted  James  II.  at  his  last  moments.     In   1713  he  was  made 
cardinal  and  protector  of  Scotland.     He  died  in  1728  at  Eome,  and 
was  buried  in  the  cathedral   of  Orvieto.     See  Cardella,  Memorie 
Storiche,  vol.  viii.  p.  91. 

2  Archiv.  Prop.  Scozia,  Scritture  rifer.,  vol.  ii.,  4  Maggio  1704. 
Al  Signer  Giovanni  Irvino  Ludovico  Lines.    "  Deve  sapere  VS.  che 


PROCLAMATION    AGAINST   CATHOLICS.          161 

March    1704    the    Queen    issued   a    solemn    pro-  Royal  pro 
clamation, 

clamation,  calling  on  all  sheriffs,  bailies,  magis-  1704. 
trates,  officers  of  the  law,  and  justices  of  the 
peace,  at  once  to  "  put  the  laws  in  force  against 
Jesuits,  priests,  sayers  of  mass,  resetters  or  har- 
bourers  of  priests,  or  hearers  of  mass ;  to  seize 
and  apprehend  priests,  Papists,  and  Jesuits  ;  to 
put  down  all  mass  meetings.  All  persons  who 
shall  apprehend  and  convict  any  priest,  Papist, 
traffiquer,  Jesuit,  harbourer,  or  resetter,  shall 
have  a  reward  of  five  hundred  merks,  besides 

11011  si  capitano  piu  lettere  da  due  nostri  amici  in  Scotia,  i  quali 
sono  incarcerati,  ovvero  assai  lontano  ritirati  per  poter  nascondersi. 
Tuttavia  dalle  lettere  d'Ingliilterra  sapemmo,  die  presentemente  in 
Scotia  e  accesa  la  piu  crudele  persecuzione  che  dai  tempi  di  Knox 
mai  fosse  in  quelle  parte  sentita.  Vi  haiino  fatto  uno  generale 
ricerca  per  tutte  le  case  de'  Cattolici  del  Regno,  andando  a  testa  i 
President!  medesimi  et  i  soldati  condottieri  di  quel  famoso  popo- 
laccio,  e  con  protesto  di  cercare  per  sacerdoti  hanno  spogliato  e 
sacheggiato  la  piu  parte  de'  Cattolici,  et  a  cio  fare  ne  ha  prestato 
autorita  il  Consiglio  Private,  assegnando  cinquecento  Marki  (cioe 
una  raoneta  poco  meno  di  un  testone  1'una)  per  rimuneratione  a 
quello  a  cui  sar;\  riuscito  di  cattivare  alcun  sacerdote.  Piu  del 
Sign.  Davidson  (vecchio  missionario  del  clero  e  gia  esiliato  una 
volta  e  senza  licenza  ritornato)  fatto  prigione  a  Leith  quattro  o 
cinque  altri  sacerdoti  sono  stato  presi  ne'  contorni  d'Edinburgo,  sin' 
oro  non  sapemmo  i  loro  nomi.  II  giorno  antecedente  alia  prima 
sessione  dell'  Assemblea  Generale  di  Predicanti,  si  fece  una  pro- 
cessione  burlesca  per  tutte  le  strade  d'Edinburgo,  portanda  in 
trionfo  una  grande  quantita  di  paramenti  e  sacre  Imagini,  che 
trovato  havevano  nelle  case  de'  Cattolici.  Tra  altri  profanamenti, 
vestirono  il  publico  Boia  de'  piu  ricchi  ornamenti  che  havessero, 
dandogli  un  gran  crocitisso  in  una  mano,  et  un  calice  consecrato 
nell'  altra,  e  nell'  istessa  foggio  pararono  il  servitore  del  Boia  et 
altri  manigoldi,  e  quando  in  questo  modo  esecrato  attraversata 
havevano  tutta  la  citta  con  inaudite  blasfemie  abbrucciarono  solen- 
nemente  ogni  cosa  nella  publica  piazza." 

VOL.  IV.  L 


162       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1700-1760. 

expenses."  The  ministers  are  at  the  same  time 
commanded  to  be  diligent  in  taking  the  names 
of  all  persons  "  suspected  of  Popery,  or  who  have 
apostatised  from  the  Protestant  religion."  l  The 
object  of  this  latter  regulation  was  to  second  the 
efforts  of  the  Kirk,  which  had  set  on  foot  a 
system  of  universal  inquisition  worthy  of  the 
darkest  and  most  intolerant  days  of  the  sixteenth 
century. 

statistics         In   the   Miscellany    of   the    Maitland    Club   is 
churchiu    printed   a   list    of    "Popish    parents    and   their 

Scotland.  , .         .  ft   c^       1 1         i 

children  in  various  districts  of  Scotland,  as  given 
in  to  the  Lords  of  the  Privy  Council  and  to  the 
Commission  of  the  General  Assembly,  1701  to 
1705."  2  The  number  of  Catholics  assigned  to 
Edinburgh  amounts  to  160,  among  them  being 
the  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Gordon,  with  their 
family  and  household ;  Lady  Mary  Keith  (daugh 
ter  of  Earl  Marischal)  ;  Lady  Kerr  and  her  six 
children  ;  Lady  Douglas  and  family  ;  Alexander 
Finnic,  formerly  Episcopal  minister  at  Darnock ; 
Fathers  Carnegie  and  M'Mackie  ;  and  several 
teachers,  advocates,  surgeons,  and  members  of 
other  professions.  From  Leith  five  Catholics 
are  reported,  and  from  Glasgow,  which  is  said 
to  be  a  place  of  resort  for  Papists  from  other 
quarters,  twelve.  A  complaint  was  brought  by 
the  Synod  of  Dumfries  that  the  minister  there 


1  Miscellany  of  the  Maitland  Club,  vol.  iii.  p.  392. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  396  ct  seq. 


STATISTICS   OF   THE    CHURCH,    1701.  163 

"  had  by  the  Papists  his  horse  thrust  through 
with  a  sword,"  because  he  was  the  means  of 
getting  their  priest,  Father  Innes,  apprehended.1 
The  names  of  twenty  Catholics  are  returned  from 
Perth.  The  most  interesting  details,  however, 
are  contained  in  the  reports  from  the  Highlands  The  mgh- 
and  Islands,  which  run  as  follows  :  "  First — South  islands. 
Uist  and  Barra.  The  people  here  are  nearly  all 
Papists.  Nicolson,  a  Popish  bishop,  was  there 
lately,  and  in  other  Highland  parishes,  giving 
confirmation.  Second — Canna,  Bum,  and  Muck  : 
all  Popish.  Third  —  Knoydart  and  Morar  :  all 
Papists  except  four.  Fourth — Arisaig,  Moydart, 
and  Glengarry  :  all  Papists  except  one  man.  In 
the  above  places  there  are  about  4500  Papists. 
There  are  six  priests  and  only  five  ministers  in 
the  whole  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Skye." 
Among  the  northern  lists  we  find  very  bitter 
complaints  from  the  parish  of  Glengarden  of  one 
Calam  Grierson,  alias  M'Gregor,  a  "  notorious 
Papist  and  receiver  of  Popish  priests,"  who  had 
built  a  chapel,  had  presumed  to  erect  "  a  very 
high  crucifix  on  the  top  of  a  hill,  to  be  adored  by 
all  the  neighbourhood,"  and  had  public  mass  and 
"  Popish  conventicles  "  in  his  house.2 

A  popular  rising  took  place  in  Dumfriesshire  in  Protestant 
1704  against  the  Catholic  gentry  of  the  district,  BSSs- 
several  houses  being  pillaged,  and  books,  pictures, 

1  Miscellany  of  the  Maitland  Club,  vol.  iii.  p.  492. 

2  Ibid.,  pp.  424-440. 


164       CATHOLIC    CHURCH   IN    SCOTLAND,   1700-1760. 

and  other  objects  of  devotion  being  publicly 
burned.  On  March  14  of  the  same  year,  a 
number  of  Catholic  books  and  vestments  were 
burned  at  the  Cross  in  Edinburgh  ;  while  chalices 
and  other  gold  and  silver  articles  were  ordered  by 
the  magistrates  to  be  melted  down.  The  pro 
curator  of  the  Scottish  mission  duly  reported 
these  outrages  to  Propaganda,  and  they  were 
brought  before  the  Congregation  at  a  session  held 
in  the  following  September.  The  same  report 
made  mention  of  the  continued  persecution  of  the 
missionary  priests,  one  of  whom  had  died  in  con 
sequence,  while  others  were  suffering  imprison 
ment  and  exile.1 
Lull  in  the  During  the  next  few  years  there  would  appear 

per.secu- 

tion.  to  have  been  a  lull  in  the  storm  of  persecution 
directed  against  the  Catholics,  as  we  find  Bishop 
Nicolson  reporting  in  1708  that  the  mission  was 
enjoying  peace,  and  that  many  converts  were 
being  added  to  the  Church.2  By  the  year  1710, 
however,  the  ministers,  who  regarded  this  increase 
with  jealous  eyes,  were  again  successfully  agitat- 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  294,  22  Sept.  1704.     "  Sacerdoti  dili- 
gentemente  cercati  dagli  eretici  per  tutte  le  case  de  Cattolici,  colla 
morte  d'uno  de'  medesimi,  colla  prigionia  et  esilio  d'un  altro,  oltre 
al  pubblico  insulto  fatti  alle  sapellettili  profanate  et  abbrucciate  per 
le  strade." 

2  Ibid.,  fol.  701,  17  Dec.  1708.     "  Si  per  la  pace  che  vi  se  gode,  si 
anche  per  il  frutto  notabile,  che  vi  si  fa  con  le  continue  conversion! 
degli  eretici,  massime  nelle  montagne."     It  was  during  this  period 
of  comparative  peace  that  James  Gordon  (a  cadet  of  the  ancient 
house  of  Letterfourie)  was  appointed  and  consecrated  coadjutor- 
bishop  to  Bishop  Nicolson  (April  11,  1706). — TRANSLATOR. 


RESULT    OF    THE    RISING    OF    1715.  165 

ing  for  the  enforcement  of  the  penal  laws  ; l  and  Results  of 
the  first  Jacobite  rising  five  years  later  entailed  ite  rebel- 
fresh  sufferings  on  the  Scottish  Catholics.  Many 
priests  were  imprisoned  or  banished,  and  from  a 
report  of  Bishop  Gordon  sent  to  Propaganda  in 
1716,  it  would  seem  that  the  persecution  was 
exceptionally  virulent.  The  Catholics  were,  in 
deed,  in  danger  of  total  annihilation,  and  it 
almost  appeared  as  if  their  religion  were  on  the 
verge  of  disappearing  from  the  country.2  In 
spite,  however,  of  every  difficulty,  the  mission 
aries  continued  zealous  in  the  performance  of 
their  duties,  and  conversions  of  heretics  were  of 
daily  occurrence.3  "  The  great  matter  we  have 
before  us,"  wrote  Wodrow  from  the  General 
Assembly  in  1721,  "is  the  terrible  growth  of 
Popery  in  the  north.  We  met  on  that  committee 
from  three  to  seven  this  night.  The  accounts 
are  most  lamentable.  .  .  .  Bishops,  priests,  and 
Jesuits  are  exercising  openly  their  functions  ; 
seminaries  and  schools  are  openly  set  up,  and 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  230,  23  Jun.  1710.      "  Grave  persecu- 
zione  mossa  centre  di  essi  da  ministri  eretici,  che  fanno  ogni  sforzo 
per  estirpare  da  quel  regno  la  santa  fede,  sino  a  far  punir  coll'  esilr 
i  laici." 

2  Ibid.,  fol.  64,  29  Nov.  1716.     "Di  modo  che  questi  [Cattolici] 
restano  non  solo  afflitti,  ma  oppress!  dalla  violenza  degli  eretici  e 
sta  in  evidente  pericolo  di  perdersi  affatto  trh,  pochi  anni  la  reli- 
gione  Cattolica,  se  Iddio  non  provede  miracolosamente  al  bisogno. 
...  In  tanta  calamitk,  per6  non  trascurasi  dai  missionarii  il  proprio 
officio." 

3Ibid.,fol.  131,8  Mart.  1718.     "E  seguono  giornalmente  delle 
conversion!  de'  medesimi  eretici." 


166       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

multitudes  sent  abroad  and  coming  home  from 

Popish  seminaries  every  three  or  four  months."  l 

Arrest  of    At  a  session  of  Propaganda  held  in  July  1722,  a 

Wallace,     letter  was  read  from  the  procurator  of  the  Scotch 


mission,  giving  an  account  of  the  apprehension  of 
Bishop  Wallace  at  Edinburgh  two  months  pre 
viously.2  The  bishop  was  arrested  on  May  the 
10th,  together  with  twelve  other  Catholics,  in  the 
house  of  the  Duchess  of  Gordon,  where  he  was 
about  to  say  mass,  and  was  taken  to  prison  under 
a  strong  guard  of  soldiers.3  He  was  liberated  on 
bail,  but  declining  to  appear  to  take  his  trial,  was 
formally  outlawed.  The  uneasiness  of  the  Govern 
ment  at  the  progress  of  Catholicism  in  the  North 
is  testified  by  the  fact  reported  by  Wodrow,  that 
the  king  (George  I.)  granted  in  1725  the  sum  of 
one  thousand  pounds  to  promote  Protestantism 
in  the  Highlands.4 

The  Holy  See  was  about  this  time  informed  of 

tion  of 

Protestant  the  establishment  of  a  society  which,  while  having 

missionary  •> 

society. 

1  Wodrow,  Correspondence,  vol.  ii.  p.  586. 

2  Wallace   had  been   consecrated   in   1720   coadjutor  to   Bishop 
Gordon. — TRANSLATOR. 

3  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  340,  7  Julii  1722.     "  Wallace   .    .    . 
fu  arrestato   con  dodici  persone   secolari  incirca  ivi   radunati  per 
udirla  [messa],  e  benche  non  lo  trovassero  in  atto  di  celebrare  [he 
was  engaged  in  hearing  confessions — TRANSLATOR],  e  non  fosse  ri- 
conosciuto  per  vescovo  o  sacerdote,  nondimeno  per  sospetto  che  fosse 
tale  dal  suo  grave  portamento,  e  che  gli  altri  fossero  cattolici,  furono 
condotti  tutti  insieme  sotto  buoua  custodia  di  soldati  alle  carceri 
pubbliche,  ove  restano  strettamente  custoditi.     Respons.  Scribatur 
per  Secretarium  Status  Ulyssiponam." 

4  Wodrow,  Correspondence,  vol.  iii.  p.  193  (May  7,  1725). 


EFFORTS    OF    PROTESTANT    MISSION  ARIES.       167 

for  its  ostensible  object  the  spread  of  Christianity 
among  the  heathen,  in  reality  systematised  the 
work  of  opposition  to  the  Catholic  Church  by 
employing  every  means  to  procure  the  apostasy 
of  adherents  to  the  ancient  faith.  According  to 
a  report  transmitted  by  the  vicar-apostolic  in 
June  1G25,  the  society  in  question  had  at  its 
disposal  considerable  funds,  which  were  applied 
to  the  support  of  ministers  and  the  erection  and 
maintenance  of  schools.  Efforts  were  being  made 
to  trade  upon  the  necessitous  condition  of  the 
Catholics,  who  were  in  this  respect  at  a  great 
disadvantage  with  regard  to  their  opponents,  and 
a  pecuniary  grant  was  therefore  asked  for  from 
the  Congregation,  which  assigned  a  donation 
accordingly  of  five  hundred  scudi.1  The  death  i^ath  of 
of  the  second  Duke  of  Gordon  in  1728  was  a  on;0rdon, 
serious  blow  to  the  Catholics  of  Scotland.  Ever 
since  the  Reformation  this  powerful  family  had 
remained  staunch  to  the  Church,  and  had  fur 
nished  her  with  a  long  succession  of  faithful 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  175,  !)  April  172(5.  "  Una  certa  com- 
pagnia  a  titolo  di  propagare  la  fede  Cristiana  tra  i  Barbari,  ma 
diretta  in  fatto  alia  perversione  dei  Cattolici,  che  si  contengono 
costanti,  in  tutti  quei  paesi.  .  .  .  Siccho  potranno  mandare  in 
ogni  parte  gran  numero  di  maestri,  catechisti,  e  predicanti  per 
aprir  scuole  dappertutto  della  loro  eresia  ;  spargendo  libri  ripieni 
di  falze  cahmnie.  Rcspons.  Annuerunt  pro  summa  scutorum  quin- 
gentorurn  pro  una  vice."  The  allusion  is  not  improbably  to  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  founded  in  1701.  The 
first  exclusively  Scotch  Protestant  missionary  body  (the  Scottish 
Missionary  Society)  did  not  come  into  existence  until  nearly  a  cen 
tury  later  (1796). — TRANSLATOR. 


168       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1700-1760. 

defenders.  Unhappily,  the  second  duke  had 
married  a  Protestant,  Henrietta  Mordaunt,  who, 
after  his  death,  was  induced  to  bring  up  the 
whole  family  in  her  own  religion.  The  duchess, 
who  survived  her  husband  thirty  years,  was  re 
warded  by  Government  with  a  pension  of  a 
thousand  pounds.1 

Labours  Throughout  the  twenty  -  three  years  of  his 
Nicoison.  vicariate,  Bishop  Nicolson  manifested  a  truly 
apostolic  zeal  in  the  performance  of  the  arduous 
and  important  duties  intrusted  to  him  by  the 
Holy  See.  One  of  his  first  cares  was  to  divide 
the  whole  country  into  fixed  districts,  to  each  of 
which  missionaries  were  assigned  ;  and  he  pro 
ceeded  shortly  afterwards  to  draw  up,  for  the 
better  regulation  of  the  mission,  a  code  of  statutes 

.  .  ,  , 

which  has  continued  in  iorce  almost  down  to  our 
own  times.2  They  were  preceded  by  a  number  of 
monita,  or  admonitions,  having  special  reference 
to  the  relations  of  the  missionary  priests  with 
their  Protestant  neighbours,  warning  them  against 
internal  dissensions,  and  exhorting  them  to  ani 
mate  their  flocks,  both  by  example  and  precept, 
to  lead  edifying  and  Christian  lives.  The  statutes 
themselves,  which  were  unanimously  agreed  upon 

1  Walsh,  History  of  Catholic  Church  in  Scotland,  p.  500. 

2  This  is  not  quite  accurate.     The  statuta  of  Bishop  Nicolson 
continued  to  regulate  the  Scottish  mission  until  1780,  when  Bishop 
Hay  and  his  colleagues  incorporated  them  into  the  new  code  of 
statutes  which  they  drew  up  that  year.     See  Life  of  Bishop  Hay 
(Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  209).  —  TRANSLATOR. 


Mission  is. 


STATUTES    OF    BISHOP    NICOLSOX.  169 

at  a  meeting1  of  the  clergy  held  in  April  1700,  and  statuta 

Missioms 

afterwards  received  the  sanction  of  Propaganda,  (1700). 
form  a  very  complete  and  important  index  to  the 
condition  and  needs  of  the  Scottish  mission   at 
that  time.     The  following  is  a  summary  of  their 
provisions.     The  first  title  treats  of  the  Catholic  i.  ofthe 

J  .  .        Catholic 

faith.  1.  The  clergy  are  forbidden  to  stigmatise  faith. 
any  Catholic  as  guilty  of  heresy  unless  clear 
proof  can  be  brought  against  him.  2.  They  are 
not  to  dispute  amongst  themselves,  either  publicly 
or  privately,  on  religious  questions.  3.  The  faith 
ful  are  to  be  warned  against  the  errors  of  the 
Bourignonites.1  4.  The  clergy  are  not  to  enter- 
on  religious  discussions  with  the  ministers  with 
out  the  previous  approbation  of  their  superiors. 
5.  Catholics  assisting  at  Protestant  services, 
either  for  temporal  gain  or  to  avert  some  loss 
from  themselves,  are  to  be  subjected  to  public 

penance.     Second    title:   of  reconciling   heretics.  2.  of  re 
conciling 
1.    The  motives  which  lead  heretics  to  seek  re-  heretics. 

conciliation  with  the  Church  are  to  be  sedulously 
examined ;  and  they  are  to  be  exhorted  not  only 
to  the  acceptance  of  the  Catholic  faith,  but  also 
to  amendment  of  life.  2.  Converts  must  receive 
careful  instruction  before  being  admitted  into  the 
Church.  3.  Those  already  under  the  censures  of 


1  See  Hergenrother,  Church  History,  vol.  ii.  p.  685.  Antoinette 
Bouriguon  de  la  Porte  died  in  1680  at  Franeker  in  Friesland.  She 
was  the  author  of  several  treatises  embodying  visionary  and  erro 
neous  ideas,  and  deeply  tinged  with  Quietism. 


170       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

their  own  Church  are  to  be  diligently  proved,  and 

Missionis  .  .  . 

(1700).        not  received  without  the  previous  sanction  01  the 
•3.  of  the     vicar-apostolic  or  his  representatives.     Third  title: 

bishops. 

of  the  authority  of  the  bishop.  1.  All  the  clergy, 
including,  according  to  a  decree  of  Propaganda, 
Jesuits  and  regulars  of  every  kind,  are  subjected 
to  the  bishop  as  regards  hearing  confessions,  the 
cure  of  souls,  and  administration  of  the  sacra 
ments.  2.  Special  and  more  ample  faculties  will 
be  granted  to  such  experienced  and  worthy  priests 
as  the  bishop  may  select.  3.  The  reserved  cases 
are  arson,  homicide,  duelling,  incest  in  the  first 
degree,  and  burglary.  4.  Cause  of  dispute,  should 
such  arise,  between  the  regular  and  secular  clergy 
to  be  referred  to  the  bishop,  and  from  him,  if 
necessary,  to  the  Holy  See.  5.  Vows  of  per 
petual  chastity  not  to  be  administered  to  women 
4.  of  the  without  the  episcopal  authority.  Fourth  title: 

pastoral 

office.  of  the  pastoral  office.  1.  The  missionaries  are 
to  have  fixed  places  of  residence,  and  not  to 
change  them  without  due  authority.  2.  Every 
pastor  is  to  render  an  account  of  his  adminis 
tration  to  the  bishop  or  his  delegates.  3.  To 
ensure  uniformity  of  discipline,  confessors  are  to 
be  guided  by  the  Roman  Ritual  and  the  instruc 
tions  of  St  Charles  Borromeo.  4.  The  movable 
feasts  of  the  year  are  to  be  announced  to  the 
people  at  the  Epiphany.  5.  The  time  for  ful 
filling  the  Easter  obligation  is  to  be  prolonged, 
if  necessary,  until  Pentecost ;  and  the  names  of 


STATUTES    OF   BISHOP    XICOLSON.  171 

those  failing1  to  fulfil  it  by  the  latter  date  are  to  statuta 

Missionis 

be  given  in  to  the  bishop.  6.  Public  and  scan-  (i?oo). 
dalous  offenders  are  to  be  subjected  to  public 
penance.  7.  Apostates  not  to  be  reconciled  to 
the  Church  until  they  have  been  diligently  tried 
and  have  made  public  satisfaction.  8.  The  same 
to  be  observed  with  regard  to  soothsayers  and 
sorcerers.  9.  Each  missionary  is  to  keep  a 
register  of  baptisms,  marriages,  deaths,  and  con 
versions,  and  to  take  due  precautions  that  it 
does  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  heretics.  10.  The 
deaths  of  benefactors  and  of  brother-priests  are 
also  to  be  registered,  that  due  prayers  may  be 
offered  for  them.  Fifth  title:  of  the  priestly  life  5.  ofthe 

.  p  prie.stly 

and  character.       1.    The  spiritual  welfare  of  theiifeand 

character. 

flock  depends  in  great  measure  on  the  virtues  of 
the  pastor.  2.  The  clergy  are  to  beware  of  fre 
quenting  taverns,  of  familiarity  with  the  other 
sex,  publicly  joining  in  field -sports  or  similar 
gatherings.  3.  Each  pastor  before  entering  on 
the  mission,  and  every  year  afterwards,  is  to 
make  a  retreat  for  several  days.  4.  No  mis 
sionary  to  be  absent  from  his  flock  for  more  than 
three  weeks  without  express  permission.  5.  The 
clergy  are  only  permitted  to  carry  arms  for  pur 
poses  of  self-defence,  where  necessary.  Sixth 
title :  of  the  instruction  of  youth.  1 .  Parents  6.  Of  the 

instruction 

are  to  be  impressed  with  the  importance  of  re-  of  youth. 
ligious  teaching  for  their  children.     2.  Those  who 
permit  their  children  to  be  brought  up  in  heresy 


172       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,    1700-1760. 

statuta      are  to  do  public  penance,  and  to  be  deprived  of 

Missioms 

(1700).       the  sacraments.      3.   The  clergy  are  to  give  re 
ligious    instruction    not  only    on    Sundays    and 
Festivals,   but   are  to   seek    out   the  young  and 
ignorant    in  their   own    homes   for   the   purpose. 
4.  Pastors,  especially  in   the  Highlands,   are    to 
make    every  effort   to  establish  Catholic  schools 
in  their  respective  districts.     5.   In  order  to  in 
crease  the  number  of  labourers  in  the  vineyard, 
the  clergy  are  to  endeavour  to  select  from  among 
their  flocks,  and  to  provide  for  the  education  of, 
such   youths   as   appear   to   be    adapted  for   the 
L!ts°nd   Pr^estnooc^-       Seventh   and  eighth    titles:    of  the 
fasts.         feasts  and  fasts  of  the  Church.1      Ninth   title: 
9.  of  bap-  of  baptism  and  confirmation.      1.  The  clero-y  are 

tisni  and  o  J 

not  to  baptise  the  children  of  Protestants,  except 
on  these  conditions  :  proximate  danger  of  death, 
refusal  on  the  part  of  the  ministers  to  baptise, 
and  the  sponsors  to  be  Catholic.  2.  Catholics 
who  permit  their  children  to  be  baptised  by  the 
ministers — in  itself  a  grave  sin,  and  the  source  of 

1  The  holy-days  of  obligation  prescribed  are  the  following :  Cir 
cumcision,  Epiphany,  Purification,  Annunciation,  Ascension,  Corpus 
Christi,  Nativity  of  St  John  Baptist,  SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  Assump 
tion,  All  Saints,  Christmas  and  two  following  days.  The  fasting- 
days  are  the  forty  days  of  Lent,  Ember  Days,  Vigils  of  St  Matthias, 
Pentecost,  St  John  Baptist,  SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  St  James,  St 
Laurence,  the  Assumption,  St  Bartholomew,  St  Matthew,  SS. 
Simon  and  Jude,  All  Saints,  St  Andrew,  St  Thomas,  and  Christmas 
Day.  It  is  ordered  that  in  Lent  the  principal  meal  be  not  taken 
until  sunset,  on  other  fasting-days  about  three  P.M.  The  faithful 
are  further  recommended  not  to  prepare  meat  on  fasting  or  absti 
nence  days  for  Protestants  who  chance  to  visit  them.— TRANSLATOR. 


tion. 


STATUTES   OF   BISHOP   NICOLSON.  173 

many  others — to  be  subjected  to  public  penance,  statuta 

„.  Missionis 

3.    I  hose  not  yet  confirmed  are  to  be  prepared  (1700). 
with  all  due  care  for  the  reception  of  this  sacra 
ment.      Tenth  title:    of  the  Holy  Eucharist.      1.  10.  ofthe 

•  •  Holy  Eu- 

Although  under  existing  circumstances  the  sacred  charfst. 
species  cannot  reverently  be  reserved  for  any 
length  of  time,  yet  should  the  viaticum  be  re 
quired  for  the  sick  on  a  day  on  which  the  priest 
cannot  celebrate,  reservation  may  be  allowed  with 
all  due  precautions.  2.  Those  who  seek  recon 
ciliation  with  the  Church  on  their  death -beds 
must  not  be  hastily  admitted  to  Holy  Com 
munion,  unless  they  show  some  sign  of  under 
standing  the  Catholic  doctrine  as  to  this  mystery. 
3.  Converts  are  not  to  be  permitted  to  assist  at 
mass  until  after  they  have  made  their  profession 
of  faith  ;  and  public  sinners  are  to  be  excluded 
from  the  holy  mysteries  as  long  as  they  refuse 
to  amend.  4.  Priests  may  be  permitted  to  dupli 
cate  in  cases  of  necessity,  and  with  proper  autho 
rity.  5.  Pastors  are  to  be  careful  with  regard 
to  the  cleanliness  of  vestments,  altar-linen,  and 
sacred  vessels.  Eleventh  title:  of  penance.  1.  11.  ofpen- 
The  absolution  of  habitual  sinners  is  to  be  de 
ferred  until  they  show  sign  of  amendment.  2. 
No  one  is  to  be  absolved  who  does  not  know  the 
Our  Father,  the  Creed,  and  the  commandments 
of  God  and  the  Church.  3.  The  clergy,  both 
secular  and  regular,  are  to  be  cautious  as  to 
giving  absolution  to  penitents  who  are  not  mem- 


174       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,    1700-1760. 

statuta      bers  of  their  own  flock.     4.  Notorious  sinners  are 

Missionis 

(1700).       to  be  exhorted  to  confess  their  sins  at  the  bemn- 

O 

ning  of  Lent,   and   so   prepare   to   receive   Holy 

12.  of  ma,-  Communion  at  Easter.      Tivclfth  title :  of  matri- 

trimony.  __  „    . 

mony.  1 .  JN  o  priest  is  to  officiate  at  the  marriage 
of  two  heretics.  2.  In  the  case  of  mixed  mar 
riages,  the  Catholic  party  must  endeavour  to 
induce  the  other  to  embrace  the  true  faith  ;  and 
if  the  wife  be  a  Catholic,  she  must  try  to  obtain 
her  husband's  consent  to  their  children  being- 
brought  up  Catholics.  3.  Matrimony  is  to  be 
preceded  by  confession,  in  the  case  of  those  who 
are  in  mortal  sin.  4.  Catholics  who  are  married 
only  by  a  Protestant  minister  are  to  do  public  pen 
ance  ;  and  the  Protestant  rite  is  forbidden,  even 
if  they  have  already  been  married  in  the  Catholic 
Church.  5.  As  far  as  circumstances  permit,  the 
banns  are  always  to  be  published  before  marriage. 

13.  Of        Thirteenth    title :    of   usury.       Usury  —  that    is, 

usury.  .  . 

the  demanding  of  exorbitant  interest  on  loans — 
is  unlawful,  and  the  faithful  are  to  be  cautioned 
against  such  practices.1 
Founiia-          The  vicariate  of  Bishop  Nicolson  was  signalised 

tiou  of  a 

seminary     by  the  foundation,  about   the  year  1712,  of  the 

at  Scalau          J  * 

(1712)>       little  seminary  of  Scalan,  in  the  Braes  of  Glen- 
livat.      In  this  secluded  spot,  accessible  only  by 

1  The  above  summary  has  been  somewhat  enlarged  from  that  in 
the  German  text,  and  gives  the  substance  of  the  whole  of  the 
Statuta.  It  has  consequently  not  been  thought  necessary  to  print 
in  full  the  very  lengthy  Latin  original,  which  the  author  has  given 
in  the  Appendix  to  vol.  ii. — TRANSLATOR. 


SEMINARIES    AT    SCALAN   AND    RATISBOX.       175 

a  bridle  -  path,  "  hardly  known  but  to  a  few 
shepherds,  or  to  the  wandering  sportsman,"  1  was 
planted  the  humble  seat  of  learning,  in  which 
many  excellent  priests  and  more  than  one  bishop 
were  to  receive  their  early  training  for  the  mis 
sionary  life.  Meanwhile,  in  distant  Ratisbon,  ami  at 
Abbot  Placid  Fleming,  the  zealous  and  devoted 
superior  of  the  Scottish  Abbey  of  St  James,  had 
been  exerting  himself  to  foster  the  missionary 
zeal  of  his  community,  and  to  establish  within 
his  walls  a  seminary  for  the  education  of  Scottish 
priests.2  As  early  as  1697  he  had  petitioned  the 
Holy  See  that  the  first  vacant  benefice  in  his  gift 
might  be  bestowed  on  the  new  institution  ; 3  and 
we  find  a  subsequent  petition  for  a  grant  in  aid 
of  the  seminary  referred  by  Innocent  XII.  to 
Propaganda,  on  April  6,  1699.  The  Congrega 
tion  in  March  1701  assigned  a  sum  of  money 
in  support  of  St  James's,  and  the  nuncio  at 
Cologne  was  at  the  same  time  instructed  to 
recommend  the  case  to  the  Elector.4  By  the 
year  1718  Mgr.  Caraffa,  Archbishop  of  Larissa 
and  secretary  to  Propaganda,  was  able  to  present 
a  report  from  Abbot  Fleming,  from  which  it  ap- 

1  Chambers,  Domestic  Annals  of  Scotland,  vol.  iii.  p.  205. 

-  The  Liber  Benefactorum  (Fort- Augustus  MS.)  of  the  Abbey  of 
St  James  contains  a  duplicate  of  the  letter  of  the  Bishop  of  Eatisbon, 
approving  the  foundation  of  the  seminary.  It  is  dated  November 
24,  1681.  Abbot  Fleming's  administration  lasted  from  1672  to  1720. 
—TRANSLATOR. 

3  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  184  :  ann.  1697. 

4  Ibid,,  6  April.  1699,  fol.  59  ;  8  Martii  1701. 


176       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

pearecl  that  eighteen  Scottish  youths  were  being 

educated  in  the  new  seminary,  that  the  Bishop 

Benefac-      of  Eichstadt  had  assigned  to  it  a  yearly  endow  - 

tionstotlie  J 

seminary  at  meiit   of  a   thousand   florins,   with   a   promise   of 

Ratisbon. 

twenty  thousand  at  his  death,1  that  the  Duke 
of  Bavaria  had  contributed  sixteen  thousand 
florins,2  and  the  coadjutor -Bishop  of  Eichstadt 
had  built  a  house  for  the  seminarists.3  At  a 
session  of  Propaganda  held  on  April  22,  1720, 
the  statutes  of  the  seminary  were  approved,  sub 
ject  to  a  modification  of  the  missionary  oath.4 
Unfortunately,  owing  to  mismanagement  of  the 

1  Besides  the  above-mentioned  donations,  the  Liber  Benefactorum 
records  the  gift  from  the  same  generous  prelate,  "  ex  liberalissima 
sua  munificentia,  et  in  nos  Scotos  exules  pietate,"  of  eight  lesser 
iron  stoves  for  the  cells  of  the  senior  priests  ;  item,  one  large  one  for 
the   new  refectory,  anno  1721.      The   bishop  presented  the  com 
munity  at  different  times  with  no  less  than  twenty  such   stoves, 
"  four  adorned  with  the  image  of  Christ  crucified,"  and  the  remain 
ing  sixteen  with  his  own  arms. — Fort-Augustus  MS. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  The   Duke   also   founded   eight  burses   in  the  seminary,  and 
assigned  to  it  an  annual  endowment  of  eight  hundred  florins. — Lib. 
Benefact. — TRANSLATOR. 

3  Archiv.    Propag.    Acta,   fol.    601,    15    Nov.    1718.       Rescript. 
"  Laudandus  et   ad  Dnum-    Secretarium   cum  Sanctissimo."     Ibid., 
"  Si  spediscano  brevi  di  rendimento  di  grazie  a  detti  Principi." 

4  Ibid.,  fol.  239,  22  April  ]  738.     The  words  added  to  the  oath 
were  :    "  Atque  ibi  [in  Scotia]  permanere,  ita  tamen,  ut  donee  in 
missione  permansero  in  omnibus  missionis  exercitium  concernenti- 
bus  Vicario  Apostolico  ipsius  Eegni  Scotice  seii  alterius  pro  tempore 
subjectus  manere  debeam."     The  original  form  of  the  oath,  as  first 
taken  by  the  community  of  St  James's,  on  September  11,  1719,  is 
extant  in  a  contemporary  document  (Fort- Augustus  MS.)     It  con 
tains  no  mention  of  subjection  to  the  bishop  in  Scotland  ;  but  the 
words  "  sub  obedientia  et  directione  vicarii  apostolici  quoad  exer- 
citia  missionis  "  are  inserted  in  another  and  a  later  handwriting. 
— TRANSLATOR. 


VISITATION    OF    THE    HIGHLANDS,    1701.          177 

property,  and  to  the  refusal  of  the  subsequent 
Bishops  of  Eichstadt  to  continue  their  pecuniary 
support,  the  progress  and  usefulness  of  the  insti 
tution  became  seriously  impaired ;  and  we  find 
the  abbot  in  April  1752  making  grievous  com 
plaint  to  Propaganda  of  its  necessitous  condition, 
and  declaring  the  continuance  of  the  work  impos 
sible  unless  the  Batisbon  missionaries  were  to 
receive  from  the  Congregation  a  like  subsidy  with 
the  rest  of  the  clergy.1  Twenty  years  later  the 
Scotch  bishops  appear  to  have  expressed  to  the 
Holy  See  their  dissatisfaction  with  the  Abbot  of 
Hatisbon,  who  neither  sent  them  any  help,  nor 
even  any  reply  to  their  letters.2 

In  1701   Bishop  Nicolson  made  a  visitation  of  Episcopal 
the  Highlands  arid  Islands,  where  he  confirmed  of  the 

Highlands 

no  less  than  three  thousand  persons.     Five  years  (1701). 
later  he  visited  Braemar  for  the  first  time,  taking 
advantage  of  the  absence  of  Lord  Mar,  who  was 
far  from  friendly  to  the  Catholics.     The  faithful 

1  A  translation  of  the  abbot's  letter  will  be  found  in  Appendix  IX. 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritture  rifer.  III.    "  Ab  eo  [Ratisbonse 
Benedictinorum    Patre    Abbate]    autem   non    solum    nihil  adhuc 
auxilii,  sed  ne  responsum  quidem  ullum  accepimus."     It  must  not 
be  supposed  from  the  above  that  the  foundation  of  good  Abbot 
Fleming  was  followed  by  no  good  results  for  the  Church  in  Scotland. 
"  From  its  commencement  until  1848,"  writes  Bishop  Forbes,  "  126 
young  Scotsmen  were  educated  in  it.     Thirty  of  these  appear  to 
have  become  monks,  and  about  ten  were  ordained  as  secular  priests 
for  the  Scottish  mission." — Edinburgh  Review,  No.  243,  p.  181,  note. 
In  the  Catalogues  Alumnorum  of  the  seminary  (Fort- Augustus  MS.) 
are  inscribed  many  names  belonging  to  the  oldest  and  most  illus 
trious  families  of  Scotland. — TRANSLATOR. 

VOL.  IV.  M 


178       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

in  this  district  numbered  some  five  hundred,  who 
were  ministered  to  by  fathers  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus.  The  preservation  of  the  faith  through 
the  storms  of  the  Reformation  and  subsequent 
revolutions  was  attributed  by  the  people  them 
selves  to  the  circumstance  that  the  Church  had 
held  no  possessions  there,  and  that  consequently 
no  one  had  been  tempted  to  make  himself  master 
of  ecclesiastical  property  under  the  pretext  of 
embracing  the  pure  Gospel.  More  than  all,  the 
parish  priest  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation, 
whose  name  was  Owen,  had  not,  like  so  many 
others,  fled  before  the  tempest,  but  had  remained 
faithful  at  his  post.1  The  year  following  his  visit 
to  Braemar,  the  bishop  thought  it  desirable,  at  a 
New  aivi-  general  meeting  of  the  clergy,  to  arrange  a  new 
missions,  division  of  the  country  into  districts  ;  there  being 
at  this  time,  as  it  appeared,  thirty-six  priests  on 
the  Scottish  mission,  including  fifteen  seculars, 
eleven  Jesuits,  five  Franciscans,  four  Benedictines, 
and  one  Augustinian. 
Proposed  With  the  object  of  drawing  closer  the  bonds 

erection  of  .  ... 

a  chapter  that  united  the  Scottish  missionary  clergy,  Bishop 
iaiui(i704).  Nicolson  in  1704  laid  before  Propaganda,  through 
his  procurator,  a  proposal  for  the  erection  of  a 
capitular  body.  It  was  to  consist  of  members  of 
the  secular  clergy  only,  on  whom,  on  the  death 
of  the  bishop,  or  ordinary  of  Scotland  (as  he  was 
to  be  styled),  was  to  devolve  the  episcopal  juris- 

1  Gordon,  iScotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  2. 


COADJUTOR-BISHOP    APPOINTED,    1705.          179 

diction.  This  proposal  did  not  find  favour  with 
the  Holy  See,  and  reference  was  made  in  the 
reply  to  the  former  uncanonical  erection  of  the 
English  chapter,  and  the  inconveniences  to  which 
it  had  given  rise.  The  Congregation,  however, 
was  desirous  of  affording  relief  to  the  bishop  by 
other  means — namely,  by  recommending  to  the 
Pope  the  appointment  of  a  coadjutor.1  George 
Adamson,  who  was  at  first  nominated,  declined 
the  charge  owing  to  ill  health,  and  the  choice 
then  fell  upon  James  Gordon.  In  a  letter  dated 
November  18,  1705,  thanking  the  Holy  See  for  James 

T->  •   -i  T .  Gordon  as 

this  appointment,  Bishop  Nicolson  reported  num-  coadjutor- 
bishop, 

erous  conversions  among  the  poorer  classes,  and  1705- 
mentioned  the  recent  banishment  of  two  of  his 
clergy — one   a  secular   priest,   and   the   other   a 
Benedictine.2 

By  the  appointment  of  his  coadjutor,  the  vicar- 
apostolic  found  his  labours  materially  lightened. 
The  new  prelate,  born  in  Banffshire  about  1664, 
was  educated  in  the  Scotch  College  at  Paris,  and 
immediately  after  his  ordination,  in  1692,  came 
to  the  mission  in  Scotland,  where  he  laboured  in 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  294,  22  Sept.  1704.  The  petition 
ran  thus  :  "  Che  si  riduca  canonicamente  all'  essere  di  capitolo,  6 
altro  corpo  e  communita  legittimo  quel  clero  secolare,  sopponendo 
che  in  tal  forma  alia  morte  di  quel  Vescovo  e  Vicario  Apostolico, 
1'ordinaria  giurisdizione  si  devolvera  de  jure  communi  a  quel  capi 
tolo."  llescrib.  "  Supplicandum  Sanctissimo  pro  deputatione  Coad- 
jutoris  Vicario  Apostolico  Scotiae,  et  cum  futura  successione  cum 
characters  episcopali  in  partibus  infidelium." 

'-'  Ibid.,  fol.  18,  1705. 


180       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1700-1760. 

his  native  district  for  ten  years.  In  1702,  he  was 
sent  to  Rome  as  assistant  to  William  Leslie,  the 
Scottish  agent,  and  while  there  was  selected  as 
coadjutor  to  Bishop  Nicolson.  At  the  desire  of 
Pope  Clement  XL,  he  was  consecrated  quietly 
at  Montefiascone  by  Cardinal  Barbarigo,  and  a 
few  months  later  returned  to  Scotland,  visiting, 
on  his  way  through  Paris,  the  exiled  Royal 
Bishop  Family  of  England.  Bishop  Gordon  lost  no 

Gordon  .  .        .         .        ?  •          i   • 

in  the        time  in  beginning  to  exercise  his  pastoral  lunc- 

Highlands 

<170')-  tions,  and  in  1707  he  made  his  first  visitation 
of  the  Highlands  and  Islands,  accompanied  by 
a  Gaelic -speaking  deacon,  who  acted  as  the 
bishop's  interpreter  in  those  districts  where  the 
English  language  was  unknown.1  From  the 
episcopal  report,  presented  to  Propaganda  by 
Mgr.  Cavalieri  on  September  3,  1708,  it  appears 
that  in  the  course  of  the  visitation  2740  persons 
were  confirmed,  many  abuses  were  rectified,  salu 
tary  exhortations  given  to  the  missionaries,  one 
school  opened,  and  steps  taken  for  the  inaugura 
tion  of  another.  The  work  could  be  performed 
only  at  the  cost  of  difficulties  and  privations  of 
all  kinds,  including  insufficiency  of  food  and  perils 
from  tempestuous  weather  ;  and  the  Congrega 
tion,  in  replying  to  the  report,  referred  in  terms 

1  Before  the  close  of  the  visitation,  the  young  deacon,  whose 
name  was  Dalglish  or  Douglas,  was  ordained  priest  at  Scothouse,  in 
Kiioydart.  The  incident  is  worth  noting,  as  the  first  recorded  ordi 
nation  which  had  taken  place  in  Scotland  since  the  Reformation. — 
TRANSLATOR. 


DEATH    OF   BISHOP   NICOLSON,    1718.  181 

of  high  commendation  to  the  apostolic  labours  of 
the  bishop  and  his  companions.1 

The  zealous  support  and  co-operation  of  Bishop 
Gordon  were  of  special  service  to  the  vicar-apos 
tolic  during  the  stormy  days  of  the  first  Jacobite 
rising.  Writing  to  Propaganda  in  the  last  days 
of  the  eventful  year  1715,  the  coadjutor  described, 
in  graphic  terms,  how  Bishop  Nicolson  and  the 
priest  who  resided  with  him  had  been  actually 
captured  by  the  authorities,  but  had  providen 
tially  escaped ;  how  the  preachers  were  straining 
every  nerve  to  hound  down  the  unfortunate 
Catholics ;  and  how  the  missionaries  not  only 
stood  firm  themselves  in  the  midst  of  the  tem 
pest,  but  were  even  reconciling  many  wanderers 
to  the  Church.  Bishop  Nicolson  did  not  long 
survive  this  fresh  outburst  of  persecution.2  On 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  550,  3  Sept.   1708.      "  Dice  d'aver 
cresimati  2740  cattolici,  levato  multi  abusi,  e  dato  ordini  salntari  a 
quei  sacerdoti  missionarii,  de'  quali  si  loda.   .   .   .   Dice  haver  patiti 
grandissimi  incomodi,  etc."     Rescrib.  "  Laudamus  summopere." 

2  British  Mus.,  Addit.  MSS.,  20,311.     Papers  of  Card.  Gualterio, 
fol.  379.     Jacobus  Gordonus,  Episcopus  coadjutor  ad  Emos-  Cardi- 
nales  Congnis-  de  Prop.  Fid.  Edinburg.,  3  Kal.  Dec.  1716.     "  Grave 
admodum  nobis  fuit  et  multa  niateria  doloris,  quod  tarn  diuturno 
tempore  non  licuerit  literas  dare.  .  .  .  Captus  fuit  ineunte  Martio 
Peristachiensis  [i.e.,  Episcopus  Nicolson],  simul  cum  sacerdote,  qui 
ut  plurimum  cum  illo  commoratur,  sed  singulari  Dei  providentia 
elapsi  sunt  ambo.     In  multis  aliis  locis  insidise  sacerdotibus  posit* 
fuerunt  et  ipsi  diligenter  investigati,  laici  etiam  quandoque  illorum 
vice  comprehensi  sunt,  et  ad  carceres  tracti,  et  plerique  fideles  laici 
in  domibus  suis  tuti  non  sunt,  et  jam  exulare  ant  errabundi  vagare 
coguntur.      Tantus   est  ministrorum  Presbyterianorum    furor,   ut 
Catholicos  quiescere  nunquam  sinant,  sed  insidiosis  et  falsis  querelis 
Magistratus  in  illos  continuo  concitent,  aut  severissimis  iteratisque 


182       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

Death  of     October   23,    1718,   he  closed   his   laborious   and 

Bishop 

Nicoison     fruitful  life  at  Preshome,  in  Banffshire,  where  his 

(1718). 

declining  years  had  been  chiefly  spent.  The  in 
scription  on  his  monument,  written  by  his  faithful 
coadjutor,  testifies  to  the  learning,  charity,  and 
virtue  of  the  deceased  prelate,  and  bears  out  the 
opinion  universally  entertained  by  the  clergy  of 
the  Scottish  mission,  who,  in  a  report  addressed 
to  Propaganda  in  1702,  had  borne  unanimous 
witness  to  the  bishop's  apostolic  zeal  and  pastoral 
vigilance,  and  to  the  solicitude,  mingled  with 
prudence,  with  which  he  exhorted,  instructed, 
consoled,  and  animated  his  flock.1  Bishop  Gor 
don  wrote  to  announce  the  death  of  the  vicar- 
apostolic  to  the  Congregation,  who,  in  turn, 
assured  him  of  their  protection,  and  assigned  to 
him  an  annual  grant  of  two  hundred  scudi,  and 
faculties  for  dispensing  in  matrimonial  cases 
within  the  second  degree.2 

Like  his  predecessor,  Bishop  Gordon  soon  found 

persecutionibus  infestent.  Missionarii  tamen  omnes  vel  stationes 
suas  servant,  vel  non  procul  abscedunt,  a  divinis  obeundis  officiis 
non  desistunt  et  missionem  se  non  deserturos  .  .  .  pollicentur,  et 
quod  mirandum,  hseretici  aliqui  per  sacerdotum  operam  fidem 
complectuntur  :  pauci  quidem,  sed  fide  prajstantes,  dum  nihil  aliud 
meditantur  adversarii,  quam  ut  nos  fidemque  nostram  ex  hoc  regno 
radicitus  ac  subito  eliminent." 

1  The  epitaph  is  printed  by  Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  2. 
Cf.  Archiv.  Propag.,  Scritture  rifer.  II.,  12  Aug.  1712.     "  Prsesentia 
nimirum  et  insignis  Illmi-  Episcopi,  Vicarii  Apostolici  zelus  et  vigil- 
antia  pastoralis,  atque  conjuncta  cum  summa  solicitudine  prudentia, 
qui  humeris  suis  omnium  onera  sustentans,  undique  circumeundo 
hos  hortatur,  hos  instruit,  alios  solatur,  alios  confirmat." 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  132,  9  Novemb.  1718. 


APPOINTMENT    OF    BISHOP    WALLACE,    1720.       183 

the  need  of  a  coadjutor  to  assist  him  in  his  labo 
rious  duties  ;  and  his  choice  fell  upon  John  Wai-  N 
lace,  a  native  of  Arbroath,  and  son  of  the  provost  Bishop 

John 

of  that  town.  Wallace  had  been  brought  up  a  Wallace. 
Protestant,  and  had  officiated  for  some  time  as 
an  Episcopalian  minister  ;  but  on  his  conversion 
to  Catholicism,  which  took  place  probably  before 
the  Revolution,  he  was  appointed  tutor  to  the 
children  of  the  Duke  of  Perth,  and  travelled 
with  them  in  France  and  Italy.  Bishop  Gordon 
brought  Wallace  back  with  him  in  1706  from 
Paris  to  Scotland,  where  he  was  ordained  two 
years  later,  and  stationed  on  the  mission  at 
Arbroath.  He  was  summoned  before  the  Justi-  Wallace 

.  _  before  the 

ciary  Court  at  Perth  in   1709,  on  the  charge  01  Justiciary 
.  .  .   .  ...       Cotlrt- 

"  apostatizing  to  the  Popish  religion";  but  failing 

to  appear,  was  outlawed.1  The  zeal  and  success 
with  which  Wallace  prosecuted  his  missionary 
labours  recommended  him  to  Bishop  Gordon,  on 
the  death  of  Nicolson,  as  a  fitting  coadjutor  to 
himself.  James  III.  wrote  in  his  favour  to  Car 
dinal  Sacripanti,  who,  on  the  death  of  Cardinal 
Howard,  had  been  appointed  by  Clement  XI. 
protector  of  Scotland  ;  2  while  the  bishop  himself 

1  Gordon,  ficotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  6. 

2  British  Mus.,  Papers  of  Card.  Gualterio.     Letters  of  James  III. 
(1707-1728),    20,292,   fol.    222.      To    Cardinal   Sacripanti.      "  J'ay 
receu   une   lettre   de   Mr  1'Eveque    Gordon,    Vicaire  Apostolique 
d'Ecosse,  dans  laquelle  il  m'informe  qu'il  vous  a  recommande  un 
tres  digne  sujet,  le  sieur  Jean  Wallace,  pretre  et  ancien  missionaire 
en  Ecosse,  pour  etre  son  Coadjuteur,  en  cas  que  S.S.  juge  k  propos 
de  lui  accorder  cette  consolation.    .    .    .    Ainsi  je  vous  ecris  cette 


184       CATHOLIC    CHURCH   IN    SCOTLAND,   1700-1760. 


Apostolic 
zeal  of 
Bishop 
Gordon. 


proposed  his  name  to  the  Congregation  of  Pro 
paganda.  On  April  8,  1720,  he  was  nominated 
Bishop  of  Cyrrha,  and  six  months  later  he  was 
privately  consecrated  in  Edinburgh  by  Bishop 
Gordon,  assisted  by  two  priests.  The  circum 
stances  of  his  apprehension  and  imprisonment  in 
1722  have  already  been  alluded  to.  He  was 
obliged  in  consequence  to  keep  himself  in  the 
background,  and  to  confine  his  ministrations  to 
districts  where  he  was  little  known ;  and,  more 
over,  he  was  already  of  an  age  which  incapacitated 
him  from  the  performance  of  any  very  active  or 
laborious  duties. 

The  chief  burden  of  the  administration  of  the 
Scottish  mission  thus  remained  on  the  shoulders 
of  Bishop  Gordon  ;  and  we  may  gather,  from  the 
reports  which  he  transmitted  from  time  to  time 

lettre  pour  joindre  ma  recommandation  avec  celle  de  1'Eveque  en 
faveur  du  dit  Sieur  Wallace,  qui  m'est  personellement  connu  pour 
un  tres-pieux  pretre,  egalement  humble  et  s£avant,  et  centre  qui  il 
ne  peut  pas  y  avoir  la  moindre  exception." 

From  another  letter  addressed  by  James  to  the  Cardinal  (fol. 
104),  it  would  seem  that  he  had  also  a  voice  in  the  appointment  of 
the  Irish  bishops.  "  Mon  cousin,"  it  begins,  "  Aiant  recu  il  y  a 
quelque  temps  une  lettre  de  Mr  1'Internonce  de  Bruxelles,  par  la 
quelle  il  me  sollicite  extz-emement  de  nommer  aux  Eveches  vacantes 
d'Irlande."  The  Pretender  was  likewise  accorded  by  Clement  XII. 
the  privilege  of  nominating  a  cardinal.  "  Facultatem  eidem  [Jacobo] 
concessit  nominandi  aliquem  ad  cardinalatum,  ut  in  hoc  cseteris 
Regibus  exsequaretur." — Commentarius  de  vita  ac  rebus  gestis  de 
mentis  XII.,  p.  80.  James  made  use  of  the  privilege  once,  in  re 
commending  for  the  cardinalate  Gue"rin  de  Tencin,  Archbishop  of 
Embrun,  1724-1739,  and  afterwards  of  Lyons,  1740-1758  (ibid.,  p. 
147) — the  same  who,  in  1727,  convoked  the  celebrated  council  of 
Embrun.  See  Collectio  Concilior.  Lacens.,  vol.  i.  pp.  617-630. 


POPULAR   HOSTILITY   TO    CATHOLICS.          185 

to  the  Holy  See,  with  what  zeal  and  fidelity  he 
fulfilled  his  office.  In  a  joint  letter  addressed  to 
Propaganda  by  the  bishop  and  his  coadjutor  in 
October  1723,  the  writers  dwell  on  the  untiring 
efforts  which  the  ministers  were  making  to  sup 
press  the  ancient  faith,  and  the  constant  activity 
which  they  displayed,  even  in  the  remotest  parts 
of  the  country,  in  stirring  up  popular  feeling  popular 

fCGlillff 

against  the  Catholics.     Their  hostility  was  espe-  against 

J  Catholics. 

cially  directed  against  Catholic  schools.  Laws 
had  recently  been  enacted  which,  ostensibly  aimed 
at  the  pretensions  of  James  III.  to  the  throne  of 
Great  Britain,  declared  in  reality  war  to  the  death 
against  religion,  by  imposing  on  Catholics  the 
alternative  either  of  apostasy  or  of  utter  ruin. 
The  bishops  express  their  surprise  at  the  indiffer 
ence  manifested  by  Catholic  princes  at  this  junc 
ture,  contrasting  it  with  the  promptness  shown 
by  Protestant  monarchs  in  resenting  the  slightest 
encroachment  on  the  freedom  of  their  co-religion 
ists  ;  and  the  Pope  is  entreated  to  cause  fitting 
representations  on  the  subject  to  be  made  by  the 
nuncios  at  the  Catholic  courts.  In  spite  of  all, 

the  clergy  and  faithful  remain  staunch  and  con-  staunch 
ness  of 
stant  to  their  religion:  "nay,"  add  the  writers,  clergy  ami 

*  laity  to  the 

"  such  is  the  strength  of  faith  and  firmness  dis-  faith- 
played  by  the  laity,  that  we  know  of  hardly  one 
in  all  Scotland  who  has  abandoned  the  faith,  ex 
cepting  a  few  in  one  small  island,  the  Protestant 
proprietor  of  which  has  used  every  kind  of  force 


186       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

and  cunning  in  order  to  deceive  and  overthrow 
a  certain  number  of  converts,  hardly  as  yet 
grounded  in  their  religion."  To  Bishop  Wallace 
had  been  assigned  the  charge  of  the  Lowlands, 
while  Bishop  Gordon  in  1722  made  a  second  visi 
tation  of  the  Highlands  and  Islands,  confirming 
some  2600  persons,  among  whom  were  many  con 
verts  and  persons  of  position.  He  visited  on  this 
occasion  some  districts  where  no  bishop  had  ever 
set  foot  before  him ;  and  where,  besides  adminis 
tering  the  sacraments,  he  sought  to  console  the 
faithful  in  their  afflictions,  and,  where  he  found  it 
requisite,  to  restore  peace  that  had  been  broken.1 
Renewed  During  the  next  few  years  the  persecution 

persecu-  .  m 

tion  of       directed  against  the  Catholics  of  Scotland  appears 

Catholics. 

to  have  been  especially  virulent  in  the  Highland 
districts.  In  another  joint  report  addressed  to 
Propaganda  in  August  1726,  the  original  of  which 
has  been  unfortunately  lost,  but  of  which  an 
Italian  translation,  drawn  up  three  months  later, 
is  preserved  in  the  archives  of  the  Congregation, 
the  bishops  give  some  details  of  the  campaign 
carried  on  by  the  ministers  against  the  Highland 
TheChurch  Catholics.2  The  progress  of  the  Church  in  the 

in  the 

Highlands,  north  was  opposed  with  the  utmost  vigour  by  the 
preachers,  who  organised  bands  of  soldiers  with  the 
object  of  apprehending  and  throwing  into  prison 
the  missionaries  and  their  converts.  The  faithful, 

1  See  Appendix  X. 

-  An  English  version  is  given  in  Appendix  XI. 


APPOINTMENT    OF    A    HIGHLAND    BISHOP.       187 

notwithstanding  these  trials,  continued  steadfast 
in  the  faith,  supported  by  their  bishops,  who  left 
nothing  undone  to  console  and  encourage  them. 

o  o 

Both  prelates,  however,  were  now  advanced  in 
years,  and  were  unable  to  prosecute  with  the 
same  vigour  as  formerly  the  arduous  duties  of 
their  office  ;  while  their  want  of  acquaintance  with 
the  Gaelic  tongue  greatly  hampered  their  minis 
trations  in  the  Highlands.  In  order  to  remedy 
these  evils,  the  bishops  now  brought  forward  a 
proposal  for  the  division  of  Scotland  into  two  Proposed 

division  of 

vicariates,   the  Highland  and  the    Lowland   dis-  Scotland 

into  two 


tricts  ;  recommending  at  the  same  time  for  the 

apostolic. 

northern  vicariate  Mr  Alexander  Grant,  who  had 
publicly  defended  the  bull  Unigenitus  in  the  Ro 
man  College  with  much  applause,  and  had  shown 
himself  for  the  past  seven  years  a  zealous  and 
successful  missioner.  The  selection  was  approved 
by  Propaganda  in  a  congregation  held  on  Decem 
ber  17,  1726,  and  was  ratified  by  Pope  Benedict 
XIII.  on  July  27  of  the  following  year.1 

The  new  bishop-designate,   who   was    residing  Alexander 

T>  i  Grant, 

in  Home,  resolutely  declined  to  accept  the  pro-  Mshop- 

m  designate 

posed  dignity  ;  and  his  reluctance   could  hardly  for  the 

J  J     Highlands. 

be  overcome  by  the  most  pressing  representations 
from  the  vicar-apostolic.  The  latter,  writing  to 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  455,  17  Decemb.  1726.  Rescrib. 
"Ad  mentem,  mens  est,  quod  supplicetur  Sanctissimo  juxta  petita." 
"  Die  27  Julii  1727,  Sanctissimus  ammit."  Brady  (Episcopal  Suc 
cession,  vol.  iii.  pp.  463,  464)  gives  the  latter  date  as  July  23.  — 
TRANSLATOR. 


188       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,   1700-1760. 

Eome  in  January  1728,  mentions  that  he  had 
employed  all  his  powers  of  persuasion  to  induce 
Mr  Grant  to  consent  to  the  appointment.1  At 
length  he  agreed  to  accept  it,  and  set  out  for 
Scotland,  whither  the  necessary  brief  was  to  be 
despatched  after  him.  He  only,  however,  got 
as  far  as  Genoa,2  where  he  fell  sick,  and  from 
thenceforward  nothing  more  is  known  of  him. 
"Whether,"  says  one  account,  "  he  retired  into  a 

pearance.  •> 

monastery,  or  whether,  as  was  thought  more  prob 
able,  he  perished  unknown  in  a  public  hospital, 
could  never  be  ascertained."3  After  the  lapse  of 
more  than  two  years,  the  bishops  renewed  their 
former  application,  proposing  Hugh  Macdonald 
for  the  Highland  vicariate,  and  entreating  his 
speedy  appointment,  on  account  of  the  great 
danger  to  religion  in  these  parts,  owing  to  the 
multiplication  of  ministers  and  heretical  schools. 
The  writers  in  the  same  letter  relate  that  Catho 
lics  are  in  some  districts  compelled  by  force,  and 
even  with  blows,  to  attend  the  Protestant  ser 
vice  ; 4  and  complain  bitterly  of  the  crying  need 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritture  riferite,  Jan.  11,  1728. 

2  Or,  according  to  another  authority,  Marseilles.     Brady  (op.  cit., 
p.  464),  quotes  a  letter  written  at  this  time  by  Mr  Grant  to  the 
Scotch  agent  in  Eome,  and  adds  that  Propaganda  sent  36  scudi  to 
relieve  his  immediate  wants,  but  received  tidings  of  his  death  shortly 
afterwards. — TRANSLATOR. 

3  Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  5. 

4  See  Appendix  XII.     There  is  a  story,  well  known  in  the  High 
lands,  of  one  of  the  Macleans  of  Coll,  who  was  himself  an  elder  of 
the  Kirk,  and  was  reproved  by  the  General  Assembly  for  suffering 
his  islanders  to  remain  in  the  darkness  of  Popery.     The  laird  ac- 


BISHOP   HUGH   MACDONALD.  189 

there  is  of  more  missionaries,  for  whom,  however, 
they  find  it  impossible  to  provide  even  the  bare 
means  of  subsistence.  The  report  of  the  bishops 
was  presented  to  Propaganda  by  Mgr.  Fortiguerra, 
the  secretary,  on  January  15,  1731 :  the  proposals 
therein  made  were  approved,  and  the  nomination 
of  Hugh  Macdonald  was  duly  made,  with  the  pro-  Hugh  Mac- 
mise  of  a  grant  of  the  necessary  sacred  vessels.1  first  HJgh- 

land  vicar - 

ihe  new  prelate  was  a  son  of  the  laird  of  Morar,  apostolic. 
in  the  West  Highlands,  and  had  been  educated 
at  the  seminary  of  Scalan.  He  also  studied  for  a 
time  at  Paris,  previous  to  his  appointment  as 
Bishop  of  Diana  in  partibus ;  and  in  October 
1731  he  was  consecrated  at  Edinburgh  by  Bishop 
Gordon,  assisted  by  Bishop  Wallace  and  a  priest. 
It  was  on  this  occasion  that  the  partition  of  the 
country  was  finally  agreed  on,  the  Highland  vi- 
cariate  to  include  the  northern  and  western  dis 
tricts,  together  with  the  islands,  while  the  south 
ern  parts  were  assigned  to  the  Lowland  vicariate. 

cordingly  posted  himself  on  Sunday  morning  at  a  convenient  spot, 
where  two  roads  led  respectively  to  kirk  and  chapel,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  knock  down  with  his  yellow  cane  any  one  whom  he  saw 
making  his  way  to  the  latter.  Hence  Presbyterianism  was  known 
by  the  name  of  Creidimh  a  bhata  bkui,  the  creed  of  the  yellow  stick  ! 
— TRANSLATOR. 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  6,  5  Jan.  1731.  Ibid.,  Scritture 
riferite  II.,  17  Sept.  1730.  James  III.  wrote  under  this  date  to 
Pope  Clement,  to  the  effect  that  as  Bishop  Gordon  "  senecta  et  frac- 
tis  poene  viribus,  non  animo  se  sed  corpore  imparem  obeundis  visita- 
tionibus  et  tolerandte  itinerum  asperitati  ultro  agnoscat,"  he  recom 
mends  to  the  Pope  "  Hugonem  Macdonnel  coadjutorem  EpPj-  partium 
Occidentalium  Regni  nostri." 


190       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

The  arrangement  was  sanctioned  by  a  decree  of 
Propaganda,  dated  January  7,  1732,  Bishop  Gor 
don  having  already  in  a  pastoral  letter  informed 
the  Highland  Catholics  of  the  appointment  of 
their  new  bishop.  The  latter  forwarded  his  first 
report  to  the  Holy  See  on  March  20,  1732  ;l  and 
a  year  later  the  Congregation,  in  view  of  the  in 
creasing  needs  of  the  mission  in  Scotland,  assigned 
to  it  an  annual  grant  of  five  hundred  scudi.2 
Second  It  was  during  the  vicariate  of  Bishop  Mac- 

rising        donald  that  occurred  the  ill-fated  rising  of  Charles 

(1745). 

Edward  Stuart.     In  the  rash  hope  of  recovering 

the  inheritance  of  his  fathers,  the  prince  landed, 

in  July  1745,  on  the  coast  of  Lorn.     The  bishop 

was  on  his  return  homewards  from  a  conference 

Bishop       of   the    vicars-apostolic    at   Edinburgh,   when   he 

andChariea  heard  the  news  of  Charles's  arrival  in   Scotland. 

Edward.  r>      i  T    • 

He  could  not  but  disapprove  of  the  expedition 
under  the  circumstances,  for  he  knew  that  110 
sufficient  preparations  had  been  made  to  carry 
it  to  a  successful  issue.  The  prince  showed  no 
inclination  to  follow  the  advice  of  the  bishop, 
who  counselled  him  for  the  present  to  return  to 
France ; 3  and  the  latter  could  hardly  do  other 
wise  than  associate  himself  with  the  unanimous 

1  See  Appendix  XIII. 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  21,  7  Januar.  1732.      "  Reap.  Annue- 
runt  in  omnibus."     Ibid.,  1733  Acta,  fol.  18. 

3  Geddes,  The  Position  of  Scottish  Catholics  after  Culloden,  p.  4. 
"  The  bishop  candidly  told  him  that  the  country  was  not  prepared 
for  his  reception." 


COLLAPSE    OF    THE    JACOBITE    CAUSE.          191 

action  of  his  people.     The  Catholic  Highlanders 
rallied  to   a  man  round  the  prince,  and  carried 
him  in  triumph  to  Edinburgh,  where  he  passed 
the  winter  in  preparing  for  his  campaign  against 
England.     Bishop  Macdonald  meanwhile  solemnly 
blessed   the   royal    standard   at   Glenfinnan,   and  Blessing  of 
appointed  a  number  of  his  clergy  to  act  as  chap-  standard. 
lains  to  the   prince's   army.     Fortune,   however, 
smiled  but  very  briefly  on  Charles's  hopes.     One 
victory,  indeed,  he  gained  over  the  English  troops 
at  Prestonpans  ;  but  in  the  following  April  (1746) 
was  fought  the  bloody  battle  of  Culloden,  which 
dashed  to  the  ground  for  ever  the  claims  of  the  collapse 
Stuart  princes  to  the  throne  of  their  ancestors.  Jacobites. 
Charles  himself  with  difficulty  escaped  capture, 
and  made  his  way  by  circuitous  and  unfrequented 
mountain-roads  to  the  coast. 

The    hopes  of  the   Stuarts    having  been  thus 
finally  annihilated,   Benedict   Henry,  second  son  Benedict 
of  James  III.,  who  had  been  born  and  educated  Cardinal 

-p.  of  York. 

in  Home,  resolved  to  embrace  the  ecclesiastical 
state;  and  in  a  consistory  held  on  July  3,  1747, 
he  was  named  Cardinal-deacon  by  Benedict  XIV.1 
Thus  the  last  scion  of  his  illustrious  race  ended 
his  days  in  the  service  of  the  Church.  "  If  we 
reflect,"  writes  the  biographer  of  the  Counts  of 
Albany,  "more  than  half  a  century  after  the 
death  of  the  last  of  the  Stuarts,  on  the  subse 
quent  course  of  events,  and  the  melancholy  fate 

1  Cardella,  Memorie  Storiche,  vol.  ix.  p.  39. 


192       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

of  so  many  reigning  houses,  we  cannot  but  see 
the  hand  of  God  in  the  lot  of  the  last  scion  of  a 
race  which,  more  than  any  other  royal  line,  had 
suffered  under  the  blows  of  continual  misfortune. 
After  centuries  of  stormy  political  existence,  the 
tranquil  but  sublime  majesty  of  the  Church  threw 
over  the  closing  days  of  the  Stuarts  a  mild  and 
gentle  radiance,  like  that  of  the  setting  sun." 
sufferings  The  results  of  the  battle  of  Culloden,  in  which, 
as  has  been  truly  observed,  "  the  Hanoverian  army 


aftercS-  and  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  displayed  a  bar 
barity  which  recalled  the  memory  of  Sedgemoor 
and  of  the  Bloody  Assize,"  2  whatever  they  may 
have  been  for  the  Scottish  people  at  large,  were 
in  the  highest  degree  calamitous  to  the  unfor 
tunate  Catholics.  More  than  a  thousand  persons 
were  transported  to  America,  the  Highland  clans 
were  decimated  and  dispersed,  Catholic  chapels 
destroyed,  the  seminary  at  Scalan  plundered  and 
burned,  missals  and  vestments  publicly  committed 
to  the  flames,  and  priests  and  people  persecuted 
with  merciless  rigour.3  With  the  desire  of  miti 
gating  these  evils,  Benedict  XIV.  urged  Charles 
Emmanuel  III.,  King  of  Sardinia,  to  intercede 
with  the  English  Government,  through  his  am 
bassador  in  London,  on  behalf  of  the  distressed 
Catholics  of  Scotland.4  The  vigilance  of  the 

1  Von  Eeumont,  Die  Griijin  von  Albany,  vol.  i.  p.  10  et  seq. 

2  Lecky,  Hist,  of  England  in  the  Eighteenth  Century,  vol.  i.  p.  423. 

3  Geddes,  Scottish  Catholics  after  Culloden,  pp.  8-12. 

4  Carutti,  Storia  del  Regno  di  Carlo  Emmanuele  III.  (1859),  vol. 


IMPEISONMENT    OF    BISHOP    MACDONALD.        193 

authorities  was  especially  directed  against  Bishop 
Macdonald,  whose  intimate  relations  with  the 
disaffected  clans  were  of  course  well  known.  In 
order  to  escape  capture,  he  thought  it  well  to 
retire  for  a  time  to  Paris,  and  it  was  not  until 
1749  that  he  returned  to  Scotland.  Through 

o 

the  instrumentality  of  the  sister  of  the  laird  of 
Leuchars  he  obtained  a  safe-conduct  under  the 
pseudonym  of  Mr  Brown,  and  was  thus  enabled 
to  continue  to  exercise  his  ministrations  in  the 
Highlands  for  several  years.  From  a  report 
which  he  sent  to  Propaganda,  in  conjunction 
with  his  episcopal  brethren,  in  November  1755, 
we  learn  that  he  had  been  that  year  apprehend- 
ed  by  the  agents  of  the  Government,  and  only  trial  of 

J    Bishop 

released  from  prison  on  giving  bail  for  a  heavy  Mac 
sum.1     Early  in  1756,  his  trial  took  place  before 

ii.  p.  58.  "  Nel  1746,  dopo  la  discesa  di  Carlo  Edoardo  in  Iscozia, 
il  re,  per  intercessione  del  papa,  introdusse  uffici  in  favore  dei 
cattolici." 

In  connection  with  Benedict  XIV.,  we  may  record  here  the 
singular  circumstances  attending  the  conversion  to  Catholicism, 
about  this  time,  of  Andrew,  a  scion  of  the  ducal  house  of  Gordon. 
Born  in  Paris  in  1717,  he  was  educated  in  England,  after  his  father's 
death,  as  a  Protestant.  In  1755  he  visited  Eome,  and  together 
with  his  attendants,  sought  an  audience  of  Pope  Benedict,  with  the 
sole  object  of  turning  into  ridicule  the  ceremonial  of  reception. 
So  deeply,  however,  was  he  impressed  by  the  venerable  aspect  of 
the  Pontiff,  that  when  the  latter  inquired  what  he  sought  of  him, 
he  exclaimed  :  "  Holy  Father,  I  ask  for  a  priest,  to  instruct  me  in 
the  Catholic  religion."  He  was  received  into  the  Church  the  same 
year,  and  brought  up  his  children  in  the  Catholic  faith.  He  died 
in  1761.  See  Raess,  Die  Convertiten  seit  der  Reformation,  vol.  x. 
p.  217. 

1  See  Appendix  XIV. 

VOL.  IV.  N 


194       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

the  High  Court  of  Justiciary  at  Edinburgh ;  and  on 
March  1,  in  punishment  for  his  refusal  to  "purge 
himself  of  Popery,"  he  was  sentenced  to  banish 
ment  for  life,  under  pain  of  death  if  he  presumed 
to  return  to  Scotland.1  Probably,  however,  with 
the  connivance  of  the  authorities,  this  severe 
sentence  was  never  enforced ;  and  the  bishop 
continued  to  discharge  his  pastoral  functions  in 
the  Highlands  until  his  death,  which  took  place 
on  March  12,  1773. 

vicariate         The  Lowland  vicariate  was  meanwhile  admin- 

lands.     '   istered  by  Bishop   Gordon,   to  whom,   after   the 

death   of  Bishop  Wallace,   the   Congregation   of 

Propaganda    appointed    a     coadjutor,    in     1735, 

Alexander  in   the    person   of  Alexander    Smith.     The   new 

Smith  .  „     -p,      ,      , 

appointed  prelate,  who  was  a  native  ol  fochabers,  in 
Morayshire,  had  entered  the  Scotch  College  in 
Paris  in  1698,  was  ordained  priest  in  1712,  and 
served  on  the  mission  until  1718,  when  he  became 
procurator  at  Paris,  an  office  which  he  held  for 
twelve  years.  On  September  19,  1735,  he  was 
named,  on  the  petition  of  Bishop  Gordon,  Bishop 
of  Misinopolis  and  coadjutor  of  the  Lowland 

1  From  a  contemporary  report  of  the  trial  (Scots  Magazine,  Feb. 
1756)  it  appears  that  it  was  pleaded  in  defence  that  no  mention  was 
made  of  bishops  in  the  penal  statutes,  but  only  of  priests.  The 
decision  of  the  Court,  however,  was  that  "  as  bishops  could  create 
priests,  they  must  be  understood  to  be  comprehended  in  the  Act." 
It  will  be  remembered  that  a  precisely  similar  plea  was  urged  on 
behalf  of  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  charged  (1889)  with  violating  the 
Act  of  Uniformity  by  the  use  of  unauthorised  ritual  in  the  Com 
munion  Service. — TRANSLATOR. 


DIVISIONS   AMONG   THE   CLERGY.  195 

district.  He  devoted  considerable  time  and 
labour  to  the  compilation  of  two  catechisms, 
which  at  the  instance  of  Cardinal  Spinelli  were 
approved  by  the  Holy  Office  in  Eome  on  March 
20,  1750.  Bishop  Gordon  and  his  coadjutor 
transmitted  to  Propaganda,  in  February  1743,  a 
report  as  to  the  state  of  the  Scottish  mission.1 
The  prelates,  after  referring  at  some  length  to 
the  dissensions  which  had  unfortunately  sprung  Dissensions 
up  among  the  clergy,  and  the  measures  which  clergy. 
they  had  been  compelled  to  take  in  consequence, 
report  the  death  of  two  excellent  missionaries 
named  Drummond  and  Shand.  Several  conver 
sions  are  said  to  have  taken  place ;  but  on  the 
whole  there  was  a  marked  falling  off  in  the  Decline  of 
religious  fervour  of  the  faithful.  The  bishops  fervour" 
recall  the  extraordinary  progress  made  by  the 
Church  in  the  past,  and  attribute  the  present 
remissness  to  the  party  spirit  which  prevailed 
among  the  clergy,  diminishing  the  respect  in 
which  they  were  held,  crippling  their  influence 
for  good,  and  tending  to  the  disedification  of 
their  flocks.  The  number  of  disaffected  priests 
was,  it  is  true,  but  a  small  one ;  but  they,  un 
happily,  left  no  means  untried  to  discredit  the 
zealous  and  devoted  missionaries,  whom  they 
regarded  as  their  opponents. 

On  the  death  of  Bishop  Gordon  in  1746,  his  SoP°f 
coadjutor,    the   Bishop    of   Misinopolis,    became  (1748)? 

1  See  Appendix  XV. 


196       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

vicar-apostolic  of  the  Lowland  district ;  and  we 
find  him  rendering  an  account  of  his  charge  in  a 
report  to  Propaganda,  dated  December  13,  1747.1 
Bishop  Smith,  who  was  animated  with  a  zeal  for 
souls  truly  apostolic,  and  who,  in  consequence 
of  the  flight  of  the  vicar  of  the  Highlands  to 
the  Continent,  was  now  the  sole  bishop  in  the 
country,  had  visited  all  the  missionary  stations 
in  his  district,  and  had  been  an  eyewitness  of 
the  miseries  occasioned  by  the  unsuccessful  rising 
of  Charles  Edward.  Several  priests  were  still  in 
prison,  or  detained  in  ships  of  war.  The  bishop 
refers  with  sorrow  to  the  internal  divisions  which 
disturb  the  mission,  while  at  the  same  time  he 
cannot  refrain  from  expressing  his  opinion  that 
Scotch  affairs  had  not  of  late  received  the  same 
attention  as  formerly  at  the  hands  of  Propaganda. 
Salutary  With  a  view  to  the  removal  of  prevalent  abuses, 


measures 


proposed     he    begs    the    Congregation    to    strengthen,    the 

by  Bishop  &  .   f 

Smith  to  authority  of  the  vicars-apostolic,  and  also,  in 
ganda.  consideration  of  his  advanced  age,  to  grant  him 
the  assistance  of  a  coadjutor.  Some  clue  to  the 
irregularities  to  which  the  bishop  refers  in  the 
above  report  is  afforded  us  by  the  minutes  of 
a  session  of  Propaganda  held  on  July  7,  1750. 
Complaint  had  been  made  by  Bishop  Smith  of 
certain  Jesuit  fathers,  who  had  shown  themselves 
unwilling  to  comply  with  the  regulations  of  the 
mission  as  regarded  the  administration  of  the 

1  See  Appendix  XVI. 


EFFECT   OF    THE   PEKSECUTION    OF    1750.         197 

sacraments  ;  and  the  Congregation,  in  conse 
quence,  renewed  the  decree  which  had  been 
issued  for  England  in  October  1695,  and  had 
been  extended  to  Scotland  some  two  years 
later,  and  which  declared  the  regular  mission-  Theregu- 

i  .  .  lar  clergy 

anes  subject   to  the  vicars-apostolic  in  all   that  and  the 

bishops. 

concerned  the  cure  of  souls.1  The  persecution  of 
1750  was  also  fraught  with  calamitous  results  to 
the  Scottish  mission.  The  most  strenuous  efforts 
were  made,  as  Bishop  Smith  wrote  to  Rome  in 
November  of  that  year,  to  hunt  out  the  priests 
and  drag  them  before  the  tribunals,  which  as  a 
rule  sentenced  them  to  perpetual  banishment ;  as 
we  find  it  recorded  in  the  case  of  William  Grant, 
a  Benedictine,  and  several  others.  In  conse 
quence  of  this  state  of  things  many  of  the  clergy 
remained  in  concealment,  while  others  renounced 
their  obedience  to  the  vicar-apostolic,  and  refused 
to  expose  themselves  to  the  risks  of  the  mission 
ary  life.  The  real  origin  of  these  evils  was  of 
course  to  be  sought  in  the  violent  opposition  of 
the  ministers,  who  were  untiring  in  their  efforts 
to  stir  up  the  authorities  against  the  Catholic 
missionaries.2  In  a  joint  report  sent  to  Propa- 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  188,  7  Julii  1750.     "  Rescrib.  :  Detur 
Decretum,  27  Aug.  1697. 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  3,  19  Januar.  1751.      The  Secretary, 
Mgr.  Lercari,  reported  as  follows  from  information  supplied  by 
Bishop  Grant :  "  1.  Guglielmo  Grant,  Benedettino,  fu  esiliato  pel 
solo  motive  di  essere  egli  prete   Eomano,  condotto  ai  tribunali, 
perchk  ricus6  di  sottoscrivere  la  formola  di  giuramento.    .    .    .    Fu 
pagato  ai  medesimi  [i.e.,  soldati]  per  la  sola  cattura  del  sopradetto 


198      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1700-1760. 

ganda  by  both  the  vicars-apostolic  on  November 
1,  1753,  we  find  very  similar  complaints.1  The 
Jesuit  Father  Farquharson  had  been  condemned 
to  imprisonment,  from  which  he  was  only  liber 
ated  on  giving  heavy  bail :  the  same  conditions 
being  exacted  from  another  priest  named  Alex 
ander  Macdonald,  who  had  been  imprisoned  under 
the  mistaken  impression  that  he  was  the  vicar- 
apostolic  of  the  Highlands.  With  a  view  of  in 
creasing  the  true  sacerdotal  spirit  among  the 
clergy,  the  bishops  express  their  desire  to  adopt 
and  observe  the  recently  promulgated  constitu 
tion  of  Benedict  XIV.  The  superior  of  the  Scot 
tish  Jesuits  had  signified  his  concurrence  with 
this  wish,  and  the  prelates  accordingly  petitioned 
for  the  extension  of  the  decree  to  Scotland.2 
James  In  order  to  assist  Bishop  Smith  in  his  laborious 

Grant,  .  .  r  . 

coadjutor    duties,  a  coadjutor  was  assigned  to  him  in  1755 

d£Trictd     *n  ^e  Person  °f  James  Grant,  Bishop  of  Sinita. 

Grant  had  been  educated  at  the  Scotch  College 

P.  Grant  la  sonima  di  60  scudi.  2.  Che  i  sacerdoti  e  missionarii  o 
sono  nascosti,  o  fuggiti  altrove,  e  altri  si  ricusano  di  andare  a  quella 
missione,  contradicendo  apertamente  al  Vicario  Apostolico.  L'altro 
e  che  i  soldati  suddetti  si  vantano  publicamente  di  estirpare  in  brevi 
dal  regno  tutti  i  missionarii,  ed  i  ministri  eretici  non  cessano  di 
eccitare  i  magistri." 

1  See  Appendix  XVII. 

2  The  Constitution  was  issued  on  May  13,  1753,  and  was  entitled, 
"Reguloe    observandee   in   Anglicanis    missionibus   ab   Apostolicis 
Vicariis,  necnon  a  Sacerdotibus  Missionariis  ssecularibus  et  regu- 
laribus."     It  commences  with  the  words  Apostolicum  Ministerium. 
The  text  is  printed  by  Brady,  Episcopal  Succession,  vol.  ii.  pp.  496- 
521. 


BISHOP   GRANT,    COADJUTOR.  199 

in  Paris,  and  ordained  priest  in  1734,  but  before 
returning  to  Scotland  he  studied  for  a  year  in 
another  Parisian  seminary,  which  proved  to  be 
strongly  tainted  with  Jansenism.1  Shortly  after 
the  battle  of  Culloden  Mr  Grant  was  apprehended 

in  one  of  the  Western  Isles  and  carried  to  Inver-  His  impri 
sonment 
ness,  where   he  lay  in  prison  for  upwards  of  a  at  Inver- 

year,  being  only  released  through  the  efforts  of 
his  brother  in  May  1747.  At  the  instance  of 
Bishop  Smith,  he  was  named,  on  February  21, 
1755,  Bishop  of  Sinita,  and  coadjutor  of  the  Low 
land  district,  and  was  consecrated  by  the  same 
prelate  in  Edinburgh  in  the  following  November. 
The  delay  of  nine  months  seems  to  have  been  due 
to  the  singularly  diffident  character  of  the  bishop- 
elect,  and  to  his  extreme  reluctance  to  undertake 
the  responsible  duties  of  the  episcopate.  Bishops 
Smith  and  Macdonald  referred  to  the  matter  in 
their  report  to  Propaganda,  dated  November 

1  That  the  future  bishop  had  no  sympathy  with  such  ideas  is 
proved  by  the  following  anecdote  (see  Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  p.  11). 
He  was  shown  on  one  occasion  a  portrait  of  the  notorious  Quesnel, 
inscribed  as  follows  :  — 

"  Hie  ille  est  quern  plena  Deo  tot  scripta  coronant, 
Magnanimus  veri  vindex,  morumque  magister, 
In  quern  cfeca  suos  dum  vertit  Roma  furores 
Labi  visa  fides  et  totus  palluit  orbis." 

Mr  Grant,  when  asked  his  opinion  of  these  verses,  produced  the 
following  quatrain,  as  more  appropriate,  in  his  judgment,  to  the 
subject  of  the  painting  : — 

"  Hie  est  plena  malo  qui  daemone  scripta  recudit, 
Agni  in  pelle  lupus,  Regique  Deoque  rebellis, 
In  quern  sacra  vigil  dum  fulmina  Roma  vibravit, 
Vincit  prisca  fides,  totusque  amplectitur  orbis." 


200      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1700-1760. 

1755,  expressing   at   the   same   time   their   own 
satisfaction  at  the  appointment,   in  which  they 
recognised  the  finger  of  divine  Providence.1 
Party  We  have  seen  that  the  vicars-apostolic,  in  their 

spirit 

among  the  letters  addressed  to  Propaganda,  made  frequent 

Scottish 

clergy,       allusion  to  the  party  spirit  unhappily  rife  among 

the  clergy  at  this  time.     The  baleful  influence  of 

Spread  of    Jansenism  had,  in  fact,  doubtless  owing  to  the 

Jansenistic    . 

ideas.  intimate  ecclesiastical  connection  between  France 
and  Scotland,  made  itself  felt  in  the  latter 
country  at  an  early  period.  Bishop  Nicolson, 
in  the  code  of  statutes  which  he  drew  up  in 
1700  for  the  guidance  of  the  Scottish  mission, 
had  raised  a  warning  voice  against  the  errors  of 
the  Bourignonites,  who,  under  the  mask  of  piety, 
were  seducing  the  faithful  from  Catholic  truth.2 
And  as  far  back  as  1703  we  find  the  nuncio  at 
Paris  informing  Propaganda  that  a  priest  named 
James  Lines,  recently  arrived  from  Scotland,  re 
ported  the  active  dissemination  in  that  country 
of  the  erroneous  ideas  of  Antoinette  Bourignon.3 

O 

Brief  of      The   brief  addressed   by  Pope   Clement  XI.,   on 
XL  e        August    IV,    1709,    to    the    Catholics   of    Great 

Magnitu-  , 

dinem        Britain  and  Ireland,   leaves  no  room  for  doubt 

2)aterna>. 

1  See  the  bishops'  report  in  Appendix  XIV. 

2  Statuta  Episcopi  Nicolson,  Tit.  i.  No.  3.      "  Cupientes  populi 
nobis  commissi  animos  communire  adversus  novos  Bourignonitarum 
errores  hoc  regno  serpentes,  hortamur  omnes  Presbyteros,  ut  sedulo 
caveant  ne  venenatis  istis  dogmatis  [sic]  Fideles  inficiantur,  aut  ad 
fidem  propensi  fallaci  pietatis  specie  a  veritate  suscipienda  aver- 
tantur."     See  ante,  p.  169,  note. 

3  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  59,  27  Martii  1703. 


JANSENISM   IN   SCOTLAND.  201 

that  Jansenistic  ideas  had  been  widely  spread  in 
those  islands.1  The  Pope  refers  to  the  bull  Vinea 
Domini  Sabaoth,  in  which  he  had  finally  con 
demned  this  novel  and  dangerous  teaching ; 2 
and  points  out  that  the  children  of  the  Church, 
with  this  document  to  guide  them,  should  find  it 
an  easy  task  to  avoid  the  pitfalls  of  error.  The 
faithful  are  specially  warned  against  the  perusal 
of  erroneous  writings,  as  well  as  against  intimacy 
with  persons  of  suspected  orthodoxy,  and  are  ex 
horted  to  be  particularly  cautious  in  the  matter 
of  choosing  their  spiritual  directors.  The  Pope, 
in  conclusion,  makes  sorrowful  mention  of  cer 
tain  countries  near  to  Britain,  where  not  a  few 
of  the  clergy,  under  pretence  of  upholding  a 
stricter  moral  standard,  are  not  afraid  openly  to 
attack  the  supreme  authority  of  the  See  of  St 
Peter.3 

The  extent  to  which  the  Jansenist  errors  had  Formula 

.  i        drawn  up 

continued  to  be  propagated  in  Scotland  since  the 

1  Bullar.  Propag.,  Append,  ad  torn.  i.  p.  384.  "dementis  XI. 
Breve  Magnitudinem  paternce,  ad  universes  Christifideles  in  regnis 
Anglia?,  Scotise,  et  Hiberniaa  existentibus." 

-"Edidimus  paulo  ante  constitutionem  Nostram  incipientem 
'  Vineam  Domini  Sabaoth,'  qua  detectis  erroribus  quibus  hujusmodi 
opiniones  scatent,  certam,  absolutam,  ac  Sanctte  Romanse  Ecclesiae 
Nostroque  atque  Apostolicpe  Sedis  judicio  conformem  sentiendi  in 
his  quoestionibus  normam  fidelibus  indiximus." 

3  "  Ac  sane  dolendum  est,  non  deesse  in  regionibus  quae  Regnis 
istis  finitimae  sunt,  quosdem  qui,  quamvis  catholicum  nomen  prae- 
ferant,  et  clerical!  militiae  sint  adscripti,  immo  etiam  rigidioris 
moralis  professores  haberi  velint,  supremam  tamen  Cathedrae  Sancti 
Petri  auctoritatem  palam  impetere  non  vereantur." 


202      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1700-1760. 

vicars-        commencement  of  the  century  is  indicated  by  the 

apostolic  J  * 

(1733).  fact  that  the  vicars-apostolic  in  1733  thought  it 
necessary  to  draw  up  a  formula  of  religious  belief, 
which  all  the  clergy  were  required  to  subscribe. 
According  to  a  report  of  Bishop  Gordon,  sub 
mitted  to  Propaganda  on  March  29,  1734,  by  the 
secretary,  Mgr.  Fortiguerra,  a  meeting  of  the 
clergy  of  the  Highland  district  had  been  held 
in  the  previous  June,  at  which  special  attention 
was  called  to  the  need  of  requiring  the  subscrip 
tion,  on  oath,  of  a  formulary  accepting  the  fam 
ous  constitution  Unigenitus,  and  repudiating  the 
errors  of  Jansen  and  Quesnel.  Bishop  Gordon, 
who  was  somewhat  reluctant  to  take  action 
without  the  express  mandate  of  the  Holy  See, 
nevertheless  yielded  to  the  solicitations  of  the 
clergy,  and  drew  up  the  required  document, 
Subscribed  which  was  subscribed  by  all  present.1  A  special 
Highland  incentive  to  him  in  deciding;  to  take  this  step 

clergy. 

was  doubtless  the  fact  that  rumours  had  already 
reached  the  ears  of  the  Protestants  regarding 
supposed  dissensions  among  the  Catholic  mission 
aries.  The  bishop  having  submitted  the  formula 

1  Arcliiv.  Propag.  Aeta,  fol.  137,  29  Mart.  1734.  "  Un  congresso 
col  nuovo  Vicario  Apostolico  di  quelle  provincie,  .  .  .  e  che  in  tal 
occasione  rnolti  di  quei  sacerdoti  fecero  premurosa  istanza  ad 
ambedue  i  Prelati,  che  dovessero  astringere  con  rigoroso  precetto 
tutti  i  missionarii  ad  accettare  e  professare  con  giuramento  la  costi- 
tuzione  Unigenitus,  ed  altre  costituzioni  apostoliche,  avendo  dato 
motivo  a  quest'  istanza  un  sospetto  concepito  da  essi,  che  piu  d'uno 
di  quel  clero  fosse  aderente  agl'  errori  di  Quesnel  e  Giansenio  e 
quelli  di  Bajo." 


BRIEF   OF   CLEMENT    XII.,    1736.  203 

to  the  Congregation  of  Propaganda,1  it  received 
the  approbation  of  that  body,  and  was  after 
wards  incorporated  in  the  brief  relating  to  Jan-  Brief  as  to 

i     i          /~n  -\T~TT  Jansenism 

senism,  issued  by  Clement  All.  on  bept ember  (September 
10,  1736.2  The  latter  document  was  published 
at  the  advice  of  a  particular  congregation  of 
cardinals,  specially  summoned  for  the  purpose, 
the  matter  being  brought  forward  by  Mgr.  de 
Menti.  Hitherto  the  vicars -apostolic  had  de 
manded  subscription  to  the  formula  only  when 
there  was  well-grounded  suspicion  of  a  leaning 
towards  the  errors  imported  from  France ;  but 
the  brief  of  Clement  XII.  directed  the  bishops  to 
require  every  priest  entering  the  mission,  both 
secular  and  regular — members  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus  not  excepted — to  subscribe  the  document, 
and  this  in  presence  of  the  vicar-apostolic  and 
two  witnesses.  The  formula  in  question,  which 
covered  the  various  points  of  erroneous  doctrine 
which  had  been  condemned  since  the  time  of 
Pius  V.,  was  moreover  extended  to  include  also 
a  catechism  of  suspected  Jansenistic  tendencies, 
which  had  appeared  in  1725;3  and  the  Scottish 
vicars-apostolic  and  the  whole  of  their  clergy 

1  Archiv.  Propag.,  loc.  tit.     "  Eescribatur  ad  EmUI»-  Protectorem, 
qui  suaviter  moneat  prsedictum  Vicarium  de  nova  forma  ab  ipso 
confecta,  quam  citissirue  ad  S.  Congrem-  transmittat." 

2  Bullar.  Propag.,  torn.  i.  p.  240. 

3  Catechism,  or  Abridgment  of  Christian  Doctrine  (1725).     In 
structions  and  prayers  for  children,  with  a  Catechism  for  young 
children  (1724).     Catechism  for  those  that  are  more  advanced  in 
years  and  knowledge  (1724). 


204      CATHOLIC   CHUECH   IN    SCOTLAND,    1700-1760. 


The  Scotch 
College  at 
Paris. 


Commis 
sion  given 
to  the 
French 
nuncio. 


were,  by  order  of  Clement  XII.,  directed  to  sub 
scribe  it  in  its  new  form.1 

From  Germany  there  came  about  this  time 
very  disquieting  rumours  as  to  the  attitude  of 
the  Scotch  College  in  Paris  towards  the  poisonous 
doctrines  which  had  so  deeply  infected  the  Church 
of  France.  Writing  to  Propaganda  on  January 
2,  1736,  Abbot  Bernard  Stuart  of  Ratisbon  spoke 
of  the  "  ravenous  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing,"  who, 
under  the  pretext  of  restoring  pure  doctrine  and 
primitive  discipline,  were  causing  parties  and 
divisions  among  Catholics,  and  who  branded 
those  of  the  clergy  who  had  been  educated  in 
Rome  or  Germany  as  lazy,  stupid,  and  given  up 
to  superstition.2  The  result  of  these  represen 
tations  was,  that  towards  the  end  of  1736  the 
nuncio  at  Paris  was  commissioned  by  the  Sacred 
Congregation  to  examine  into  and  report  on  the 
state  of  the  Scotch  College  in  that  city.  The 

1  Bullar.   Propag.,   loc.   cit.      "  Huic   autem    ampliori  formulae 
utrumque     Vicarium     Apostolicum,     coadjutorem     omnesque     et 
singulos  utriusque  Vicariatus  missionaries,  qui  pridem  1733  lubenti 
animo  subscripsere,  iterum  in  uberius  suse  obedientiae  et  religion! 
testimonium,   atque  ad  majorem    apud    S.   Congregationem    pro- 
merendam    laudem    subscribere    debere    iidem    Emi-    Patres    de- 
clararunt." 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  rifer.  ii.,  ann.  1738.     "  Intra- 
runt  in  Vineam  Domini  lupi  rapaces  sub  ovinis  pellibus,  qui  specie 
purioris  doctrinae  et  pristinae  disciplinae  paucos  qui  supersunt  Catho- 
licos  in  diversa  studia  et  partes  trahunt,  atque  ceteros,  qui  secum 
non  sentiunt,  tamquam  inertes,  stupidos  et  superstitionibus  deditos 
spernunt  et  apud  plebeos  detrahunt,  religiososque  sacerdotes,  immo 
et  eos  qui  Komse  vel  in  Germania  suam  educationem  habuerunt,  ut 
tales  respiciunt." 


LERCAKES  REPORT  OX  JANSENISM.     205 

document  transmitted  to  Rome  by  Niccolo  Ler- 
cari,  on  March  4,  1737,  in  compliance  with  the 
above  charge,  and  preserved  in  the  Vatican 
archives  among  the  acts  of  the  French  nunciature, 
depicts  in  somewhat  gloomy  colours  the  spirit 
which  dominated  the  College,  and  throws,  besides, 
considerable  light  on  the  then  condition  of  the 
Church  in  Scotland. 

Some    time    before    the     issue     of    the    bull  Report  of 

TT    .  .  T  .  ....      Lercari. 

Umgemtus,  writes   -Lercari,    a   Jansemstic  spirit 

had  pervaded  the    College  ;    and  there  was   no  The  Scotch 

evidence   that   it   had   decreased    subsequent   to  accused  of 

,  „,  .  PI  i .  Jansenism. 

that  event.  I  he  superiors  01  the  establishment 
had,  on  the  contrary,  boldly  appealed  in  1718 
to  the  decision  of  a  future  council ;  and  the 
French  clergy  had  in  consequence  withdrawn 
the  support  which  they  had  previously  given  to 
the  College.  Among  those  who  favoured  the 
erroneous  doctrines  were  said  to  be  Charles  wiuteford, 


Thomas 


Innes. 


Whiteford,  procurator  of  the  institution,  Thomas  and  George 
and  George  Innes,  prefects  of  studies,  and  their 
uncle,    the  former  almoner  of  King   James   II.1 

1  Thomas  Innes  went  on  the  Scotch  mission  in  1698,  but  in  1701 
was  appointed  prefect  of  studies  at  the  College  in  Paris,  holding 
that  office  until  1727.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  nephew  George. 
From  1729  until  his  death  in  1744,  Father  Innes  devoted  himself  to 
antiquarian  research.  His  Critical  Essay  on  the  Ancient  Inhabitants 
of  Scotland  and  Civil  and  Ecclesiastic  History,  reprinted  by  the 
Spalding  Club,  are  still  considered  works  of  standard  value.  [See 
for  a  memoir  of  the  author,  and  some  remarks  on  his  supposed 
Jansenistic  leanings,  Historians  of  Scotland,  vol.  viii.  ;  preface  to 
Lines'  Essay,  by  G.  Grub,  pp.  xiii-xxx. — TRANSLATOR.] 


206      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1700  1760. 

All  these  were  known  to  be  Jansenists ;  and 
although  Whiteford  may  possibly  have  recanted, 
yet  his  recantation  was  never  published,  albeit  it 
was  clearly  his  duty  to  make  public  satisfaction. 
And  as  neither  George  Innes,  nor  the  actual 
prefect  of  studies,  Alexander  Gordon,  had  openly 
professed  their  adherence  to  the  Papal  constitu 
tion,  their  justificatory  letters  addressed  to  the 
Sacred  Congregation  could  have  little  weight ; 
more  especially  as  they  still  continued  to  corre 
spond  with  the  Jansenists,  and  to  maintain  their 
former  relations  with  Thomas  and  Louis  Innes, 
who  held  complete  control  over  the  College.  It 
was  the  firm  belief  of  the  Catholics  of  Paris  that 
the  Jansenistic  spirit  still  prevailed  in  the  estab 
lishment,  as  it  had  formerly  done. 
charges  Referring  to  Thomas  Innes,  the  nuncio  goes  on 

against 

Thomas      to  say  that  he  had  not  only  as  prefect  of  the 

and  Louis 

innes.  College  taught  unsound  doctrine,  but  had  also,  in 
his  capacity  as  confessor  at  St  Barbe,  induced  the 
students  to  resort  to  him  there  for  all  their 
religious  duties,  in  order  to  indoctrinate  them 
with  Jansenistic  ideas.  Equally  reprehensible 
was  the  conduct  of  Louis  Innes,  through  whose 
means  the  English  and  Scotch  residents  at 
St  Germain-en-Laye  had  become  infected  with 
the  same  errors.  No  importance,  the  nuncio  was 
assured  on  good  authority,  was  to  be  attached 
to  the  fact  that  several  students  of  suspected 
orthodoxy  had  been  removed  from  the  College  — 


LERCARIS   REPORT   ON   JANSENISM.  207 

a  measure  which  had  been  devised  merely  to 
cloak  the  real  state  of  affairs ;  and  the  same 
might  be  said  of  a  report  which  had  recently 
reached  Kome,  and  which  aimed  at  justifying 
the  superiors  of  the  institution,  on  the  ground 
that  they  had  opposed  the  appeal  put  forth  by 
Cardinal  de  Noailles.  Further,  there  was  this 
to  be  said  against  them,  that  in  order  to  evade 
the  required  subscription  to  the  Eoman  formula, 
they  had  caused  a  number  of  the  students  to  be 
ordained  outside  the  diocese  of  Paris.  The  nuncio 
refers  to  the  difficulty  he  had  encountered  in 
obtaining  information  on  these  matters,  owing  to 
the  extremely  incommunicative  attitude  of  the 
authorities  of  the  College :  sufficient,  however, 
had  been  said  to  show  what  was  the  spirit  which 
animated  them. 

Of  the  condition  of  the  Church  in  Scotland  the  Alleged 
nuncio  was  not  able  to  render  a  more  favourable  Jansenism 
account.     The  seminary  at  Scalan,  he  reported,  land, 
was  infected  with  Jansenism,  and  several  of  the 
missionaries  educated  there  had  refused  to  sub 
scribe  the   formulary.      Bishop    Gordon   himself, 
as   well   as   his    coadjutor   Bishop    Smith,    were 
not   free  from  the  reproach    of  having  favoured 
erroneous    teaching,    the    former    prelate   being 
charged,  in  particular,  with  having  permitted  the 
perusal  of  Jansenistic  books.     For  safety's  sake, 
Lercari   recommended    that    the   whole    of    the 
missionaries    should    be    required    to    sign    the 


208      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,   1700-1760. 

formulary,  no  regard  being  paid  to  the  objection 
raised  by  the  Scottish  Jansenists,  that  such  a 
proceeding  might  bring  the  Catholics  too  promi 
nently  before  the  eyes  of  the  Government. 
Bishop  Macdonald,  the  northern  vicar-apostolic, 
it  should  be  added,  is  referred  to  in  the  report  as 
conspicuous  for  his  orthodoxy  and  zeal  for  true 
religion.1 

Fresh  brief      The  representations  of  the  nuncio  abundantly 
cnement      iustified  the  Holy  See  in  taking  fresh  means  to 

XII.  (1738).  J 

assure  itself  of  the  sentiments  of  the  clergy  of 
Scotland.  Clement  XII.  accordingly,  on  July 
21,  1738,  issued  a  brief  in  which,  in  precisely 
the  same  terms  as  the  apostolic  letter  dated  two 
years  previously,  he  once  more  called  on  the 
Scottish  missionaries  to  subscribe  the  formulary 
of  July  8,  1733.  To  the  list  of  condemned 
writings,  as  specified  in  the  previous  document, 
the  Pope  now  caused  to  be  added  the  notorious 
Catechism  of  Charles  Joachim  Colbert,  Bishop  of 
Montpellier  ;  and  the  vicars-apostolic  were  at  the 
same  time  directed  to  warn  the  faithful  against 
reading  heretical  or  suspected  books,  which  they 
were  to  endeavour  to  suppress  by  every  means  in 
their  power.2 

1  A  translation  of  the  nuncio's  report  will  be  found  in  Appendix 
XVIII. 

2  Bullar.  Propag.,  torn.  ii.  pp.  238-243.     "  dementis  XII.  Breve 
Supremum  Apostolatus  nostri  munus,  ad  Episcopos  Nicopolitanum  et 
Dianensem,   Vicarios   Apostolicos,  necnon   Episcopum   Misinopoli- 
tanum,  Nicopolitani  coadjutorem,  et  missionaries  in  regno  Scotise." 


STATE    OF    THE    SCOTCH    COLLEGE,    PARIS.        209 

Although  the  archives  of  Propaganda  do  not, 
as  far  as  we  are  aware,  afford  any  information  as 
to  the  result  of  the  Papal  brief,  still,  as  there  is  no 
evidence  to  the   contrary,  it   must   be  presumed 
that  the  Scottish  missionaries  complied  with  the 
desire    of   the    Holy    See.       Serious   complaints,  Renewed 
nevertheless,  continued  during  the  next  few  years  against  the 
to  reach  Rome  relative  to  the  Scotch  College  in  college 

at  Paris. 

Paris,  and  also  with  regard  to  the  spirit  that  per 
vaded  the  Carthusian  monastery  in  that  city,  the 
successive  priors  of  which,  in  accordance  with  the 
will  of  Archbishop  Beaton  of  Glasgow,  had  held 
for  upwards  of  a  century  the  superiorship  of  the 
College.1  The  Paris  Charterhouse,  it  was  said, 
while  apparently  reformed,  had  not  in  reality 
ceased  to  favour  the  Jansenistic  tenets.  In  a 
memorial  presented  to  the  nuncio,  the  superiors  Reply  by 
of  the  Scotch  College  endeavoured  to  refute  the  riors  of  the 
aspersions  cast  upon  them  in  the  report  of  Lercari, 
referring  particularly  to  the  fact  that  Bishop 
Smith  had  always  defended  the  constitution  Uni- 
genitus.2  It  does  not  appear,  however,  that  these 
representations  gained  complete  credence  at  the 
Holy  See.  At  a  session  of  Propaganda  held  in 
1762,  we  find  mention  made  of  a  statement  sub 
mitted  in  1737  or  1738,  by  a  Scotch  priest  named 
Colin  Campbell,  to  Cardinal  Riviera,  and  con- 

1  See  ante,  vol.  iii.  p.  328.     The  letters  referred  to  in  the  text  are 
contained  in  the  Propaganda  Archives,  vol.  ii.,  Scritture  riferite  di 
Scozia.    They  are  written  by  Fathers  Tyrie,  Campbell,  and  Sempill. 

2  Archiv.  Propag.,  Scrittur.  riferit.,  vol.  ii. 

VOL.  IV.  O 


210      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1700-1760. 

firmed  on  oath,  to  the  effect  that  the  Bishop  of 
Nicopolis  (Gordon)  had  appointed  Thomas  Innes  as 
his  spiritual  adviser,  although  well  aware  that  he 
had  refused  to  accept  the  bull  Unigenitus.  Innes 
statements  had,  moreover,  himself  declared  to  Campbell  that 

attributed  . 

to  Thomas  the  bull  in  question  was    a  contrivance  of  the 

Innes. 

Jesuits,  that  the  five  condemned  propositions  were 
not  to  be  found  in  Jansen's  writings,  and  that  the 
Council  of  Trent  was  a  mere  academic  assembly. 
The  prelate  who  brought  forward  the  matter  con 
sidered  himself  justified  in  concluding  that  religious 
unity  had  been  gravely  compromised  by  the  favour 
shown  by  Bishop  Gordon  to  the  "party  of  Paris" 
— il  partito  Parigino.1  In  confirmation  of  the 
above  report,  we  may  refer  to  a  communication 
made  to  the  Holy  See  by  an  Irish  priest  named 
Lawson,2  who,  writing  to  Propaganda  from  Paris, 
expressed  himself  in  very  similar  terms,  and  on 
trustworthy  authority,  with  regard  to  the  Jansen- 
istic  spirit  which  prevailed  in  the  Scotch  College. 
Whatever  may  have  been  the  truth  of  these  re 
presentations,  the  Sacred  Congregation  does  not 
appear  to  have  taken  any  official  cognisance  of 
them.  We  learn,  however,  from  the  subsequent 
history  of  the  Church  in  Scotland,  that  the  clergy 

1  Archiv.  Propag.,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  ann.  1762.    "Si  pu6  prestar 
intera  fede  a  quanto  si  contiene  in  detta  dichiarazione,  si  per  esser 
scritta  da  un  Sacerdote  di  nascita  illustre  e  virtu  singolare,  si  ancora 
per  esser  stata  confermata  dal  medesimo  con  giuramento." 

2  Ibid.,  iii.     "Alexander  Lawson,  presbyter  Hiberuus  et  convert- 
endorum  catechista." 


RELIGIOUS    PARTIES    IX    SCOTLAND.  211 

continued  for  many  years  to  be  divided  into  two  TWO  eccie- 

•  i  f>  TIT   siastical 

parties — the   one    including:    those   of    so-called  parties  in 

f.  .  .  Scotland. 

liberal  views,  who  had  been  trained  in  the  Col 
lege  at  Paris,  and  the  other  embracing  the  stricter 
Catholics,  who  professed  to  derive  their  principles 
directly  from  Rome.  The  most  prominent  by  far 
of  the  alumni  of  the  Scotch  seminary  at  Rome 
during  this  period  was  George  Hay,  who  during 
the  latter  half  of  the  eighteenth  century  proved 
himself  a  strong  and  wise  ruler  of  the  Scottish 
Church,  and  to  whose  life  and  work  we  must  now 
proceed  to  turn  our  attention. 


212 


CHAPTEK    IV. 

THE    CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND    FROM 

1760  TO   1800. 

DISASTROUS  as  were  the  consequences  to  Scottish 
Catholics  of  the  defeat  of  Charles  Edward  by 
Cumberland  at  Culloden,  and  unexampled  as  was 
the  cruelty  with  which  the  victors  treated  the 
vanquished  party,  this  calamity  was  nevertheless 
the  indirect  cause  of  an  event  which  was  to  prove 
of  incalculable  importance  for  the  spread  of  the 
Catholic  faith  in  Scotland.  This  was  the  conver 
sion  of  a  young  student  of  medicine  at  Edinburgh, 
who  was  destined  to  be  honoured  as  one  of  the 
most  zealous  and  learned  prelates  who  ever  ruled 
the  Scottish  Church. 
Birth  and  George  Hay  was  born  of  Protestant  parents  in 

education  " 

of  George    August  1729,  and  after  a  good  preliminary  educa 
tion  was  entered  at  the  University  of  Edinburgh,1 

1  The  author  is  mistaken  in  his  statement  that  Hay  was  a  stu 
dent  of  Edinburgh  University.  He  acquired  his  knowledge  of 
medicine  in  the  Edinburgh  Medical  School,  which  was  just  then 
rising  into  fame  ;  but  he  was  never  actually  affiliated  to  the  Uni 
versity.  See  his  life  by  Stothert  (Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv. 
p.  15). — TRANSLATOR. 


CONVERSION   OF   GEORGE   HAY.  213 

with  a  view  to  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  medicine. 
At  the  time  of  the  landing  of  Charles  Edward  on 
the  coast  of  Scotland,  Hay  had  already  made  con 
siderable  advance  in  his  studies ;  and  when,  after 
his  victory  at  Prestonpans,  the  prince  sent  to 
Edinburgh  to  procure  surgical  assistance  for  the 
wounded,  the  young  student  was  among  those 
who  hurried  to  the  battle-field,  to  put  their  pro-  Hay  at 

r>  i  11  11  •  PI        Preston - 

iessional  skill  and  knowledge  at  the  service  01  the  pans. 
sufferers.  For  four  months  Hay  followed  the 
prince's  fortunes  ;  but,  prostrated  at  length  by  an 
illness  brought  on  by  fatigue  and  exposure,  he  was 
forced  to  return  to  Edinburgh.  Hardly  was  the 
fate  of  Charles  decided  at  Culloden,  and  the  Eng 
lish  in  possession  of  the  capital  which  he  had  tri 
umphantly  entered,  escorted  by  his  faithful  High 
landers,  but  a  short  time  before,  than  Hay  was 
arrested  on  a  charge  of  taking  part  in  the  rebel 
lion,  and  conveyed  a  prisoner  to  London.  His  msim- 

.      prison- 

captivity  there,  however,  was  not  a  harsh  one ;  it 
was  rather  a  kind  of  honourable  custody,  which  did 
not  preclude  him  from  receiving  the  visits  of  his 
friends.  He  chanced  in  this  way  to  see  a  good 
deal  of  a  Catholic  bookseller  named  Neighan, 
living  in  Drury  Lane ;  and  it  was  through  this 
worthy  man  that  the  gifted  young  student  first 
acquired  a  knowledge  of  Catholic  doctrine.  En 
dowed  as  he  was  with  a  naturally  acute  and  philo 
sophic  mind,  Hay  now  found  himself  launched 
upon  that  course  of  inquiry  which,  for  the  honest 


214       CATHOLIC   CHURCH    IX   SCOTLAND,    1760-1800. 

seeker  after  truth,  can  have  but  one  result.  The 
perusal  of  Gother's  well-known  work,  "  The  Papist 
represented  and  misrepresented,"  did  much  to 
assist  the  process  of  his  conversion ;  and  on  De 
cember  21,  1748,  not  long  after  his  return  to 

His  con-  Scotland,  he  made  his  profession  of  the  Catholic 
faith  at  the  hands  of  Father  John  Seton,  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus.  The  young  convert,  who  was 
only  in  his  twentieth  year,  at  once  resumed  his 
medical  studies,  and  with  such  success  that  within 
a  year  he  was  admitted  a  member  of  the  Royal 
Medical  Society.  An  insuperable  obstacle,  how 
ever,  prevented  his  obtaining  his  diploma  of  doctor 
of  medicine  ;  for  by  the  penal  laws  no  Catholic 
was  eligible  for  such  a  distinction.  Hay  accepted 
the  appointment  of  surgeon  to  a  foreign  vessel, 
and  while  in  London,  on  his  way  abroad,  formed 
the  acquaintance  of  Bishop  Challoner.  The  illus 
trious  prelate  and  controversialist,  recognising  the 
unusual  gifts  of  the  young  physician,  inspired  him 
with  the  idea  of  devoting  himself  to  theological 

His  voca-    studies.     It  was  by  this  means  that  Hay  was  en- 

tiontothe  .          '•!./• 

priesthood,  lightened  as  to  his  real  vocation  in  hie,  and  from 
this  period  dates  the  long  and  intimate  friendship 
between  these  two  distinguished  churchmen,  which 
was  afterwards  cemented  by  the  pious  agreement 
between  them,  that  whichever  of  the  two  survived 
his  friend  should  offer  for  his  eternal  repose  the 
holy  sacrifice  of  the  altar  thrice  in  every  week. 
Hay's  engagement  as  ship's  surgeon  having  ter- 


HAY   OX   THE   SCOTTISH   MISSION.  215 

minated  on  the  arrival  of  his  vessel  at  Marseilles, 

he  made  his  way  to  Rome,  where  for  nearly  eight  Hay  at  the 

J  J  Scotch 

years  he  pursued  in  the  Scotch  College  the  usual  g^p. 
course  of  philosophical  and  theological  studies  ; 
with  what  zeal  and  success,  was  evidenced  by  the 
learned  works  which  he  subsequently  gave  to  the 
world.  On  April  2,  1758,  he  was  ordained  priest 
by  Cardinal  Spinelli,1  and  quitted  Rome  a  few 
days  later.2  Before  entering  on  his  new  field  of 
labour  in  Scotland,  the  young  priest  bound  him 
self  by  vow  never  to  accept  any  remuneration  for 
any  use  which  he  might  henceforth  find  occasion 
to  make  of  his  medical  or  surgical  acquirements. 
The  first  mission  assigned  to  him  was  the  exten-  His  first 

missionary 

sive  district  of  Rathven ; 3  soon,  however,  he  was  labours. 
summoned  to  Preshome,  where  one  of  his  ancestors 
had  been  minister  two  centuries  before.    Hay  ful 
filled  with  punctual  diligence  the  duty  incumbent 
on  every  student  of  the  Scotch  College,  of  trans- 

1  See   Cardella,    Memorie  Storiche,  vol.   viii.  p.  273.      Giuseppe 
Spinelli  was  a  native  of  Naples.     In  1725  he  became  nuncio  at 
Brussels,  and  in  that  capacity  effected  the  removal  of  Van  Espen 
from  the  University  of  Louvain.     He  was  raised  to  the  cardinalate 
in  1735,  and  was  appointed  prefect  of  Propaganda  and  protector  of 
Scotland. 

2  Brady,  Episcopal  Succession,  vol.  ii.  p.  461.      Gordon,  op.  cit., 
p.  29. 

3  Not  Ruthven,  as  the  author  spells  it.     There  is  some  confusion 
also  about  the  following  statement,  that  Hay  was  bald  nach  Pres 
home  berufen.     The  extensive  parish  of  St  Peter's,  Eathven,  where 
he  began  his  missionary  labours,  includes  the  greater  part  of  the 
historic  Enzie  of  Banff.     Preshome,  as  the  centre  of  this  district, 
was  naturally  the  residence  of  the  missionary,  and  Hay  lived  there, 
with  Bishop  Grant,  from  the  first. — TRANSLATOR. 


216       CATHOLIC   CHUECH    IN   SCOTLAND,    1760-1800. 

mitting  to  Propaganda  periodical  reports  as  to  his 
missionary  labours.1  The  numerous  letters  from 
him  preserved  in  the  archives  of  the  Congregation, 
written  some  in  classical  Latin,  and  others  in  ex 
cellent  Italian,  attest  the  zeal  of  the  priest,  and 
at  a  later  period  the  learning,  prudence,  and  piety 
of  the  bishop.  In  the  first  letter  which  he  ad 
dressed  to  Cardinal  Spinelli,  we  find  him  giving 
touching  expression  to  his  feelings  of  intense 
thankfulness  for  the  light  of  the  Catholic  faith 
Growing  which  had  been  bestowed  on  him.2  Hay's  reputa- 

reputation      .  . 

of  Hay.  tion  as  a  preacher  was  already  considerable  ;  3  and 
such  was  the  confidence  placed  in  him  by  the  two 
vicars-apostolic,  that  he  was  invited  to  take  part 
in  their  common  deliberations.  Thus  we  find  his 
signature  appended  to  a  report,  written  in  Italian, 
and  transmitted  to  Home  by  the  bishops  on 
August  24,  1763  ;  and  it  was  doubtless  by  his 
hand  that  the  document  was  drawn  up.4 

During  the  first  portion   of  Hay's  missionary 
career,  the  Lowland  district  continued  under  the 

1  In  Bishop  Hay's  time,  students  were  bound  by  oath  to  send 
these  reports  to  Propaganda  annually.     The  obligation  was  subse 
quently  modified  into  a  promise  to  write  to  the  Congregation  quoties 
opus  fuerit. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  20  Octob.  1762.    The 
letter  is  dated  "  all'  imboccatura  del  fiume  Spea  nella  Scozia." 

3  "Occasionally,"   quaintly  remarks    his    biographer    (Stothert, 
apud  Gordon,  op.  cit.,  p.  56),  "he  resorted  to  the  percussio  furoris 
and  the  stamping  of  the  right  foot,  but  neither  noisily  nor  violently ; 
and  he  gesticulated  a  good  deal  with  his  hands,  in  the  Italian  man 
ner.  " — TRANSLATOR. 

4  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  aim.  1763. 


HAY   CONSECRATED   BISHOP,    1769.  217 

administration  of  Bishop  Alexander  Smith.  A 
report  of  the  year  1763,  preserved  among  the 
Acts  of  Propaganda,  describes  this  prelate  as 
"  full  of  zeal  and  the  love  of  God  "  ;  and  his  coad 
jutor,  James  Grant,  who  succeeded  to  the  vicariate 
on  the  death  of  Bishop  Smith  in  1766,  is  referred 
to  in  similar  terms.1  Towards  the  close  of  1767, 
Bishop  Grant,  sensible  of  his  failing  powers,  pro 
posed  to  Propaganda  the  appointment  of  Hay  as 
his  coadjutor.  The  request  was  acceded  to  ;  and 
on  Trinity  Sunday,  1769,  he  received  the  episcopal 
consecration  at  Scalan.  The  usual  certificates  of  Consecra- 
the  canonical  oath  and  profession  of  faith  were  Bishop 

Hay,  1769. 

forwarded  by  Bishop  Hay  to  the  Sacred  Congre 
gation  from  Paris,  whither  he  had  gone  on  busi 
ness  connected  with  his  office,  on  March  13, 
1772.2  The  new  prelate  fixed  his  residence  in 
Edinburgh,3  while  Bishop  Grant  found  a  congenial 
home  for  his  declining  years  in  the  quiet  town  of 
Aberdeen,  where  there  had  been  a  considerable 
Catholic  community  ever  since  the  Reformation. 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  aim.  1763.     "Mgr. 
Alessandro  Smith,  Vescovo  Misinop.,  il  quale  e  uomo  pieno  di  zelo 
e  di  sommo  amore  di  Dio.  .  .  .  Mgr.  Giacomo  Grant  .  .  .  e  prelate 
ugualmente  pio,  che  dotto,  pieno  di  zelo  per  la  salute  delle  anime." 
The  date  of  Bishop  Smith's  death,  we  may  note,  was  not  1766,  as 
recorded  by  both  Gordon  and  Brady,  but  August  21,  1767.     See 
Stothert's  Life  of  Bishop  Hay  (Gordon,  op.  cit.,  p.  57). 

2  Ibid.,  iii.,   ann.   1772,   13   Martii,  Parisiis   Lutetiorum,    "  quo 
propter  aliqua  missionum  Scotise  negotia  perveneram." 

3  He  had  been  living  there  since  the  death  of  Bishop  Smith 
(August  1767),  when  he  was  appointed  procurator  of  the  mission. 
— TRANSLATOR. 


218       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND,    1760-1800. 

Bishop  The  work  done  by  Bishop  Hay  for  religion  in 

religious      Scotland  was   undoubtedly  a    grand   one.       En- 

labours.  <  •*  ° 

dowed  by  nature  with  robust  health  and  singular 
strength  of  character,  a  man  of  prayer  and  of 
true  piety,  while  utterly  without  assumption,  he 
braved  for  more  than  half  a  century  the  number 
less  perils  and  fatigues  which,  with  our  present 
means  of  communication,  and  the  sweeping  away 
of  the  penal  statutes,  are  now  wellnigh  incon 
ceivable,  but  which  then,  especially  in  the  bleak 
north,  were  inseparably  bound  up  with  the  epis 
copal  office.  Not  ]ong  after  his  consecration,  we 
find  the  good  bishop  coming  forward  with  a 
Persecution  memorial  on  behalf  of  the  cruelly  persecuted  in- 

of  Catho-       IT-  n    r\          i       TT*        11  (* 

lies  in  Uist.  habitants  of  South  Uist,1  where  the  laird  01 
Boisdale,  himself  an  apostate  Catholic,  had  had 
the  hardihood  to  endeavour  to  force  nearly  two 
hundred  families  to  abandon  the  faith  of  their 
fathers.  His  first  move  was  to  obtain  the  at 
tendance  of  the  children  of  Catholics  at  Pro 
testant  schools,  where  they  received  instruction 
from  Protestant  teachers  in  writing  and  other 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  iii.,  ann.  1773.  This 
now  rare  tract  was  entitled  "  Memorial  for  the  suffering  Catholicks 
in  a  violent  Persecution  for  Religion,  at  present  carried  on  in  one 
of  the  Western  Isles  of  Scotland."  It  is  subscribed  "  Geo.  of  Daulis, 
Coadj.  Edinburgh,  27  Nov.  1771,"  and  concludes  thus  :  "  The  above 
Memorial  is  taken  from  authentic  Accounts  sent  from  Uist,  and 
especially  from  the  Letters  of  B.  Macdonald  ;  and  as  their  case  is 
very  deplorable,  whilst  their  constancy  and  resolution,  especially  in 
such  poor  country  people,  is  most  admirable  ;  and  renews  in  these 
our  days  the  Christian  heroism  of  the  Primitive  Ages." 


PERSECUTION   OF   CATHOLICS   IN   TJIST.        219 

elementary  subjects.  It  was  said  that  scurrilous 
and  even  immoral  sentences  were  set  to  the  poor 
children  to  copy;  and  in  the  Lent  of  1770  at 
tempts  were  actually  made  to  force  flesh-meat 
into  their  mouths.  The  parents  having,  in  con 
sequence  of  these  scandalous  abuses,  withdrawn 
their  children  from  the  schools,  the  laird  as 
sembled  the  whole  of  his  tenants,  and  ordered 
them  to  sign  a  declaration  renouncing  their  re 
ligion,  or  to  be  deprived  of  their  holdings.  The 

poor  people,  to   a  man,  refused  to  comply  with  steadfast 
ness  of  the 
the  demand,  declaring  their  readiness  rather  to  islanders. 

beg  from  door  to  door.  Disconcerted  by  their 
firmness,  the  laird  next  offered  to  leave  them 
unmolested,  provided  they  would  consent  to  their 
children  being  brought  up  in  Protestantism  ;  but 
he  was  met  by  the  rejoinder  that  the  souls  of 
their  little  ones  were  as  dear  to  them  as  their 
own.  All  efforts  to  pervert  these  faithful  islanders 
thus  proved  fruitless  :  in  order,  however,  to  avert 
the  evils  that  threatened  them,  the  only  available 
course  appeared  to  be  emigration.1  The  stirring 
appeal  put  forth  by  Bishop  Hay  was  not  without 
result ;  from  all  quarters  subscriptions  poured  in, 
thus  enabling  him  to  defray  the  cost  of  transport 
ing  the  poor  emigrants  to  America.  In  a  letter 
addressed  to  Propaganda  on  July  10,  1772,  the 

1  The  pastor  of  these  poor  people,  an  Irish  Dominican  named 
Wynne,  had  some  time  before  been  forced,  by  the  laird's  threats  of 
personal  violence,  to  quit  the  island. — TRANSLATOR. 


220      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1760-1800. 

three  bishops  express  their  hope  that  this  enforced 
exodus  of  Scottish   Catholics  may  have  at  least 
one  good  result — the  spread  of  the  true  faith  in 
distant  lands.1 
Bishop  The  visit  of  Bishop  Hay  to  Paris  in  1772,  which 

Hay  and  >  J 

the  Douai    has  already  been  mentioned,  was  in  connection 

College.  0  •> 

with  the  endeavour  he  was  making  to  reclaim  the 
property  and  funds  of  the  Scotch  College  at 
Douai,  which  had  been  confiscated  by  the  French 
Government  ten  years  before,  as  belonging  to  the 
Jesuits.  The  direction  of  the  establishment  had 
been,  in  fact,  since  its  foundation,  in  the  hands 
of  the  Society.  One  of  the  first  rectors  was 
Father  Bonfrere,  the  well-known  commentator 
on  Holy  Scripture ; 2  and  we  find  the  same 
office  held  successively  by  Father  Kobe  (who 
died  in  1633)  and  Father  Curie,  to  whose  gen 
erosity,  as  we  have  already  seen,  the  institution 
was  so  greatly  indebted.3  Frequent  complaints 
were  made  from  Scotland  about  this  time,  to  the 
effect  that  efforts  were  being  made  to  convert  the 
College  into  an  exclusively  Jesuit  seminary.  The 
question  between  the  vicars -apostolic  and  the 

1  Archiv.    Propag.    Scozia,    Scritt.    riferit.   iii.       "  Quse    quidem 
emigratio    .    .    .    uti   in   Domino   speramus,   religioni  et   fidelibus 
ubique  profutura  est." 

2  Dancoisne,  Etablissements  religieux  Britanniques  d  Douai,  p.  85. 

3  His  memory  was  preserved  by  the  following  inscription  in  the 
refectory   of  the   College :    "  E.    P.   Hippolytus    Curie,   presbyter 
Societatis  Jesu,  ex  patre  Scoto  Regime  Marise  Stuartse  a  secretis, 
alterque  ab  ea  Collegii  Scotorum  parens,  obiit  21  Octobr.  ami.  1638 
setatis  sate  40,  relig.  20." 


SCOTCH    CHURCH    PROPERTY    IN    FRANCE.       221 

Society  was  submitted  to  the  Holy  See  for  de 
cision  ;  but  no  final  settlement  appears  to  have 
been  arrived  at.1  The  Government  of  Louis  XV.,  Scotch 

i  .  .  church 

however,  recognised  the  justice  of  the  claim  ad-  property 

in  France. 

vanced  by  Bishop  Hay,  and  directed  the  restora 
tion  to  the  Scotch  bishops  of  the  property  in 
question ; 2  while  royal  letters-patent,  dated  Feb 
ruary  1780,  confirmed  the  College  in  possession 
of  the  property  acquired  previous  to  1749.3  After 
the  departure  of  the  Jesuit  fathers,  the  rectorship 
was  held  by  members  of  the  secular  clergy  down 
to  the  epoch  of  the  French  Revolution,  which 
proved  fatal  to  the  Scotch  College,  as  to  so  many 
similar  institutions.  On  June  5,  1790,  Lord 
Robert  Fitzgerald,  the  British  Charge  d' Affaires, 
addressed  a  note  to  the  French  Government  de 
manding  protection  for  the  Irish  and  Scotch 
Colleges  in  Paris.  From  a  report  issued  a  few 
months  later,  we  learn  that  the  British  religious 
establishments  in  France  numbered  twenty-eight, 
with  an  estimated  revenue  of  329,000  livres.  The 
National  Assembly  in  the  course  of  the  same  year 


Douai 


(1790)   confirmed   to  the   College    at   Douai   the  under  the 
grant   of  two  thousand  francs  which    had   been  tion. 


1  See  Tierney,  Dodd's  Church  Hist,  of  EngL,  vol.  iv.  pp.  122-128, 
notes. 

2  This  is  hardly  correct.     The  Scotch  property  was  intrusted  to 
a  French  civil  bureau,  which  defrayed  out  of  it  the  education  of  a 
certain  number  of  Scotch  students  at  the  College.      See  Gordon, 
Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  94. — TRANSLATOR. 

3  Dancoisne,  op.  tit.,  p.  87. 


222       CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IX   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

bestowed  on  it  by  the  king.  Three  years  later, 
however,  its  doors  were  closed,  and  it  was  trans 
formed  into  a  prison,  where  were  confined  a  large 
number  of  priests  and  nobles  obnoxious  to  the 
Government.  Meanwhile  the  professors  and 
students  of  the  College  were  imprisoned  at 
Izellez-Equerchin,  and  were  subsequently  com 
pelled  to  quit  France.  The  rector,  Abbe  Far- 
quharson,  a  man  of  superior  abilities  and  wide 
reputation,1  alone  remained  at  his  post,  and  was 
for  some  time  confined,  together  with  the  students 
of  the  English  College,  in  the  fortress  of  Doul- 
lens.2  After  the  peace  of  1815,  Farquharson  sent 
in  a  claim  for  indemnity  from  the  French  Govern 
ment,  amounting  to  nearly  a  million  and  a  half  of 
francs.  Payment,  however,  was  refused,  on  the 
ground  that  the  British  Colleges  in  France  had 

o  o 

held  their  property  not  as  English,  Irish,  or  Scot 
tish  subjects,  but  by  virtue  of  letters-patent  of 
the  King  of  France.3 

By  means  of  repeated  and  earnest  appeals  to 
the  generosity  of  English  Catholics,  Bishop  Hay 

1  Forbes  (Edinburgh  Review,  1864,  p.  201)  describes  him  as  "  a 
man  of  elegant  manners,  and  much  respected  by  every  one.  .  .  . 
An  accomplished  scholar." 

2  Dancoisne,  op.  cit.,  p.  88. 

3  Forbes,  loc.  cit.     It  was  widely  believed  at  the  time,  but  on  no 
good  authority,  that  the  compensation -money  had  been  actually 
paid  to  the  British  Government,  who,  in  their  wholesome  dread  of 
encouraging  Popery,    expended   the  whole    sum  in   building   the 
Brighton    Pavilion    for    the    Regent,    afterwards    George    IV. — 
TRANSLATOR. 


FOUNDATION    OF    AQUHOBTIES    SEMINARY.       223 

succeeded  in  obtaining  a  considerable  sum  towards 
the  relief  of  his  impoverished  mission  ;  and  in  the 
last  year  of  the  eighteenth  century  he  transferred 
the  seminary  from  Scalan,  where  it  had  existed 
for  more  than  three-quarters  of  a  century,  to  a  Opening  of 

more  commodious  and  convenient  site  at  Aquhor-  seminary 

A  i       i         i  •          -XT  •  in  ^cot" 

ties,  in  Aberdeenshire.     JNor  was  the  bishop  un-  land. 

known  in  the  field  of  literary  labour.     It  was  long 
his  wish  to  provide  for  the  increasing  demand  for 
an  improved  Catholic  translation   of  the  Bible  ; 
and  in  1790  he  took  steps,  in  concert  with  Bishop 
Geddes,   for  the   undertaking  of  this    important 
work,  which  was  to  be  based  on  a  careful  study  of 
the    Greek    and   Vulgate    versions,   the    existing 
English   translations,  and  the  authorised  Italian 
version  of  Martini.     Father  Robertson,  a  Bene 
dictine  from  Ratisbon,  was  to  act  as  editor.     The 
first  publication  of  the  new  edition  took  place  in  New  edi- 
1796.1     More  than  twenty  years  before,  Bishop  Bible. 
Hay   had    printed    a    series    of  letters,    entitled 
'  Usury  and  Interest,"   in  rejoinder  to  an  Irish  Bishop 
Dominican  named  Hope,  who,  in  some  essays  con-  author. ' 

Letters  on 

tributed    to    the   Edinburgh    Weekly  Magazine,  Usury- 
had  maintained,  under  the  pseudonym  of  John 
Simple,    the   absolute    unlawfulness    of  receiving 

1  It  was  not,  however,  a  new  translation,  as  was  originally  in 
tended,  and  as  appears  to  be  implied  in  the  text.  Bishop  Hay 
showed  himself  so  averse  to  any  alteration  in  the  received  English 
version,  that  it  was  finally  resolved,  with  the  co-operation  of  the 
English  vicars-apostolic,  to  issue  merely  a  reprint  of  Challoner's 
Bible.  See  Gordon,  op.  cit.,  vol.  iv.  pp.  388,  389. — TRANSLATOR. 


224       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1760-1800. 

interest  on  loans.  The  bishop  opposed  the  views 
put  forward  by  Father  Hope,  clearly  proving  the 
equity  of  demanding  a  moderate  recompense  for 
money  lent,  more  especially  in  consideration  of 
the  changes  which  had  in  course  of  time  taken 

O 

place  in  the  economic  life  of  nations.  The  fact,  as 
he  argued,  of  all  commercial  transactions  being 
carried  on  by  means  of  money,  and  not,  as  for 
merly,  in  kind,  as  well  as  the  cessation  of  gain,  the 
supervening  loss,  or  the  risk  incurred  by  the  loan 
of  money,  amply  warranted  the  lender  in  exacting 
interest  from  the  borrower.  The  bishop's  letters 
appeared  in  a  collected  form  in  London  in  1774, 
dedicated  to  the  Duke  of  Buccleuch.1 

The  name  of  Bishop  Hay  as  an  author,  how 
ever,  was  best  known  through  his  work,  in  two 
The          volumes,  on  the  '  Scripture  Doctrine  of  Miracles,' 
which  was  published  in  1776,  and  aroused  con 


siderable  attention  in  England,  as  well  as  in 
Scotland.  The  occasion  of  this  publication  was 
a  controversy  which  had  arisen  in  1770  between 
the  Jesuit  Father  Duguid  and  an  Episcopalian 
minister  named  Abernethy,  on  the  subject  of 
miracles.  Bishop  Hay  at  once  conceived  the  idea 
of  contributing;  to  the  discussion,  but  it  was  not 

o 

until  nearly  six  years  later  that  his  work  made  its 
appearance.  In  sixteen  chapters,  the  Catholic 

1  "  Letters  on  Usury  and  Interest  ;  showing  the  advantage  of 
Loans  for  the  support  of  Trade  and  Commerce."  London,  printed 
by  J.  P.  Coghlan,  1774. 


WRITINGS   OF   BISHOP   HAY.  225 

teaching  as  to  miracles  is  treated  dogmatically 
and  apologetically,  and  proof  is  brought  that 
God's  hand  is  not  shortened  since  the  days  of  the 
Apostles,  and  that  it  is  consequently  impossible, 
without  manifest  inconsistency,  to  reject  what  are 
known  as  ecclesiastical  miracles.  Against  Hume, 
the  leading  representative  of  the  Anglo-Scottish 
school  of  sceptics,  and  opponent  of  the  principle  of 
causality,  who  had  made  the  doctrine  of  miracles 
the  chief  object  of  his  attacks,  Hay  brought  to 
bear  the  teaching  of  St  Thomas  in  proof  of  the 
possibility  and  actuality  of  the  miraculous.  His 
arguments  were,  moreover,  reinforced  by  his  own 
exceptional  knowledge  of  natural  science,  of  which 
he  makes  skilful  use  throughout  the  work.  The 
second  volume  closes  with  an  appendix,  containing 
a  dialogue  between  Orthodoxus  and  Philaretes  on 
the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation.1  Mr  Aber- 
nethy  published  a  reply  to  the  bishop,  who  in 
turn  rejoined  by  printing,  early  in  1777,  some 
;f  Explanatory  Remarks "  on  the  same  subject. 
The  '  Scripture  Doctrine  of  Miracles  '  was  very 
favourably  received  in  England,  Rome,  and  Spain, 
and  the  sale  of  the  work  proved  successful.  Its 

1  The  dialogue  was  not  altogether  an  imaginary  one.  The 
original  disputants  were  a  master-baker  and  a  master-shoemaker, 
both  members  of  Mr  Abernethy's  congregation,  who  were  induced 
to  inquire  into  the  doctrines  of  the  Catholic  religion,  and  whom 
Bishop  Hay's  masterly  exposition  of  those  doctrines  finally  decided 
to  submit  to  the  Catholic  Church. — TRANSLATOR. 


VOL.  IV. 


226      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1760-1800. 

merits  were  freely  recognised  even  by  the  Prot 
estant  critics  of  the  day.1 

The « sin-  More,  perhaps,  than  in  any  of  his  other  writ- 
tian/  &c.  ings,  Bishop  Hay  showed  himself  as  a  theologian  at 
once  popular  and  learned,  in  the  exposition  which 
he  published  of  the  complete  cycle  of  Christian 
doctrine,  and  of  which  we  may  instance  the  sec 
tions  treating  of  the  Church  as  especially  luminous 
and  profound.2  As  was  to  be  expected  from  a 
writer  so  clear-sighted  and  so  pious,  he  lays  down 
unhesitatingly  the  traditional  teaching  of  theo 
logians  as  to  the  official  infallibility  of  the  Roman 
Pontiff,  assigning  to  that  doctrine,  if  not  the  full 
weight  of  dogmatic  authority,  yet  all  the  force  due 
to  what  he  rightly  declares  to  be  the  sententia 
corn/munis  of  the  faithful.  Many  thousand  copies 
were  printed  of  this  admirable  work,  and  it  has 
continued,  down  to  our  own  day,  to  enjoy  the 
reputation  which  it  deserves. 

suppres-  The  earlier  years  of  Bishop  Hay's  vicariate  were 
Society  of  signalised  by  the  suppression  of  the  Society  of 
1773!'  Jesus  by  Clement  XIV.,  in  consequence  of  which 

1  "  Our  Church  is  here  boldly  challenged    to  the   field    by  no 
contemptible   adversary.      With  respect  to  the  general  execution 
of  this  Work,  it  must  be  allowed  that  the  plan  is  happily  con 
ducted,  the  topics  judiciously  and  artfully  disposed,  and  the  Reason 
ing,  though  not  invincible,  specious  and  dangerous.  .  .  .  The  style 
is  expressive  and  clear." — Scots  Magazine,  vol.  xxxviii.  (1776)  p.  43. 

A  reprint  of  the  work,  edited  by  the  late  Archbishop  Strain,  was 
published  in  Edinbui'gh  in  1872. 

2  Hay,  The  Sincere  Christian :  The  Devout  Christian :  The  Pious 
Christian.     5  vols. 


THE    SCOTCH    BISHOPS    AND    THE    JESUITS.       227 

event  the  Jesuit  Fathers  ceased  to  direct  the 
Scotch  College  in  Rome,  which  was  placed  under 
a  commission  of  five  cardinals.  A  notification  of 
the  change  was  made  to  Bishop  Grant  by  Cardinal 
Castelli  on  August  25,  1773,  with  the  promise 
that  he  should  shortly  receive  from  the  nuncio  at 
Brussels  a  copy  of  the  brief  of  suppression.  To 
gether  with  the  brief,  instructions  were  trans 
mitted  to  the  vicars  -  apostolic  respecting  the 
future  employment  of  members  of  the  Society. 
The  bishops  were  permitted  by  Propaganda  to  The  scotch 

.  J  bishops 

let  them  continue  to  serve  on   the  mission,   on  and  the 

.          .  Jesuits. 

their  giving  an  undertaking  to  submit  entirely 
to  the  episcopal  authority ;  and  each  of  the 
Fathers  was  as  soon  as  possible  to  be  notified  ac 
cordingly.  All  the  Jesuits  at  this  time  stationed 
in  Scotland,  twelve  in  number,  at  once  expressed 
their  readiness  to  comply  with  the  orders  of  the 
Holy  See.1  Shortly  afterwards,  however,  some 
temporary  misunderstanding  appears  to  have 
arisen  between  the  vicars  -  apostolic  and  the 
Scotch  ex-Jesuits,  with  regard  to  the  adminis 
tration  of  the  property  formerly  belonging  to  the 
Society.  In  a  letter  to  Cardinal  Castelli,  dated 
June  15,  1774,  Bishop  Hay,  in  concert  with  his 
colleagues,  went  fully  into  the  matter,  petitioning 
that  the  whole  of  the  property  heretofore  admin- 

1  Gordon  (Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  119)  prints  the  formula  of 
submission,  by  their  subscription  to  which  the  ex-Jesuits  incor 
porated  themselves  with  the  secular  missionary  clergy. 


228      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

istered  by  the  Scotch  Jesuits  might  now  be  placed 
under  the  bishops,  on  the  ground  that  it  had 
originally  been  bestowed  in  the  first  place  for 
the  promotion  of  the  faith  in  Scotland,  and 
secondly,  for  the  support  of  the  Jesuit  mission 
aries  ;  and  that  the  second  of  these  two  objects 
was  now  no  longer  capable  of  attainment.1 

The  act  of  Pope  Clement,  however  important 

its  results  to  the  Church  at  large,  brought  but 

little  change  to  the  Catholics  of  Scotland,  where 

Number  of  the  number  of  the  faithful  had  greatly  diminished 

in  Scot-      since   the    rising;   of  Charles   Edward ;    and   the 

laud,  1779.  ™    .         , 

priests  in  the  country  were  probably  sumcientiy 
numerous  for  all  the  pastoral  duties  required  of 
them.  At  the  General  Assembly  of  1779,  the 
total  number  of  Catholics  was  estimated  by  Dr 
Eobertson  at  less  than  20,000,  of  whom,  accord- 
,  ing  to  the  same  authority,  not  more  than  twenty 
possessed  land  worth  a  hundred  a-year,  while  in 
the  commercial  world  there  was  not  one  of  any 
eminence.2  The  statistics,  however,  forwarded 
to  Rome  by  Bishop  Hay  and  his  colleagues  place 
the  number  of  communicants  in  the  Scottish 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritture  riferit.  iii.    "  Bona  omnia  supra- 
dicta  a  benefactoribus  duplici  fine  donari  manifestum  est,  primario 
quidem  ad  promovendam  fidem  in  patria  nostra,  secundario  autem, 
ut  missionarii  Scoti  Societatis  Jesu  inde  alerentur.     Cum  igitur 
hsec  secundaria  intentio  amplius  impleri  uequeat,  consequens  est, 
ut    illi    qui    ad    primariam   donatorum   intentionem   exequendam 
laborant,   plenum    jus    atque    titulum,    ut    iisdem   bonis  alantur, 
acquirant." 

2  Scots  Magazine,  vol.  xli.  (1779)  pp.  413,  414. 


SUMMARY   OF   THE   PEXAL    LAWS.  229 

Mission  at  about  17,000,  which  would  raise  the 
total  number  of  Catholics  to  some  30,000  souls. 
The  best  idea,  perhaps,  of  the  social  and  polit-  Legal 

.  .  ...  status  of 

ical    status    of   this    comparatively    insignificant  Scottish 

J  Catholics. 

body,  at  the  period  of  which  we  are  now  treat 
ing,  is  afforded  by  a  glance  at  the  various  legal 
enactments  affecting  them,  as  summarised  in  the 
Statute  Laiv  abridged  of  Lord  Kames.  The  fol 
lowing  is  a  complete  abstract  of  the  statutes  in 
question. 

All   professors   of  the    Catholic    religion  were  Summary 
obliged  to  quit  the   country,  unless  they  would  penal 

1     .  *  .  J  J  statutes. 

subscribe  the  Confession  of  Faith.  The  purchase 
or  dissemination  of  Catholic  books  was  punish 
able  with  banishment  and  confiscation  of  personal 
property.  Jesuits  and  seminary  priests  were  to 
be  pursued,  apprehended,  and  punished  with 
death  and  confiscation.  The  harbouring  or  en 
tertainment  of  them  was  likewise  punishable  with 
confiscation.  Those  guilty  of  hearing  mass,  of 
refusing  to  attend  the  Protestant  service,  or  of 
endeavouring  to  pervert  any  of  his  Majesty's 
subjects,  either  by  reasoning  or  by  books,  were 
liable  to  the  same  penalty.  Catholic  books  were 
to  be  searched  out  and  destroyed  by  the  magis 
trates,  and  importers  of  such  books  to  be  com 
mitted  to  prison  during  the  king's  pleasure. 
The  presbyteries  were  authorised  to  summon 
before  them  "  all  Papists,  and  those  suspected 
of  Papistry,"  and  to  require  them  to  make  satis- 


230      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1760-1800. 

Summary    faction  to  the  Kirk :    failing  which  they  were  to 

of  the  £  J 

penal         be  denounced   to    the   Privy   Council,   and  their 

statutes. 

property  escheated  to  the  Crown  ;  and  all  persons 
harbouring  them  were  likewise  liable  to  confisca 
tion.  Any  one  suspected  of  being  a  Jesuit,  priest, 
or  "  trafficking  Papist,"  and  convicted  of  changing 
his  name  or  surname,  incurred  sentence  of  per 
petual  banishment,  under  pain  of  death  if  he 
returned  to  Scotland  ;  and  a  similar  penalty  was 
incurred  by  mere  presence  at  any  meeting  "  where 
there  is  altar,  mass-book,  vestments,  Popish  images, 
or  other  Popish  trinkets."  Heavy  fines  were  im 
posed  on  noblemen  or  others  sending  their  sons 
to  be  educated  in  foreign  seminaries  ;  and  parents 
whose  children  became  Catholics  abroad  had  to 
find  caution  that  they  would  send  them  no  pecu 
niary  assistance,  except  for  the  purpose  of  bring 
ing  them  back  to  Scotland.  Children  under  the 
care  of  Catholic  parents  or  guardians  were  to  be 
taken  from  them,  and  intrusted  to  some  "  well- 
affected  and  religious  friend,"  the  means  for  their 
support  and  education  being  provided  out  of  the 
property  of  their  parents.  Severe  penalties  were 
incurred  for  the  crime  of  converting  to  the  Catho 
lic  faith  any  of  his  Majesty's  Protestant  subjects ; 
and  a  Protestant  servant  becoming  a  Catholic 
was  punished  as  an  apostate,  and  was  forbidden 
to  take  a  situation  in  any  Catholic  family.  Catho 
lics  were  incapable  of  acquiring  real  property, 
either  by  purchase  or  by  deed  of  gift  made  in 


SUMMARY   OF   THE   PENAL    LAWS.  231 

their  favour,   or  in   trust   on   their   behalf,   such  Summary 

of  the 

deeds   being   by  law   absolutely   null   and   void,  g 
They  were  also  incapable,  after  the  age  of  fifteen, 
of  inheriting  estates  :    if  the   heir,   on   attaining 
that  age,  refused  to  renounce  his  faith,  his  right 
of  succession  lapsed,  passing  to  the  nearest  Prot 
estant  heir.     If  the  latter  declined  to  avail  him 
self  of  it,  it  passed  to  the  next  Protestant  after 
him,  and  so  on  until,  as  worded  in  the  statute, 
the  right  was   "  effectually  established "   in  the 
Protestant  line.     All  dispositions,  donations,  and 
legacies  in  favour  of  "  cloisters,  or  other  Popish 
societies,"    were   ipso  facto  null   and  void ;    nor 
were  Catholics  permitted  to  make  any  disposition 
of  their  property  in  prejudice  of  their  heirs-ap 
parent.     A  Protestant  turning  Catholic  forfeited 
his  whole  heritable  estate  to  his  nearest  Prot 
estant    heir.       No    Catholic    could    be    king    or 
queen  of  the  realm,  "  or  bear  any  office  whatever 
therein";    and   not    only   Catholics,  but   persons 
marrying  Catholics,  were  incapable  of  ever  suc 
ceeding   to   the   crown.      Thy  could  be   neither 
governors,  schoolmasters,  guardians,  nor  factors, 
a   fine  of  a  thousand   merks  being  imposed  on 
those   who   employed   them    in    such   capacities. 
They  were  forbidden  to  teach  "  any  art,  science, 
or  exercise  of  any  sort,"  under  a  penalty  of  five 
hundred    merks.       Protestants    were    prohibited 
from    employing    Catholic    servants,    under    the 
same  penalty ;    and  the  informer  in  such  cases 


232      CATHOLIC   CHURCH  IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 
summary    was  entitled  to  the  amount  of  the  fine  as  his 

of  the 

Stes.  rewarcl.1  Such  was  the  Draconian  code  of  laws, 
of  which  one  of  the  principal  objects  was,  as  has 
been  truly  remarked,  to  reduce  the  Catholic  por 
tion  of  the  community  to  a  condition  of  brutal 
ignorance  ; 2  or,  in  the  words  of  Burke,  "  to  render 
men  patient  under  such  a  deprivation  of  all  the 
rights  of  human  nature,  everything  which  would 
give  them  a  knowledge  or  feeling  of  those  rights 
was  forbidden."  3 

Efforts  of        By  the  operation  of  these  iniquitous  statutes, 
Hay  for      the  adherents  of  the  ancient  faith  in  Scotland  had 

Catholic 

relief.  been  gradually  reduced  to  a  condition  little  better 
than  that  of  slaves  and  outlaws.  The  amelioration 
of  this  state  of  affairs  was  an  object  well  fitted  to 
enlist  the  mental  vigour  and  wide  sympathies  of 
Bishop  Hay ;  and  the  fact  that  a  relief  bill  in 
favour  of  the  English  Catholics  was  at  this  time 
passing  through  Parliament,  served  to  encourage 
him  in  his  efforts.  The  general  tone  of  public 
opinion  on  the  question,  as  reported  by  the  bishops 
to  Propaganda  in  August  1777,4  also  seemed  to 

1  The  substance  of  the  above  abstract  is  cited  from  Lord  Kames's 
Statute  Law  abridged  by  a  writer  in  the  Scots  Magazine,  vol.  xl. 
(1778)  pp.  513-517. 

2  Lecky,  England  in  the  Eighteenth  Century,  vol.  i.  p.  285. 

3  Burke,  Letter  to  a  Peer  of  Ireland  on  the  Penal  Laws,  apud 
Lecky,  loc.  cit. 

*  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritture  riferit.  iii.  "  Summa  cum 
voluptate  Eminentise  Vestrse  et  S.  Congregationi  notum  facimus, 
omnia  ab  aliquot  annis  hie  pacatiora  esse,  et  nos  insolita  quadam 
libertate  in  hoc  regno  frui  incipere.  Cujus  duo  haud  exigui  ponderis 


ANTI-CATHOLIC    OUTBREAK    IN    SCOTLAND.       233 

warrant  them  in  entertaining  brighter  hopes  for 
the  future.  At  this  juncture  occurred  events 
which,  while  apparently  calculated  to  throw  back 
the  prospects  of  Catholic  emancipation,  in  reality 
prepared  the  way  for  its  concession.  An  agitation  Outbreak 
suddenly  sprang  up  in  Scotland,  with  reference  to  catholic 

feeling  in 

the  proposed  measures  of  Catholic  relief,  which  Scotland. 
led  to  the  wildest  outbursts  of  popular  fanaticism, 
and  afterwards  spread  into  England  through  the 
baneful  instrumentality  of  Lord  George  Gordon. 
Pamphlets  of  the  most  outrageous  character,  re 
calling  the  fiercest  period  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
were  scattered  broadcast  through  the  country. 
Pictorial  representations  of  the  Man  of  Sin,  the 
Beast  of  the  Apocalypse,  the  Scarlet  Woman  of 
Babylon,  and  the  Lord  Advocate  holding  in  his 
hand  the  obnoxious  bill,  were  circulated  by  thou 
sands,  in  order  to  inflame  the  passions  of  the 
populace.  The  mere  rumour  that  it  was  in  con 
templation  to  petition  the  Government  for  some 
relaxation  in  the  unjust  and  oppressive  penal  laws 
against  Catholics,  proved  sufficient  to  rouse  a 

argumenta  hsec  sunt :  nempe  quod  ab  ipso  publico  regimine  facultas 
qusedam  concessa  est,  extruendi  sacellum  in  provincia  Perthensi 
unum,  in  civitate  Edinburgensi  alterum.  In  civitate  Ediuburgensi 
ab  annis  Catholicorum  numerus  ita  auctus  fuerat,  turn  per  converses 
ad  fidem,  turn  per  confluentes  illuc  ex  variis  regni  partibus  fidelea, 
nt  locus  cultui  divino  destinatus  illos  capere  non  posset."  The 
Bishop  and  cathedral  chapter  of  Katisbon,  as  well  as  the  Scotch 
Benedictine  Abbey  there,  had  contributed  towards  the  erection  of 
the  new  chapel  in  Edinburgh,  and  had  received  letters  of  thanks 
from  Propaganda  for  their  generosity. 


234       CATHOLIC    CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

storm  of  Puritan  opposition.  The  General  As 
sembly  of  1778  had  already  protested  in  advance 
against  the  disastrous  consequences  certain,  in 
their  opinion,  to  result  from  any  measure  of 
Catholic  relief.  A  violent  diatribe  on  the  sub 
ject  was  delivered  by  Dr  Gillies,  a  Glasgow 
minister,  who  concluded  his  harangue  by  pro 
posing  a  special  committee  to  watch  over  Prot 
estant  interests,  and  give  due  warning  of  the 
obnoxious  bill  being  brought  before  Parliament.1 
In  October  1778,  a  few  months  after  the  meeting 
of  the  Assembly,  the  Synod  of  Glasgow  and  Ayr 
appointed  a  general  fast-day  within  their  bounds, 
in  view  of  the  "  awful  signs  of  divine  displeasure 
which  are  visibly  displayed  at  this  time,  particu 
larly  the  encouragement  given  to  and  the  growth 
of  Popery."  "  The  astonishing  progress,"  it  was 
further  declared,  "  of  this  detestable,  cruel,  and 
unjust  superstition,  is  so  much  the  more  alarming, 
as  it  appears  not  only  in  remote  and  uncultivated 
corners,  but  in  the  most  populous  and  improved 
parts  of  the  land."  2 

Riots  in  The  spark  thus  let  fall  was  not  long,  as  might 
have  been  foreseen,  in  bursting  into  flame.  On 
the  Sunday  following  the  meeting  of  the  Synod 

1  It  should  be  added  for  the  credit  of  the  good  sense  of  the 
Assembly,  that  Dr  Gillies's   motion,   "after  a   debate  of  several 
hours,"  was  rejected  by  a  majority  of  96  votes,  only  24  members 
supporting   it.       See    Scots    Magazine,    vol.   xl.    (1778)   p.    270. — 
TRANSLATOR. 

2  Scots  Magazine,  vol.  xl.  (1778)  pp.  565,  566. 


RIOTS    IN    GLASGOW    AND    EDINBURGH.        235 

to  which  we  have  just  referred,  an  excited  mob 
gathered  round  a  private  house  in  Glasgow,  where 
it  was  understood  that  the  Catholic  service  was 
being  celebrated.  The  poor  people,  as  they 
emerged  from  their  humble  place  of  worship, 
were  hooted  and  pelted  with  stones  and  dirt : 
the  rabble  broke  all  the  windows,  took  the  doors 
off  their  hinges,  and  rifled  the  house  of  its  con 
tents,  "  breathing  blood  and  slaughter,"  as  an 
eyewitness  narrates,  "  to  all  Papists,  and  in  every 
respect  profaning  the  Lord's  Day  in  a  grosser 
manner  than  I  ever  knew  done  in  Britain."  l  The 
Glasgow  Catholics  were  thus  deprived  of  their 
only  chapel ;  but  by  the  kindness  of  Mr  Bagnall, 
an  English  resident  in  the  town,2  they  were  per 
mitted  to  assemble  for  divine  service  in  his  house. 
But  the  anti-Popish  zeal  of  the  populace  was  not 
yet  satisfied.  On  February  9,  1779,  a  fresh 
attack  on  the  Catholics  of  Glasgow  was  organised 
by  the  association  known  as  "  Friends  to  Prot 
estantism,"  and  Mr  Bagnall's  residence  and  ad 
jacent  warehouses  were  deliberately  set  on  fire, 

and  burned  to  the  ground.3     Edinburgh  had  been  and  in 

, ,  -    .    -i  f      ^         u  f        Edillburgh- 

the  scene  ot  similar  outrages  a  iew  days  beiore. 

1  Scots  Magazine,  vol.  xl.  (1778)  p.  685. 

2  Mr  Bagnall  had  introduced  the  manufacture  of  Staffordshire 
pottery  into  Glasgow,  and  he  and  a  French  gentleman  who  had 
resided  for  some  time  in  the  town  as  a  thread-maker  were  specially 
obnoxious  to  the  fanatical  party.    See  Stothert's  Life  of  Bishop  Hay 
(Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  154). — TRANSLATOR. 

3  Scots  Magazine,  vol.  xli.  (1779)  p.  108. 


236      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

"  Men  and  brethren,"  thus  ran  a  circular,  signed 
"  A  Protestant,"  and  industriously  circulated 
throughout  the  city  during  the  previous  week — 
"  Whoever  shall  find  this  letter,  will  take  as  a 
warning  to  meet  at  Leith  Wynd,  on  Wednesday 
next  in  the  evening,  to  pull  down  that  pillar  of 
Popery  lately  erected  there."1  "We  had  re 
ceived,"  wrote  Bishop  Hay  to  Propaganda  on 
February  12,  "  the  promise  of  the  ministry  and 
of  other  influential  persons,  that  the  same  in 
dulgence  [i.e.,  a  relief  bill]  should  be  extended  to 
Scotland  in  the  first  session  of  Parliament.  No 
sooner  did  this  become  publicly  known  than  the 
fanatic  party  among  the  preachers  commenced  to 
excite  the  alarm  of  the  people.  .  .  .  No  Catholic 
could  appear  abroad  without  being  pointed  at, 
and  saluted  with  these  or  similar  cries  :  '  See  the 
Papist,  the  black  Papist !  shoot  him,  kill  him  ! ' ' 
^n  ^e  appointed  day,  Wednesday,  February  2, 
Bishop  the  storm  burst,  and  an  organised  attack  was 
directed  against  the  recently  erected  chapel-house 
in  Chalmers'  Close.  "  So  thickly  rained  the 
stones  from  all  quarters,"  writes  Bishop  Hay, 
"  that  they  [Fathers  Cameron  and  Mathison] 
could  make  no  resistance,  and  only  escaped 
with  the  greatest  difficulty."  By  five  o'clock 
the  mob  had  forced  their  way,  by  dint  of 
blows  with  stones  and  hammers,  into  the  house, 
which  was  instantly  wrecked  and  then  set  on 

1  Scots  Magazine,  vol.  xli.  (1779)  p.  107. 


RIOTS    IN    EDINBURGH,    1779.  237 

fire.1  It  was  completely  destroyed,  and  a  number 
of  other  houses  belonging  to  Catholics  were  at  the 
same  time  attacked  and  plundered.  During  the 
whole  of  these  proceedings  the  city  authorities 
behaved  with  disgraceful  supineness.  They  had 
neglected  to  take  the  least  precautionary  measures 
against  the  expected  riot,  and  on  its  breaking  out 
they  lacked  either  the  courage  or  the  will  to  sup 
press  it.  "I  have  addressed  to  the  court,"  con 
cludes  Hay,  "  an  exact  report  of  the  whole  affair, 
with  a  demand  for  redress  and  protection."  2  The 
congregation  of  Propaganda  granted  to  the  bishop 

1  Bishop  Hay,  says  his  biographer  (Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  160), 
arrived  in  Edinburgh  at  the  very  time  when  the  flames  had  reached 
their  height,  and  observing  the  unusual  crowd,  asked  an  old  woman 
what  it  meant.     "  O  sir,"  was  the  reply,  "  we  are  burning  the  Pop 
ish  chapel,  and  we  only  wish  we  had  the  bishop  to  throw  into  the 
fire." — TRANSLATOR. 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  iii.     Relazione  di  una 
persecuzione,  che  al  presente  si  eseguisce  in  Scozia  contro  i  Cattolici 
Romani,  mandata  da  Mgr.  Giorgio  Hay,  Vescovo   Daulen.,  Vic. 
Aplico.  in  detto  Regno.  Edinborgo,  12  Feb.  1779.     "Noi  avevamo 
la  promessa  dal  ministero  e  da  altre  persone  potenti,  che  la  medesima 
indulgenza  si  sarebbe  stesa  alia  Scozia  nella  prima  sessione   del 
Parlamento.     Sapendosi  ci6  pubblicamente,  il  partito  dei  Fanatici 
tra  i  ministri  ecclesiastic!  immediatamente  cominci6  ad  allarmare  il 
popolo.    .    .    .   Nessun  cattolico   Romano  poteva  comparire   senza 
esser  segnato  a  dito,  e  senza  esser  ricevuto  con  questi  o  simili  ter 
mini  :  Ecco  un  Papista,  un  nero  Papista  !  tiragli,  amazzalo  !   .    .    . 
I  sassi  piovevano  dentro  cosl  spesse  da  tutte  le  parti,  che  non  potet- 
tero  piu  resistere,   e  con  moltissime  difficolta  ne  uscirono.    .    .    . 
Verso  le  cinque  la  canaglia  comincio  ad  assalire  la  posta  esteriore 
con  sassi  e  martelli  con  tale  violenza,  che  tutti  coloro  che  erano 
dentro  furono  contenti  di  sacrificare  la  loro  roba.  ...   I  magistrati 
si  portarono  in  una  maniera  assai  vergognosa  in  un'  affare  di  tanta 
importanza  ;    non    presero    precauzione    veruna   per    prevenire   il 
tumulto,  e  manc6  loro  il  coraggio  o  la  volonta  per  sedarlo." 


238      CATHOLIC   CHURCH  IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

the  sum  of  a  hundred  scudi,  in  consideration  of 
the  loss  which  he  had  sustained.1 
Principal         While  the  wave  of  popular  excitement  ran  thus 

Robertson 

an.i  the      higli  m  bcotlaiid,  men  were  still  to  be  lound  who, 

"No  Pop-         &. 

ery"  cry.  amid  the  unmeasured  invectives  and  attacks  which 
assailed  the  Catholics  on  every  side,  preserved 
unimpaired  their  sense  of  right  and  of  justice. 
Among  those  who,  by  the  support  they  gave  to 
the  proposed  repeal  of  the  penal  statutes,  drew 
down  upon  themselves  the  wrath  of  the  ultra- 
Protestants,  was  Principal  Robertson,  whose 
speech  at  the  General  Assembly  of  1779  has  al 
ready  been  referred  to.  "  My  character  as  a  man, 
as  a  citizen,  and  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel," 
he  exclaimed  on  the  same  occasion,  "  has  been 
delineated  in  the  most  odious  colours  :  I  have 
been  represented  as  a  pensioner  of  the  Pope,  as 
an  agent  for  Rome,  as  a  seducer  of  my  brethren 
to  Popery,  as  the  tool  of  a  king  and  ministry 
bent  on  overturning  the  Protestant  religion.  In 
pamphlets,  in  newspapers,  and  hand-bills,  I  have 
been  held  out  to  an  enraged  mob,  as  the  victim 
who  deserved  to  be  next  sacrificed,  after  they  had 
satiated  their  vengeance  on  a  Popish  bishop.  .  .  . 
For  several  weeks  hardly  a  day  passed  on  which 
I  did  not  receive  incendiary  letters,  several  of 
them  signed  by  Lovers  of  truth,  and  Friends  to 
the  Protestant  Religion.  It  was  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  I  was  warned  that  my  death  was  resolved, 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Acta,  ann.  1779. 


PASTORAL    LETTER    OF    BISHOP    HAY.  239 

and  the  instruments  prepared  for  cutting  short 
my  days.  May  God  forgive  the  men  who  have 
disseminated  such  principles."  1 

Meanwhile,  on  the  Catholic  side,  Bishop  Hay  Bishop 
continued    to    support    with    unfailing    courage  vice  to' the 

.  v     •        •  Catholics. 

the  cause  of  his  persecuted  co-religiomsts.  In 
February  1779  he  addressed  to  his  flock  a 
touching  pastoral  letter,  whose  terms  testify  at 
once  to  his  personal  piety  and  absence  of  all 
resentment  towards  his  antagonists,  and  to  the 
firm  confidence  in  God  and  unshaken  sense  of 
right  which  ever  distinguished  him.  "  We  think 
it  our  duty,"  he  wrote,  "  to  administer  to  you 
both  advice  and  consolation,  as  the  circumstances 
permit  and  the  occasion  seems  to  require.  .  .  . 
Though  we  cannot  help  being  deeply  afflicted 
for  the  sufferings  of  our  dear  people  and  for 
the  interruption  of  the  exercises  of  our  holy 
religion,  yet,  confiding  in  the  arm  of  the  Most 
High,  we  hope  for  a  speedy  relief  from  His 
infinite  goodness.  We  therefore  earnestly  be 
seech  you  all,  not  to  be  discouraged  under  the 
afflicting  hand  of  God,  but  to  put  your  trust 
in  His  all-powerful  goodness,  who  when  He  is 
angry  remembers  mercy,  and  when  He  chastises 
us  as  children  for  our  sins,  intends  at  the  same 
time  our  greater  advancement  in  virtue ;  let  us 
not  fail  to  co-operate  with  His  fatherly  views, 
but  remember  that  the  time  of  suffering  is  the 

1  Scots  Magazine,  vol.  xli.  (1779)  pp.  412,  413. 


240       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

time  of  trial — the  showing  our  fidelity  to  God 
and  our  sincerity  in  His  service.  .  .  .  Above  all 
things,  we  enjoin  you  not  to  allow  the  smallest 
resentment  to  enter  your  hearts  against  those 
who  injure  us :  remember  they  are  only  the 
instruments  in  the  hands  of  God,  who,  like  a 
tender  father,  chastises  us  His  children  by  their 
means,  but  who  could  not  touch  a  hair  of  our 
heads  except  in  as  far  as  they  are  permitted  by 
Him.  In  this  view,  let  us  have  all  compassion 
towards  them,  and  pity  their  mistaken  zeal, 
which  makes  them  think  that  by  persecuting 
us  they  do  God  a  service.  Let  us  imitate  the 
example  which  our  Lord  gives  us  on  the  cross, 
and  pray  for  them  in  His  words,  '  Father, 
forgive  them ;  for  they  know  not  what  they 
do." 
Negotia-  The  publication  of  Bishop  Hay's  pastoral,  which 

tious  for  . 

catholic  appeared  in  the  kcots  Magazine  for  February 
1779,  and  was  also  printed  in  London,  created 
a  very  good  impression  in  all  quarters.  Desiring 
to  take  advantage  of  this  favourable  sentiment, 
the  bishop  visited  London,  and  laid  before  King 
George  III.  a  loyal  address  from  the  Scottish 
Catholics,  which  was  graciously  received.  At 
the  same  time  he  entered  into  negotiations  with 
some  of  the  principal  Ministers,  in  reference  to 
the  Catholic  relief  bill  which  it  was  hoped 
shortly  to  submit  to  Parliament.  Lords  George 
Germain  and  Weymouth  were  among  those  who 


BISHOP   HAYS   MEMORIAL.  241 

espoused  the  cause,  and  pledged  themselves  to 
do  their  best  to  ensure  its  success ;  while  Lord 
Linton,  a  nobleman  of  much  influence,  interested 
himself  warmly  in  a  plan  which  was  at  that 
time  entertained  by  many  Scottish  Catholics — 
namely,  a  scheme  of  emigration  on  a  large  scale. 
The  Spanish  ambassador,  among  others,  promised 
the  co-operation  of  his  Government;  but  the 
project,  which  would  have  done  incalculable 
injury  to  the  cause  of  Catholicism  in  Scotland, 
was  soon  afterwards  abandoned. 

An  additional  motive  was  thus  supplied  to  Bishop 
Bishop  Hay  to  continue  his  unremitting  efforts  So£d.Me 
to  secure  the  success  of  the  plan  which  alone 
could  restore  the  Scottish  Catholics  to  their 
natural  rights.  A  "  Memorial  in  behalf  of  the 
Eoman  Catholics  of  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow, 
containing  a  full  account  of  their  sufferings, 
and  of  the  means  taken  to  excite  the  mob 
against  them,"  was  drawn  up  by  the  bishop, 
and  circulated  among  the  members  of  the 
legislature ;  and  a  petition,  based  on  the  facts  Petition  to 
set  forth  in  the  Memorial,  and  signed  by  Hay 
and  Lord  Linton,  was  presented  by  the  latter 
to  the  king,  who  referred  it  to  the  consideration 
of  Parliament.1  The  Catholics  of  Scotland  com 
plained  in  the  petition  of  the  treatment  they 
had  recently  received,  and  asked  from  Parliament 
compensation  for  their  losses,  and  the  enactment 

1  Scots  Magazine,  vol.  xli.  (1779)  p.  131. 
VOL.  IV.  Q 


242      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,   1760-1800. 

of  such  measures  as  would  prevent  similar  excesses 
for  the  future.  They  gave  emphatic  expression 
to  their  sentiments  of  loyalty  and  devotion  to 
wards  their  country,  for  which  they  were  ready, 
in  case  of  need,  to  sacrifice  their  lives  and  for 
tunes  ;  and  they  ventured  to  expect  in  return  the 
protection  of  the  state  in  the  exercise  of  their  reli 
gion.  The  great  and  serious  injury  done  to  them 
in  the  late  pbpular  risings  demanded  due  compen 
sation,  which  they  earnestly  prayed  the  Govern 
ment  to  grant  them.  Three  days  before  this 
petition  was  submitted  to  Parliament,  Mr  Wilkes, 
Scottish  the  member  for  Middlesex,  had  called  the  atten- 

C'atliolics.        . 

tion  of  the  House  of  Commons  to  the  proposed 
relief  bill  for  Scotland,  and  had  asked  on  what 
ground  the  concessions  which  had  been  granted 
to  the  English  Catholics  were  still  refused  to  their 
Scottish  co-religionists.  The  Lord  Advocate  en 
deavoured  to  excuse  the  delay  which  had  taken 
place,  on  the  ground  of  the  inflamed  state  of  pub 
lic  opinion  in  Scotland  on  the  question,  and  the 
fear  of  further  tumults  if  the  bill  were  persevered 
with  ;  to  which  Wilkes  replied  in  terms  of  crush 
ing  sarcasm,  declaring  that  the  action  of  the 
Government  had  practically  subjected  the  proceed 
ings  of  the  British  Parliament  to  the  control  of  an 
Edinburgh  mob.  On  March  18,  1779,  the  peti 
tion  of  the  Scottish  Catholics  was  brought  before 
Parliament  by  the  great  orator  in  whom  the 
wronged  and  oppressed  ever  found  their  warmest 


COMPENSATION  TO  THE  CATHOLICS.     243 

champion.     In  glowing  and  eloquent  terms,  Ed-  Speech  of 

i    T»       i  11-  i    •  r*t  Edmund 

muncl  Burke  asserted  the  lust  claim  of  the  peti-  Burke  in 

r  theCom- 

tioners  to  the  same  advantages  which  had  been  nions- 
bestowed  on  the  Catholics  of  England,  and  de 
picted  in  the  most  vivid  colours  the  brutal  bigotry 
of  the  party  of  fanatics,  who  had  incited  the  mob 
against  peaceful  and  law-abiding  subjects.  He 
concluded  by  reading  from  a  small  pamphlet  an 
abstract  of  the  various  penal  laws  relating  to 
Scotland,  and  challenging  any  member  of  the 
House  to  rise  and  advocate  their  enforcement. 
Notwithstanding  the  eloquent  appeal  of  Mr 
Burke,  the  motion  to  consider  the  petition  in  a 
committee  of  the  whole  House  was  not  supported 
by  the  Government,  owing  to  the  strong  opposi 
tion  of  Lord  George  Gordon  and  other  fanatical 
Protestants ;  and  the  matter  was  consequently 
allowed  to  drop.1  The  Edinburgh  Catholics,  how-  compensa- 

i  ,  «ip  i  •  tion  to  the 

ever,  subsequently  received  trom  the  magistrates  Catholics. 
the  sum  of  sixteen  hundred  pounds  in  compensa 
tion  for  the  losses  they  had  sustained  ; 2  and  a 
payment  was  made  to  Mr  Bagnall,  on  the  same 
account,  by  the  municipal  authorities  of  Glasgow. 
In  the  following  year,  the  general  feeling  which 
prevailed  against  any  measure  of  relief  in  favour 
of  the  Scottish  Catholics,  was  still  further  accen 
tuated  by  the  riotous  excesses  associated  with  the  Riots,  1790. 

1  Scots  Magazine,  vol.  xli.  (1779)  pp.  131-135. 

2  The  amount  was  confessedly  inadequate  to  repair  the  damage 
done  in  the  riots.     Bishop  Hay  estimated  his  personal  loss  at  up 
wards  of  ,£2500. — TRANSLATOR. 


244      CATHOLIC   CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

name  of  Lord  George  Gordon,  whose  character 
has  been  summed  up  by  an  able  writer  as  a  com 
pound  of  fanaticism,  vanity,  and  ambition.1  On 
May  29,  1780,  the  Protestant  Association  assem 
bled  in  the  Coachmakers'  Hall  in  London,  under 
the  presidency  of  Lord  George,  who  read  to  the 
meeting  a  brief  addressed  by  the  Pope  to  the  Eng 
lish  Catholics,  argued  therefrom  the  alarming  pro 
gress  of  Popery  in  the  country,  and  called  on  the 
members  to  unite  in  a  monster  petition  to  Parlia 
ment  on  the  subject.  Four  days  later  some  20,000 
men  marched  in  procession  to  Westminster,  and 
surrounded  the  Houses  of  Parliament,  carrying 
Monster  with  them  a  petition  said  to  have  been  signed  by 

petition  to  ...  -  ,  ,,  ,        ,     TT 

Pariia-  120,000  persons.  Many  members  ol  both  Houses 
were  seized  and  roughly  handled.  The  Archbishop 

insults  to  of  York  was  grossly  insulted ;  the  President  of  the 
Council  was  pulled  from  his  coach  and  his  wig  torn 
off;  Lord  Mansfield,  whose  unbending  rectitude  had 
exposed  him  to  the  stigma  of  being  a  friend  of  the 
Catholics,  escaped  with  difficulty  serious  injury; 
the  Duke  of  Northumberland  was  robbed  of  his 
watch ;  the  clothes  of  the  Bishop  of  Lichfield  were 
torn  to  ribbons  ;  while  his  brother  of  Lincoln  had 
a  wheel  of  his  carriage  wrenched  off  by  the  mob. 
The  chapels  of  the  Sardinian  and  Bavarian  em- 

1  Lecky,  History  of  England  in  the  Eighteenth  Century,  vol.  iii. 
]).  510.  "  He  was  a  Scotchman,  and  appears  to  have  been  honestly 
fanatical,  but  his  fanaticism  was  mixed  with  something  of  the  vanity 
and  ambition  of  a  demagogue,  and  with  a  vein  of  recklessness  and 
eccentricity  closely  akin  to  insanity." 


SCOTCH    RELIEF   BILL,    1793.  245 

bassies  were  pillaged  and  burnt,  a  reward  of  five  Riiage  of 

the  em- 
hundred  pounds  being  afterwards  offered  by  Gov- 

ernment  for  the  discovery  of  the  perpetrator  of 
the  outrage.  For  several  days  London  was  at  the 
mercy  of  the  mob,  and  the  riots  were  only  sup 
pressed  after  the  sacrifice  of  many  lives  and  an 
enormous  loss  of  property  of  every  kind.  With 
the  restoration  of  order  appeared  a  royal  procla-  Royal  pro- 

*  *  .         clamation. 

mation  denouncing  in  particular  the  destruction 
of  the  embassy  chapels  as  a  violation  of  interna 
tional  right,  and  holding  out  a  prospect  of  severe 
measures  for  the  repression  of  similar  outrages  in 
the  future.  "The  month  of  June  1780,"  wrote 
Gibbon,  himself  an  eyewitness  of  these  scenes, 
"  will  ever  be  marked  by  a  dark  and  diabolical 
fanaticism  which  I  supposed  to  be  extinct,  but 
which  actually  subsists  in  Great  Britain  perhaps 
beyond  any  other  country  in  Europe." 

The  result  of  these  events  was  that  the  hands  introduc 
tion  of  the 

of  Parliament  were   for   the   present  tied;    and  reiiefinii 

-1-  tor  bcot- 

twelve  years  were  allowed  to  elapse  before  the  land,  1793. 
Catholics  of  Scotland  found  themselves  released 
from  the  most  oppressive  of  the  penal  laws.  On 
April  22,  1793,  the  Lord  Advocate  obtained  per 
mission  to  introduce  the  long-delayed  measure  of 
relief.  In  his  speech  on  the  occasion  he  declared 
the  grounds  on  which  the  penal  statutes  had  been 
based  to  be  no  longer  in  existence,  and  gave 
instances  of  the  extreme  hardships  which  must 

1  Miscellaneous  Works,  vol.  ii.  p.  241. 


246       CATHOLIC   CHUECH   IN   SCOTLAND,   1760-1800. 

be  the  result  of  putting  them  into  force.1     The 

itsprovi-    effect  of  the  bill  was  to  secure  to  Catholics,  on. 

condition  of  their  subscribing-  to  the  revised  form 

o 

of  abjuration,  the  same  freedom  from  all  the  pains 
and  penalties  imposed  by  former  Acts  (especially 
those  passed  in  the  first  Parliament  of  William 
III.)  as  if  they  had  actually  made  the  "  renuncia 
tion  of  Popery  "  therein  required.2  It  secured  to 
them  also  the  peaceful  possession  and  free  dis 
position  of  their  property ;  but  they  continued, 
as  before,  to  be  excluded  from  almost  every 
public  office,  including  that  of  teacher  or  professor 
of  any  subject  whatsoever.  Moreover,  as  appeared 
from  the  answer  given  by  the  Crown  lawyers  to 
certain  queries  put  by  the  Scottish  Catholics  in 
the  following  year,  they  were  still  compelled  to 
have  their  banns  published  in  the  parish  church, 
to  be  married  by  the  parish  minister,  to  pay  dues 
for  baptism  to  the  parish  officials ;  and  a  Prot 
estant  consenting  to  be  married  by  a  priest  was 
liable  to  fine  and  church  censures.  Notwith 
standing  these  drawbacks,  the  bill,  which  passed 
the  Upper  House  on  May  24,  1793,  and  obtained 
the  royal  assent  a  few  days  later,  was  received  by 
its  recep-  the  Catholics  of  Scotland  with  sincere  gratitude, 

tion  by  the  .  .  . 

Scottish      removing1,   as  it  did,  at  least  in  part,  from  the 

Catholics.  . 

national  statute-book  a  code  of  laws  which  had 
long  disgraced  it  in  the  eyes  of  every  friend  of 

1  Hansard,  Parliamentary  History,  vol.  xxx.  766  (April  23,  1793). 

2  Butler,  Historical  Memoirs,  vol.  iv.  p.  109. 


CONSECRATION   OF   ALEXANDER   MACDONALD.       247 

humanity.1  The  three  Scottish  bishops,  writing 
to  Pius  VI.,  on  July  8,  1793,  gave  expression  to 
their  feelings  of  joy  at  recent  events  ;  2  and  Bishop 
Hay  manifested  his  own  sense  of  gratitude  to 
wards  the  Government  by  the  publication  of  a  fine 
pastoral  letter,  in  which  he  set  forth  the  duty 
of  loyalty  to  the  state,  and  expressed  his  desire 
that  public  prayers  should  be  offered  for  the  king. 
Amid  all  the  anxieties  and  labours  attendant 

labours  of 

on  his  efforts  to  obtain  the  emancipation  of  his  Bfchop 
Catholic  countrymen,  the  good  bishop  never  re 
laxed  in  his  zealous  endeavours  to  extend  and 
improve  the  missions  committed  to  his  care. 
John  Macdonald,  Bishop  of  Tiberiopolis  and 
vicar  -apostolic  of  the  Highlands,  had  died  in 
1779,  and  Alexander  Macdonald  had  been  nom 
inated  by  Propaganda  as  his  successor.  On 
March  12,  1780,  he  was  consecrated  at  Scalan  Consecra- 

. 

by    Bishop    Hay.3      The   latter    prelate,    in    his 
report  to  the  Sacred  Congregation,  dated   three 


tion  of 


1  "  There  is  no  more  humiliating  chapter,"  observes  Cunningham 
(Church  History  of  Scotland,  vol.  ii.  p.  543),  "  in  our  country's  legis 
lation  than  those  penal  statutes  against  the  down-trodden  Romanists. 
.    .    .     They  were  to  be  a  proscribed  and  outcast  race,  denied  not 
only  the  right  of  fellow-citizens,  but  the  charity  which  is  generally 
extended  to  the  most  worthless  of  our  fellow-creatures.     William 
of  Orange,  notwithstanding  his  tolerant  principles,  put  his  name  to 
this  Act." 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritture  riferit.  iii.,  8  Luglio  1793.   '"  Le 
leggi  penali  contro  i  Cattolici  nostri    .    .    .    sono  finalmente  per  la 
divina  providenza,  e  per  il  favore  del  nostro  governo,  quasi  del 
tutto  annullate." 

3  Brady,  Episcopal  Succession,  vol.  iii.  p.  467. 


248      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN  SCOTLAND,   1760-1800. 

days  later,  referred  to  the  strong  opposition  that 
had  been  shown  to  the  appointment  of  Bishop 
Macdonald  in  favour  of  another  priest  of  the  same 
name,  who  found  himself  disappointed  in  the  ex 
pectation  which  he  had  allowed  himself  to  enter 
tain  of  succeeding  to  the  vacant  dignity.1  Some 
months  previously  the  Holy  See  had  named,  as 
coadjutor  to  Bishop  Hay  in  the  Lowland  dis- 
JohnGed-  trict,  John  Geddes,  rector  of  the  seminary  in 

des,  coad- 

Sfch*0  kpam,  recently  removed  from  Madrid  to  Valla- 
dolid.  Charles  III,  King  of  Spain,  did  not  in 
clude  in  the  decrees  for  the  confiscation  of  Jesuit 
property  such  establishments  as  had  been  merely 
under  the  administration  of  the  Society.  In  com 
pensation,  therefore,  for  the  loss  of  the  seminary 
at  Madrid,  the  Spanish  Government,  after  some 
delay,  made  over  to  the  Scottish  mission  the  fine 
Jesuit  College  at  Valladolid,  formerly  the  resi 
dence  of  the  renowned  Suarez;  and  in  1772 
Father  Geddes  was  sent  out  by  the  vicars-apos 
tolic  with  twelve  students,  to  take  possession  of 
the  new  institution.2  The  rector,  who  was  a 
man  of  singularly  humble  and  unpretending 
character,  received  the  news  of  his  nomination 

1  Archiv.  Prop.,  15  Marzo  1780.     "  Scalan    ...    in  questo  luogo 
dove  ci  fummo  accordato  di  venire  per  sua  consagrazione."     Re 
ferring  to  the  rival  candidate  for  the  vicariate,  the  bishop  continues : 
"  Vedendo  per5  che  1'affare  pareva  di  andare  contro  alia  sua  speranza, 
fece  vedere  un  disgusto  che  ben  mostrava  esser  egli  stato  troppo 
affezionato  alia  dignitk  vacante." 

2  Forbes,  in  Edinburgh  Review,  Jan.  1864,  pp.  196,  197. 


THE    COLLEGES    AT   HOME   AND    PARIS.          249 

to  the  episcopate  with  dismay,  and  at  first  with 
refusal.  Finally,  however,  he  yielded  to  the  ex 
press  command  of  Cardinal  Castelli,  and  was 
consecrated  Bishop  of  Marocco  at  Madrid,  on 
November  30,  1780,  by  the  Archbishop  of  Toledo, 
assisted  by  the  Bishops  of  Urgel  and  Almeria.1 

Among  the  most  pressing  matters  which  called 
for  the  attention  of  the  Scottish  bishops  at  this 
time  was  the  position  of  the  two  national  colleges 
at  Rome  and  Paris.  For  some  time  past  the 
Paris  seminary  had  fulfilled  but  very  imperfectly 
the  end  of  its  original  foundation  ;  while  the 
college  at  Rome  had  suffered  much  by  the  sup 
pression  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  whence  the 
rectors  had  always  been  chosen,  and  by  the  sub 
sequent  appointment  of  Italian  secular  priests  as 
superiors  of  the  establishment.2  The  need  was 

1  Brady,  Episcopal  Succession,  vol.  iii.  p.  461. 

2  Forbes  (Edinburgh  Review,  Jan.  1864,  p.  194,  note)  gives  the  fol 
lowing  list  of  rectors  of  the  Scotch  College  in  Rome  :— 1615,  Patrick 
Anderson  :  1622,  Geo.  Elphinstone  :  1644,  "William  Christie  :  1646, 
Francis  Dempster  :    1649,  Andrew  Leslie  :    1652,  Adam  Gordon  : 
1655,  Gilbert  Talbot,  or  Geo.  Bisset :  1658,  F.  Dempster,  bis :  1663, 
Gilbert  Talbot,  bis  :  1670,  John  Strachan  :  1671,  Hector  de  Marinis 
[Marini]  :  1674,  W.  A.  Lesley :  1688,  Andrew  Mackay :  1692,  W. 
A.  Lesley,  bis  :  1698,  James  Forbes  :  1701,  D.  Calcaneus  [Calcagni]  : 
1704,  J.  B.  Nasellus  [Naselli] :  1708,  Thomas  Fyffe  :  1712,  W.  Clerk  : 
1721,  Alex.  Ferguson  :  1818,  Paul  Macpherson  :  1826,  Angus  Mac- 
donald  :    1834,  Paul  Macpherson,  bis :  1846,  Alex.  Grant :    [1880, 
James  Campbell].     From  1724  until  the  suppression  of  the  Jesuits, 
the  rectorship  was  held  by  Italian  Fathers  of  the  Society ;  and  after 
that  event  until  1818,  by  Italian  secular  priests.      F.  Gritta  (ap 
pointed  in  1724)  and  his  successors  appear  to  have  governed  the 
college,  on  the  whole,  well   and  wisely ;   and  it  was  the  malad 
ministration  of  the  secular  rectors  who  followed  them,  rather  than 


250      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

also  greatly  felt  of  some  alterations,  corresponding 

to  the  requirements  of  the  times,  in  the  missionary 

statutes  of  Bishop  Nicolson.     With  a  view  to  the 

visit  of      settlement  of  these  important  questions,  Bishop 

Hay  to       Hay  made  a  visit  to  Borne  in  1781.     He  travelled 

Rome,  •> 

by  way  of  Belgium,  resting  at  Brussels  and  after 
wards  at  Spa,  where  he  met  the  Papal  nuncio 
and  the  Princess  of  Stolberg,  mother-in-law  of 
Charles  Edward  Stuart.  From  Spa  the  bishop 
continued  his  journey  to  Aix-la-Chapelle,  Cologne, 
Wurzburg,  and  Ratisbon,  receiving  in  the  two 
latter  cities  a  hospitable  welcome  from  the  Scotch 
abbots,  Mackenzie  and  Arbuthnot.  In  September 
1781  he  arrived  at  Rome. 

Proposed         One  of  the  points  submitted  by  Bishop  Hay  for 
iueutsto     the  decision  of  Propaganda  had  reference  to  the 

the  Statuta  .      . 

ofNicoi-  share  assigned  to  the  missionary  clergy,  by  the 
statutes  of  Bishop  Nicolson,  in  the  administration 
of  the  property  of  the  Church.  From  the  word 
ing  of  the  dubia  proposed  to  the  Sacred  Congre 
gation,  it  would  seem  that  Bishop  Hay  desired 
the  right  of  nominating  the  administrators  to  be 
confined  to  the  vicars-apostolic  —  a  view  which, 
judging  from  the  reply  of  the  consult  or  charged 
with  the  examination  of  the  question,  appears  to 
have  been  considered  not  unreasonable  by  the 
Roman  authorities.1  The  bishop  also  laid  before 

the  fact  of  their  being  foreigners,  that  would  seem  to  have  chiefly 
influenced  the  vicars-apostolic  in  their  efforts  to  obtain  the  appoint 
ment  of  a  Scotchman  to  the  post. — TRANSLATOR. 

1  Archiv.   Propag.   Scozia,    Scritture   riferit.   ii.      "  Dub.    2.  An 


STATE   OF   THE   SCOTCH   COLLEGE,    PARIS.       251 

Propaganda  an  accurate  account  of  the  condition 

of  the  Scotch  College  at  Paris  ;    and   this  was  The  Scotch 

College  at 

embodied  by  the  secretary  in  the  report  which  he  Paris, 
presented  to  the  Congregation  on  January  18, 
1782.  Up  to  the  time  of  Bishop  Nicolson's  death 
(1718)  the  college  had  sent  out  many  excellent 
students  to  the  Scottish  mission.  But  in  the 
vicariate  of  his  successor,  Bishop  Gordon,  the 
baneful  influence  of  Jansenism  had  spread  far  and  Leanings 

towards 

wide,  and  the  superiors  of  the  college  in  Paris  Jansenism. 
had  been  suspected  of  a  strong  bias  in  favour  of 
the  erroneous  tenets.  As  a  natural  consequence, 
the  missionaries  educated  there  followed  in  the 
same  track,  and  thus  was  formed  a  powerful  party, 
more  or  less  antagonistic  to  the  ecclesiastics 
who  had  received  their  training  in  Home.  The 
superiors  of  the  college  continued  to  enjoy  the 
favour  of  the  vicar-apostolic,  and  were  not  slow  to 
profit  by  this  circumstance.  They  strengthened 
their  position  still  more  by  the  method  which  they 
employed  in  investing  the  funds  belonging  to 
the  college  :  inasmuch  as  it  was  set  forth  in  legal 
documents  that  the  funds  in  question  were  the 
property  of  the  superiors  —  a  statement  quite 

aliqua  potestas  bona  Missionis  temporalia  communia  administrandi 
secundum  Ecclesise  leges  in  ipso  corpore  missionariorum  resideat  ? 
Dub.  3.  Utrum  ad  ipsos  missionaries,  an  ad  Vicarios  Apostolicos, 
pertineat  nominare  quos  dignos  et  idoneos  judicaverint,  qui  in 
officium  administrations  eligantur  ? "  The  consultor  concludes  his 
answer  as  follows  :  "  Ex  quo  exorbitans  videri  non  debet  facultas, 
quarn  vindicant  sibi  in  casu  nostro  Vicarii  Scotise  pro  administi'andis 
bonis  illius  missionis." 


252       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

opposed  to  the  real  fact.  Shortly  after  the 
Jacobite  rising  of  1745,  the  subscription  of  the 
clergy  had  been  again  required,  after  several 
years'  disuse,  to  the  formula  of  orthodoxy  which 
had  been  imposed  under  Pope  Alexander  VII., 
and  extended  by  Clement  XII.  in  1736.1  All  the 
missionaries  at  once  subscribed  the  document,  with 
the  exception  of  a  few  members  of  the  so-called 
"  Paris  party,"  who  only  complied  after  much 
delay.  Among  these  reluctant  signatories  Bishop 
Hay  mentions  Alexander  Gordon,  the  actual  rector 
of  the  college  in  Paris,  James  Macdonald,  and 
Alexander  Geddes.  The  bishop  refers  to  the  sin 
gular  sterility  resulting  from  the  Jansenistic  bias 
of  the  college,  pointing  out  that  during  the  long 
interval  from  1739  to  1764  it  had  not  furnished 
a  single  priest  to  the  Scottish  mission.2  He  like 
wise  deplores  the  fact  of  many  of  the  seminarists 
having  entered  the  army,  while  others  after  their 
return  home  brought  disgrace  on  the  Church  by 
their  apostasy.  The  financial  circumstances  of  the 

1  See  ante,  p.  203. 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Acta,  fol.  10,  18  Januar.  1782.     "I  superior! 
del  Collegio  di  Parigi  diedero  forse  motive  di  sospettare,  che  fossero 
molto  attaccati  al  partito  del  Giansenisti,  e  per  la  consuaguenza 
tutti  i  missionari,  che  venivano  da  quel  collegio,  erano  dell'  istesso 
sentimento  coi  loro  maestri,  e  formarono  un  partito  assai  potente 
nella  missione  contro  tutti  quelli  che  stavano  dall'  altra  parte,  cioe 
i  missionarii  venuti  dal  collegio  di  Roma."     Ibid.,  fol.  30.     "  Dall' 
anno  1737  fino  al  1764  il  Collegio  di  Parigi  non  diede  alia  Scozia 
alcun  missionario."      Decret.   "  Scribatur  ab   Emo-    Prsefecto  juxta 
mentem  Nuntio  Parisiensi."   The  gathering  storm  of  the  Revolution 
rendered  any  reform  of  the  college  impossible. 


RESULT   OF   HAY'S   VISIT   TO   ROME,    1781.       253 

college  are  also  described  as  almost  hopelessly 
embarrassed. 

Other  questions  brought  by  Bishop  Hay  before  Results  of 
the  Holy  See,  during  his  visit  to  Eome,  had  refer-  Hay's  visit 

J  to  Rome. 

ence  to  the  issue  of  a  new  ritual  for  Scotland, 
and  an  increase  of  the  annual  grant  made  to  the 
mission  by  Propaganda.  With  regard  to  both 
these  points  his  efforts  were  successful.1  A 
ritual,  drawn  up  by  himself,  was  afterwards 
printed  in  London,  and  formally  approved  by 
the  Congregation.  His  proposed  amendments 
to  the  Statuta  of  Bishop  Nicolson  were  likewise 
sanctioned  in  April  1782  by  the  Congregation 
appointed  to  examine  them,  and  were  printed  at 
the  Propaganda  Press.2  Unfortunately,  one  of 
the  chief  wishes  of  Bishop  Hay  and  his  episcopal 
colleagues  was  destined  to  remain  unfulfilled. 
Soon  after  the  suppression  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus,  Cardinal  Marcfoschi,  the  protector  of  the 
Scotch  College  in  Rome,  finding  it  impossible  to 
procure  a  suitable  rector  among  the  Roman 
secular  clergy,  had  desired  the  Scottish  bishops 
to  select  a  fit  person  from  the  number  of  their 
own  clergy.  The  bishops,  however,  had  im- 

1  An  annual  subsidy  of  200  crowns  was  voted  for  the  mission. 
Life  of  Bp.  Hay  (apud  Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  213). — 
TRANSLATOR. 

2  Instructiones  ad  munera  Apostolica  rite  obeunda,  Missionariis 
Scotice  accomodatce.     Cf.  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritt.  riferit.  iii. 
29  Agosto,  1792.     "  L'edizione  degli  statuti  della  nostra  missione 
sark  di  somma  utilitk  ai  nostri  missionari." 


254       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

prudently  declined  to  comply  with  this  request : 
an  Italian  priest  was  again  appointed,  and  in 
spite  of  the  subsequent  efforts  of  the  vicars- 
apostolic,  who  recognised  too  late  their  mistake, 
the  college  continued  to  be  ruled  by  Italian 
superiors,  with  very  indifferent  success,  for  up 
wards  of  forty  years.  In  a  letter  addressed  to 
Pius  VI.  from  Aberdeen,  on  February  12,  1782, 
Bishop  Hay  depicted  in  lively  colours  the  detri 
ment  caused  to  the  colleges  by  the  determination 
of  the  Cardinals  not  to  permit  the  appointment 
of  national  superiors.1  Towards  the  middle  of 
April  the  bishop  took  his  departure  from  Home, 
having  previously  sat  for  his  portrait,  which  still 
adorns  the  library  of  the  Scotch  College. 
Labours  of  On  his  return  to  his  northern  home,  Bishop 

Bishop 

Ss^oT-d  -^ay  resumed  with  unabated  energy  the  dis- 
:agues.  charge  of  his  episcopal  duties.  By  the  month 
of  August  1782,  the  three  vicars-apostolic  were 
able  to  report  to  the  Holy  See  that  the  amended 
mission  statutes  were  in  successful  operation. 
They  mentioned  at  the  same  time  that  they  had 
themselves  each  undertaken  the  charge  of  a  mis 
sion — an  addition  to  the  burden  of  their  ordinary 
duties,  which  was  necessitated  by  the  scanty 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  iii.,  12  Febbrajo  1782. 
"  Ora,  Bm°-  Padre,  tutte  queste  cose,  il  cattivo  maneggio  del  Collegio, 
la  rovina  di  tanti  giovani,  lo  scialacquamento  del  beni  non  sono 
nascosto  dal  publico.  .  .  .  Ecco  le  disgrazie  .  .  .  dalla  risolu- 
zione  presa  dagli  Emmi-  Protettori  di  noil  ammettere  superior! 
nazionali  nei  Collegi." 


STATE    OF   THE    SCOTTISH    MISSION,    1782.       255 

number  of  the  clergy,  as  well  as  by  the  unsatis 
factory  financial  condition  of  the  Church  in  Scot 
land.  It  may  well  be  conceived,  therefore,  with 
what  gratitude  the  bishops  received  the  an 
nouncement  of  an  extraordinary  annual  grant  Subsidy 

J  from  Pro- 

from  Propaganda  of  two  hundred  scudi.  The  pagauda. 
need  that  existed  of  some  such  additional  sub 
sidy  is  forcibly  shown  by  various  incidents  re 
corded  with  reference  to  the  labours  undertaken 
by  the  bishops  at  this  time  :  among  others,  that 
Bishop  Geddes  made  the  long  and  fatiguing 
journey  to  Orkney  entirely  on  foot.  For  the 
rest,  the  state  of  the  mission  was  on  the  whole 
satisfactory ;  for  not  only  did  a  spirit  of  perfect 
harmony  prevail  among  bishops,  clergy,  and 
people,  but  the  period,  like  that  previous  to  the 
Jansenistic  troubles,  was  also  signalised  by  nu 
merous  conversions.  We  learn,  moreover,  that 
the  Duke  of  Gordon,  elder  brother  of  the  mis 
guided  enthusiast  who  had  been  chiefly  respon 
sible  for  the  outbreak  of  1780,  showed  much 
indulgence  to  the  large  number  of  Catholic 
tenants  on  his  estates,  and  interested  himself  in 
their  welldoing.1  The  personal  ties  which  Bishop 

1  Ai*chiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  iii.,  8  Agosto  1785. 
The  joint  letter,  under  this  date,  from  the  three  Scottish  bishops 
to  Propaganda,  gives  a  detailed  account  of  their  various  mis 
sionary  journeys.  It  concludes  thus  :  "  Abbiamo  molti  motivi 
di  ringraziare  Iddio  per  la  pace  che  adesso  godiamo.  Fra  gli 
altri  il  Duca  di  Gordon,  il  di  cui  fratello  ha  fatto  tanto  fracasso, 
e  nei  di  cui  stati  vi  sono  piu  di  cinque  mila  cattolici,  dov'  6 
situate  ancora  questo  Seminario  di  Scalan,  ci  favorisce."  So,  writ- 


256      CATHOLIC    CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

Hay  had  formed,  during  his  residence  in  London, 

with  various  persons  high  in  authority,  had  had 

the  effect  not   only  of  favourably  disposing  the 

Govern-      Government  towards  the  relaxation  of  the  penal 

nient  grant 

to  the        laws,    but   also   of   securing  substantial  material 

Scottish 

mission,  support  for  the  Catholic  clergy  in  Scotland. 
Each  of  the  two  vicars-apostolic  was  to  receive 
£100  annually,  and  the  coadjutor  £50 ;  while 
£50  were  also  to  be  granted  to  the  two  seminaries 
at  Scalan  and  Lismore,  in  addition  to  a  capital 
sum  of  £600,  to  defray  the  debt  incurred  in  their 
erection.  Unfortunately,  the  payment  of  these 
sums,  which  was  made  from  the  first  with  great 
irregularity,  was  after  a  few  years  suspended 
altogether ;  nor  can  we  doubt  that  the  original 
concession  was  dictated  by  motives  of  political 
expediency,  rather  than  by  any  real  sense  of 
what  justice  required. 

The  scotch       Much    anxiety    devolved    upon    the    Scottish 

bishops  .  . 

and  the       bishops  about  this  time  in  connection  with  two 

Catholic 

oath.  important  matters  :  the  first  of  these  being  the 
lawfulness  of  the  form  of  oath  proposed  by 
Mr  Pitt  to  the  English  Catholics,  and  the  second 
the  critical  condition  of  the  national  colleges  at 
Paris  and  Rome.  The  body  known  as  the 
Catholic  Committee  had  some  time  previously 
urged  on  Pitt  a  further  repeal  of  the  disabilities 

ing  from  Scalan  on  July  27,  1787,  the  bishops  report  as  follows : 
"  Nam  et  missionarios  munere  suo  diligenter  fungi  videmus,  et  non 
pauci  heretici  ad  Ecclesise  gremium  revertuntur." 


THE    PROPOSED    CATHOLIC    OATH,    1789.          257 

affecting  Catholics,  to  which  the  Minister  rejoined 
by  requesting  for  an  opinion  from  the  Catholic 
universities  with  regard  to  the  alleged  Papal 
power  of  dispensing  subjects  from  obedience  to 
their  sovereign.  Replies  which  were  considered 
satisfactory  having  been  obtained  from  the  Sor- 
bonne,  Louvain,  Douai,  Alcala,  and  Salamanca, 
the  draft  of  a  new  relief  bill  was  duly  prepared 
in  April  1788.  So  far  all  went  smoothly  ;  but  in 
the  following  year  the  Committee  submitted  to 
the  Government  a  form  of  oath  which  was  con 
sidered  in  many  quarters  as  of  very  exceptionable 
character.  Bishop  Hay,  when  consulted  by  the 
vicar-apostolic  of  London,  Bishop  Gibson,  on  the 
subject,  expressed  in  decided  terms  his  disappro 
bation  of  the  formula,  which  in  his  opinion  was 
equivalent  to  the  oath  of  supremacy  formerly 
condemned,  and  which  he  believed  to  be  the 
work  of  "  pretended  friends,  or  false  brethren."  l 
His  coadjutor,  Bishop  Geddes,  expressed  himself 
in  very  similar  terms ;  and  the  joint  opinion  of 
the  Scottish  prelates  seems  to  have  had  con 
siderable  weight  with  the  bishops  in  England, 
who  soon  afterwards  issued  an  encyclical  in  condemna- 

i  i  TJ  •          n      tionofthe 

which    the   proposed    oath    was    unconditionally  oath. 
condemned.2 

1  Life  of  Bis/top  Hay  (Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  286).  Bishop  Hay 
to  Bishop  Geddes :  "  I  would  never  sign  the  Paper  sent  by  Bishop 
Gibson :  besides  other  reasons,  it  includes,  in  my  Opinion,  an 
equivalent  to  the  Oath  of  Supremacy." 

-  Ibid,,  vol.  iv.  p.  287. 

VOL.  IV.  B 


258       CATHOLIC   CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,    1760-1800. 

The  Scotch       The   unsatisfactory    state   of  the    colleges    at 

College  at  J 

Rome.  Rome  and  Paris  continued  to  be  a  source  of 
grave  anxiety  to  the  Scottish  bishops.  In  a 
letter  to  Propaganda,  dated  July  8,  1793,  they 
observe  that  during  the  twenty  years  that  had 
elapsed  since  the  suppression  of  the  Jesuits,  the 
Scotch  College  at  Rome  had  been  rather  a 
scandal  than  a  benefit  to  the  Catholics  of 
Scotland.1  "  Not  only,"  they  wrote  to  Cardinal 
Antonelli  a  few  weeks  later,  "  have  we  lost,  owing 
to  these  circumstances,  a  number  of  students  of 
the  highest  promise ;  but  many  of  these  young 
men,  on  their  return  to  Scotland,  have  given 
great  disedification  to  the  Catholics  by  their 

Efforts  to    conduct   and    behaviour/'2       The    bishops   were 

obtain  the  _  . 

appoint-      encouraged    to    persevere    in     their     reasonable 

inent  of  a 

national      demand   for    the    appointment    of  a    Scotchman 

rector. 

to  the  rectorship  of  the  college,  by  the  rumour 
that  Pius  VI.  had  resolved,  with  the  advice  of 
the  Congregation,  to  take  a  similar  step  with 
regard  to  the  English  College.3  But  neither 
their  own  representations,  nor  the  efforts  of 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritture   riferit.    iii.,  8  Luglio  1793. 
"Ma  al  contrario  per  questi  venti  anni  passati  dal  tempo  della 
soppressione  del  Giesuiti,  e  stato  [il  collegio]  di  piu  scandalo  che 
benefizio  ai  Cattolici  di  Scozia." 

2  Ibid.,  Edinburgo,  6  Agosto  1793.     "Abbiamo  perduti  molti  di 
ottima  speranza.  .  .  .  Non  pochi  di  questi  ritornando  nella  patria  .  .  . 
diedero  grandissimo  scandalo  ai  Cattolici." 

3  "  Abbiamo  sentito  che  Sua  Santita  secondo  il  saggio  consiglio  di 
V.  E.  e  della  S.  Congregazione  ha  presa  la  risoluzione  di  mettere 
snperiori  nazionali  nei  collegi  Britannici." 


THE    SCOTCH    COLLEGE   AT    PARIS.  259 

Mr  Hippisley,  the  accredited  agent  of  the  English 
Catholics  at  the  Curia,  nor  the  influence  brought 
to  bear  by  Bishop  Hay  through  Mgr.  Erskine, 
one  of  the  Papal  auditors,  then  resident  in 
Scotland,1  were  followed  by  the  desired  result.  Their 
The  continued  reluctance  of  the  Cardinal-protector 
to  comply  with  the  request  was  not  improbably 
grounded  on  a  fear  lest  the  influential  post  in 
question  might  fall  to  some  one  of  more  or  less 
Jansenistic  proclivities. 

The  state  of  the  Paris  College  was  even  less  unsatis- 
satisfactory  than  that  of  the  sister  seminary  in  condition 
Rome.     The  strong  representations  which  Bishop  Scotch  Coi- 
Hay.  during  his  last  visit  to  the  Eternal  City,  had  p^ris- 
made  with   regard   to    this    establishment,   were 
abundantly  justified  in  the  following  years.     Gor 
don,  the  principal  of  the  college,  not   only  con 
tested  the  claim  of  the  Scottish  bishops  to  super- 

1  Charles  Erskine,  son  of  Colin  Erskine  of  Cambo,  who  came  to 
Italy  with  James  III.,  was  born  in  Rome,  and  entered  the  Scotch 
College  in  1748.  He  did  not,  however,  receive  orders,  but  applied 
himself  to  study  the  law  ;  and  his  successful  conduct  of  a  case  in 
which  Pius  VI.  was  much  interested  first  drew  on  him  the  attention 
of  that  Pontiff.  He  was  made  a  prelate  in  1782,  and  appointed 
canon  of  St  Peter's  and  Promoter  of  the  Faith.  In  February  1803, 
after  a  residence  of  nine  years  in  England  on  diplomatic  business 
connected  with  the  revolutionary  troubles,  he  was  raised  to  the 
purple  by  Pius  VII.,  and  three  years  later  appointed  Cardinal 
Prodatario.  On  the  Pope  going  into  exile  in  1809,  Erskine,  whose 
health  was  much  broken,  retired  to  the  country,  but  in  the  following 
year  the  French  compelled  him  to  go  to  Paris,  where  he  died  on 
March  20,  1811.  [He  was  buried  in  the  church  of  St  Genevieve 
at  Paris. — TRANSLATOR.]  See  Noraes,  Elementi  della  Storia  de' 
Domini  Pontefici,  vol.  xvi.  part  ii.  p.  193  ;  vol.  xviii.  p.  166. 


260      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

vision  over  the  institution,  but  went  so  far  as  to 
publish  a  pamphlet,  in  which  he  publicly  attacked 
Bishop  Hay  for  defending  the  rights  of  the  episco 
pate.1  The  chief  cause  of  complaint  of  the  vicars- 

againstthe    L  .  . 

principal,  apostolic  against  the  principal  was  the  arbitrary 
and  independent  manner  in  which  he  administered 
the  property  of  the  college.2  With  a  view  of 
putting  an  end  to  these  abuses,  Bishop  Geddes 
visited  Paris  in  December  1791  ;  and  at  a  confer 
ence  held  between  himself,  Gordon,  and  the  Car 
thusian  Prior,  in  presence  of  Florae,  vicar-general 
of  Paris,  the  Abbe  de  Bigaud,  and  Colbert  Bishop 
of  Bhodez,  who  had  agreed  to  act  as  arbiters,  the 
claims  of  the  principal  to  independent  jurisdiction 
were  unanimously  disallowed.3  A  few  months 
Results  of  later  the  college  was  broken  up  by  the  advancing 
Revoiu-  wave  of  revolution,  and  Gordon  fled  from  Paris. 
The  priceless  documents  bequeathed  to  the  col 
lege  by  Archbishop  Beaton  of  Glasgow,  more  than 
two  centuries  before,  were  almost  all  destroyed.4 

1  Me'moire  de  M.  Gordon,  Principal  du  College  de  Ecossois  d  Paris, 
pour  servir  de  response  a  Vinvective  de  M.  I'Eveque  Hay,  contre  les 
supe'rieurs  et  e'leves  du  dit  College.     1785. 

2  Owing  to  the  unsatisfactory  state  of  the  college,  the  Scottish 
bishops,  at  Bishop  Hay's  instance,  had  decided  to  send  no  more 
students  thither  from  Scotland  ;  to  which  the  principal  (supported 
by  the  Carthusian  Prior)  retaliated  by  arresting  the  French  funds 
belonging  to  the  seminary  at  Scalan. — TRANSLATOR. 

3  Life  of  Bishop  Hay  (Scotichronicon],  vol.  iv.  p.  328.      Archiv. 
Propag.  Scozia,  Scritture  riferit.  iii.      Bishop  Geddes  to  Cardinal 
Antonelli.     Douai,  April  30,   1792.     "II  Signor  Gordon,  il  quale 
trattava  tutti  i  suoi  beni  e  trasferigli  altrove,  se  avesse  potuto  senza 
neppur  consultarci  o  dirci,  dove  voleva  andare." 

4  Michel,  Les  Ecossais  en  France,  vol.  ii.  p.  534.    See  ante,  vol.  iii. 
p.  328,  note. 


DEATH  OF  BISHOPS  MACDOXALD  AND  GEDDES.       261 

"Writing  to  Propaganda  on  April  19,  1797,  the 
Scottish  bishops  declared  that  they  had  lost  the 
whole  of  their  property  in  France,  that  the  annual 
subsidy  from  Rome  had  been,  in  consequence  of 
the  fall  of  exchange,  reduced  to  a  third  of  its 
former  value,  and  that  to  supply  the  needs  of  the 
mission  they  had  been  obliged  during  the  past 
three  years  to  contract  a  debt  of  more  than  two 
hundred  pounds.1 

The  last  decade  of  this  century  witnessed  the  Death  of 
death  of  two  of  the  Scottish  bishops.     Alexander  Alexander 

Macdonald 

Macdonald,  vicar-apostolic  of  the  Highlands,  died 


on  September  9,  1791  ;  and  his  successor,  John 
Chisholm,  was  appointed  by  brief  dated  November 
8,  and  consecrated  at  Edinburgh  on  the  twelfth 
of  the  following  February  by  Bishop  Hay,  assisted 
by  two  priests.  Bishop  Geddes  closed  his  long 
and  laborious  life  at  Aberdeen  on  February  11, 
1799.  In  consideration  of  the  continuous  illness 
which  had  incapacitated  him  for  the  three  pre 
vious  years,  Pius  VI.  had,  on  September  1797, 
nominated  as  coadjutor  to  Bishop  Hay  Alexander 
Cameron,  who  was  consecrated  at  Madrid  in 
October  1798.2 

We  have  arrived  at  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  JJJjJgf  of 
century.     The  spirit  of  the  times  was  changing 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritture  riferit.  iii.     "  La  total  perduta 
di  tutto  quello  che  possedevamo  in  Francia,  ed  il  carnbio  avendo 
ridotto  quasi  alia  terza  parte  quello  che  si  receveva  dalla  carita 
della  S.  Sede,  ci  ha  costretti  per  i  tre  anni  passati  a  contrar  un 
debito  di  piu  di  due  cento  lire  sterline." 

2  Brady,  Episcopal  Succession,  vol.  iii.  pp.  466,  467,  462. 


262      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1760-1800. 

fast,  and  the  penal  laws  had  altogether  failed  to 
carry  out  the  purpose  for  which  they  were  enacted. 
In  face  of  the  silent  revolution  which  was  being 
brought  about,  in  public  life  in  general,  by  the 
progress  of  civilisation,  and  within  the  pale  of  the 
Presbyterian  Kirk,  by  the  slow  but  irresistible 
force  of  dissolution  and  decay,  it  was  impossible 
that  these  laws  could  be  longer  maintained  or  up 
held.  Notwithstanding  the  inhuman  treatment 
which  a  not  inconsiderable  section  of  the  Scottish 
people  had  for  more  than  two  centuries  endured 
on  account  of  their  religion,  the  Catholic  Church 
in  Scotland  included  in  1800  two  bishops,1  forty 
priests,  twelve  churches,  and  some  thirty  thousand 
of  the  faithful.  She  had  come  forth  from  the  fire 
of  persecution  purified  and  strengthened ;  and  it 
was  in  no  mere  empty  form  of  words  that  the 
Scottish  bishops,  in  a  letter  forwarded  to  Rome 
through  Mgr.  Erskine  in  August  1799,  extolled 
the  Divine  Providence  which  had  overruled  for 
good  the  malice  of  their  enemies,  and  expressed 
their  fervent  wish  that  their  people  might  con 
tinue  in  the  future  to  render  themselves  worthy 
of  the  protection  of  heaven.2 

1  As  a  matter  of  fact  there  were,  as  is  evident  from  the  preceding 
paragraph,  three,  not  two,  bishops  in  Scotland  in  1800  :  Bishop  Hay 
and  his  coadjutor  Bishop  Cameron,  and  Bishop  John  Chisholm. — 
TRANSLATOR. 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritture  riferit.  iii.,  16  Aug.  1799.    "O 
quanto  ammirabili  sono  le  opere  della  divina  Providenza  !     Venti 
anni  sono  brucciarono  le  nostre  case  e  capelle,  e  adesso  ci  ajutano  di 
fabbricare  capelle  e  collegi !     Piaccia  a  Dio  di  darci  la  sua  grazia, 


TYRANNY   OF    THE    KIRK.  263 

The  effects,  on  the  other  hand,  produced  in  the  influence 

'  '  r  .     ofPresby. 

spiritual  life  of  the  Scottish  nation  by  the  domi-  teriamsm 

on  the 

nant  religious  system  of  the  eighteenth  century  JJJjJJjJ, 
are  thus  depicted  by  an  able  modern  writer  : 
"  A  people  in  many  respects  very  advanced,  and 
holding  upon  political  subjects  enlightened  views, 
do,  upon  all  religious  subjects,  display  a  littleness 
of  mind,  an  illiberality  of  sentiment,  a  heat  of 
temper,  and  a  love  of  persecuting  others,  which 
shows  that  the  Protestantism  of  which  they  boast 
has  done  them  no  good,  and  that  it  is  unable  to 
free  them  from  prejudices  which  make  them  the 
laughing-stock  of  Europe,  and  which  have  turned 
the  very  name  of  the  Scotch  Kirk  into  a  byword 
and  a  reproach  among  educated  men."  l 

In  truth,  there  probably  never  existed  among  Tyranny  of 

P  i          the  Kirk. 

a  civilised  people  a  system  of  espionage  like  that 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  extending  as  it  did 
its  authority  to  even  the  most  intimate  relations 
of  human  society.  Nothing  could  escape  the 
vigilant  eyes  of  the  ministers,  whose  agents  not 
only  paraded  the  streets,  but  invaded  the  privacy 
of  the  domestic  circle  in  order  to  make  sure  that 
none  absented  themselves  from  the  preaching.2 
In  every  relation  of  life  the  ministers  claimed  a 
right  to  interfere,  and  a  decisive  voice.  The 
writer  already  quoted  has  described  the  effect 

di  corrispondere  come  si  deve  a  tanta  bonta,  e  di  renderci  degui 
della  continuazione  della  sua  divina  protezzione." 

1  Buckle,  History  of  Civilization,  vol.  iii.  p.  185. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  209. 


264       CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,    1760-1800. 

wrought  on  the  Scottish  character  by  its  long 
contact  with  this  baneful  system.  "  The  clergy," 
he  says,  "  deprived  the  people  of  their  holidays, 
their  amusements,  their  shows,  their  games,  and 
their  sports ;  they  repressed  every  appearance  of 
joy ;  they  forbade  all  merriment ;  they  stopped 
all  festivities ;  they  choked  up  every  avenue  by 
which  pleasure  could  enter  ;  and  they  spread  over 
the  country  an  universal  gloom."  l  "  Few  forms 
of  religion,"  writes  Lecky,  speaking  of  the  Estab 
lishment  in  Scotland,  "  have  been  more  destitute 
of  all  grace  or  charm,  more  vehemently  intoler 
ant,  and  at  the  same  time  more  ignorant  and 
narrow."  :  And  the  more  inordinate  and  unrea 
sonable  the  claims  put  forward  by  this  singular 
body,  the  more  decisive  has  been  the  inevitable 
reaction  which  our  own  century  has  witnessed, 
and  the  more  widespread  the  spirit  of  doubt  and 
infidelity  which  has  been  thereby  fostered  and 
encouraged. 

1  Buckle,  History  of  Civilization,  vol.  iii.  p.  269.     Cf.  Dollinger, 
Kirche  und  Kirchen,  pp.  129,  259  et  seq. 

2  Lecky,  Hist,  of  England  in  the  Eighteenth  Century,  vol.  ii.  p.  78. 


265 


CHAPTER    V. 

THE    CHURCH     IN    THE     NINETEENTH    CENTURY,    TO 
THE    RE-ESTABLISHMENT    OF    THE    HIERARCHY 

(1800-1878). 

THE  close  of  the  eighteenth  and  opening1  of  the  state  of 

r.  &  Great  Br 

nineteenth  century  found  the  attention  of  British  tain  at  the 

J  opening  01 


statesmen  largely  occupied  with  questions  of  ex- 
ternal  policy.  Nothing  less  was  at  stake  than  tury> 
the  overthrow  of  that  extraordinary  man,  who 
had  indeed  in  France  curbed  the  hydra  of  revo 
lution,  but  had  thereafter  kindled  the  flames  of 
war  in  almost  every  country  of  Europe,  and  shat 
tered  almost  every  established  form  of  govern 
ment.  Dynasties,  in  which  a  people's  affections 
had  been  centred  for  generations,  were  over 
thrown  in  a  day,  and  the  kinsmen  of  the  con 
queror  seated  on  the  abandoned  thrones  :  the 
usages  of  centuries  were  ruthlessly  swept  away, 
and  the  most  priceless  treasures  of  art  were 
brought  from  the  pillaged  capitals  to  the  im 
perial  palace  on  the  Seine,  to  swell  the  triumph 
and  the  grandeur  of  the  victor.  A  second  Attila 
seemed  to  have  appeared  from  the  mountains  of 


266      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

Corsica,  armed  with  a  divine  mission  to  recall  the 

nations,  plunged  in  the  torpor  of  rationalism  and 

England     indifference,   to    the  realities    of  life.      England, 

and  Napo 
leon,          with  her  deep-seated  Conservative  traditions,  had 

made  it  the  foremost  object  of  her  policy  to  op 
pose  to  the  death  the  insatiable  ambition  of  the 
Corsican  conqueror,  whose  aim  was  nothing  lower 
than  to  tread  in  the  footsteps  of  William  of  Nor 
mandy,  and  to  strike  terror  into  British  hearts, 
even  in  their  sea-girt  home.  In  presence  of  such 
a  crisis,  all  questions  of  internal  policy  were 
reduced  to  secondary  importance ;  and  it  was 
no  longer  possible  that  the  Catholic  subjects  of 
the  king  should  continue  to  be  treated  as  they 
had  been  in  the  two  preceding  centuries.  In  his 
long-cherished  design  of  effecting  a  landing  on 
the  coast  of  Ireland,  Napoleon  was  doubtless 
greatly  influenced  by  the  hope  of  profiting  by  the 
traditional  antipathy  between  the  Irish  and  the 
English  races  ;  and  it  became  therefore  incumbent 
on  the  Government  of  Britain  to  take  away  as  far 
as  possible  every  cause  of  religious  dissension 
within  the  realm.  Nay,  more,  incredible  as  such 
a  thing  might  have  seemed  a  generation  before, 
The  French  the  exiled  and  proscribed  clergy  of  France  found 

clergy  in 

England,  a  hospitable  welcome  at  the  hands  of  the  British 
public,  and  their  immediate  wants  were  supplied 
by  the  State.1  "  No  one,"  said  Bishop  Horsley, 

1  See  Jervis,  The  Galilean  Church  and  the  Revolution  (1882),  pp. 
223-228. 


EMIGRANT   FRENCH    CLERGY   IN   ENGLAND.       267 

a  prelate  of  the  Anglican  Church,  preaching  be 
fore  the  House  of  Lords  on  January  1793,  "  has  a 
better  claim  to  this  proof  of  our  affection  than 
these  men,  from  whose  doctrines  and  observances 
we  are  so  widely  sundered.  These  estimable  prel 
ates  and  clergy  of  the  fallen  Church  of  France 
have  won  a  place  in  all  our  hearts  by  the  edify 
ing  example  which  they  have  given  of  patience 
under  the  sufferings  w^hich  they  are  now  enduring 
for  conscience'  sake."  l  The  University  of  Oxford 
published  for  the  special  benefit  of  these  homeless 
priests  an  edition  of  the  Vulgate  New  Testament, 
and  every  one  of  them  received  a  copy.2  Numer 
ous  conversions  among  the  leading  families  of 
England,  in  which  the  exiled  abbes  filled  the 
humble  office  of  teachers  of  French,  and  the 
foundation  of  many  new  missionary  centres  up 
and  down  the  country,  were  among  the  blessings 
which  the  Church  in  England  owed  to  the  whirl- 

o 

wind  of  revolution,  which  had  at  one  time  threat 
ened  to  tear  the  venerable  Church  of  France  from 
its  roots.  During  his  residence  in  London  in 
1794,  Bishop  Hay  had  entered  into  communica 
tion  with  Mgr.  Colbert,  Bishop  of  Rhodez,  and 
Mgr.  St  Paul  de  Leon,  Bishop  of  La  Marche,  with 
reference  to  the  employment  of  some  of  the  emi 
grant  French  clergy  on  the  Scottish  Mission.3  A 

1  The  Gallican  Church  and  the  Revolution,  p.  274. 

2  Bishop   Patterson,    On   some  reasons  for  not  despairing  of  a 
national  return  to  the  faith  (Dublin  Review,  1881,  p.  211). 

3  Life  of  Bishop  Hay  (apud  Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  369). 


268       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

short  time  afterwards  we  find  six  of  these  good 

O 

priests  labouring  in  the  Lowland  vicariate. 
Gradual          In  Scotland  as  well  as  in  England,  the  Catholic 

develop- 

tTnci°f  Church  was  permitted  by  her  enemies  to  enjoy  at 
Ian?01  ^is  time  at  least  a  temporary  truce  ;  and  in  the 
comparative  freedom  thus  conceded  to  her,  was 
enabled  to  make  some  progress  in  the  work  of 
development  and  organisation.  "  There  still  con 
tinues  in  Scotland,"  wrote  the  learned  Chalmers 
in  1810,  "  the  remains  of  the  most  ancient  Church, 
after  all  the  efforts  of  reformation,  all  the  harsh 
ness  of  severity,  and  all  the  influences  of  kindness ; 
so  difficult  is  it  to  eradicate  the  religious  habits  of 

O 

a  people.  The  Roman  Catholics  of  Scotland  are 
ruled  by  several  bishops,  who  are  apostolic  vicars, 
like  the  Eoman  Catholic  bishops  in  England,  and 
are  allowed  each  a  coadjutor  when  age  or  infirmity 
requires  assistance.  .  .  .  These  Roman  Catholics 
are  generally  poor  and  helpless,  quiet  and  inoffen 
sive,  which  are  qualities  that  anywhere  merit  and 
receive  the  protection  of  wise  governments." 1 
Ecciesias-  The  number  of  Catholic  churches  in  Scotland  in 

tical  sta 
tistics,        1800  amounted,  as  has  been  already  observed,  to 

1800. 

twelve,  which  were  served  by  three  bishops  and 
forty  priests.      An  accurate  picture  of  the  con 
dition  of  the  Church  at  this  time  is  furnished  by 
Report  of    the  replies  sent  to  Propaganda  by  Bishop  Hay, 
Hay,  1804.  in  a  letter  from  Preshome  dated  August  15,  1804, 
in  answer  to  a  long  list  of  queries  submitted  to 

1  Chalmers,  Caledonia,  vol.  ii.  p.  28. 


REPORT    OF    BISHOP   HAY,    1804.  269 

him  by  the  Congregation.  The  persecution  of 
Catholics,  he  reports,  was  at  an  end,  and  they  were 
permitted  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion.  The 
Latin  rite  only  was  known  and  followed  in  Scot 
land.  The  missionaries,  who  numbered  in  the 
Lowland  district  eight -and -twenty,  all  natives  of 
the  country,  were  removable  at  the  will  of  the 
bishop.  All  were  of  exemplary  life,  and  with  the 
exception  of  three  who  were  engaged  in  the 
seminaries,  faithfully  fulfilled  the  duty  of  preach 
ing  and  administering  the  sacraments.  They 
received  their  faculties  from  the  vicars-apostolic,  to 
whom  also  they  looked  for  their  means  of  support ; 
and  each  missionary  received  from  the  common 
fund  the  sum  of  ten  pounds  annually,  which, 
however,  was  far  from  sufficient  for  his  main 
tenance.  There  were  no  regular  clergy,  and  no 
convents  of  nuns  in  the  country.  The  Catholic 
laity  held  no  communion  with  Protestants,  nor 
did  they  frequent  their  churches  :  they  frequently, 
however,  contracted  marriage  with  Protestants, 
but  always  before  a  Catholic  priest.1  Bishop  Hay 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritture  riferit.  iv.,  Preshome,  15 
August  1804.  "  19.  Habebam  usque  ad  nuperrima  tempora  tur- 
bulenta  ducenta  scuta  romana  a  S.  Congregation e,  et  Coadjutor 
habebat  centum  ;  ab  illis  autem  temporibus  neque  ego,  neque 
Coadjutor  quidquam  accepimus.  24.  Ritum  Latinum  solum  norunt 
nostri  Catholic!.  27.  Libere  permittitur  exercitium  religionis. 
Catholicse.  28.  Nullam  persecutionem  patiuntur  Catholici.  31. 
Missionarii  sunt  ad  nutum  amovibiles.  34.  Catholici  nunquam 
communicant  cum  haereticis  in  Scotia,  nee  eorum  ecclesiis  utuntur  ; 
sed  contrahunt  cum  eis  matrimonia,  coram  sacerdote  tamen  Catho- 


270       CATHOLIC    CHURCH   IN    SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

at  this  time  still  continued  to  occupy  the  foremost 

position  in  the  Scottish  episcopate,  although  the 

increasing  decay  of  his  bodily  and  mental  powers 

prevented  him  from  taking  any  immediate  part  in 

the  labours  of  the  mission.     His  burden  had  for 

Bishop       some  years  been  shared  by  Bishop  Cameron,  who 

appointed    had  been  appointed  his  coadjutor  in  1798,  and  to 

to  the  Low 
land  vicar-   whom,  on  August    24,    1805,  he   formally  trans 
late,  1805.  .  .  . 

ferred,  with  the  sanction  of  Pius  VII.,  the  whole 

government  of  the  Lowland  vicariate.1  In  the 
archives  of  Propaganda  is  preserved  a  document, 
probably  the  last  in  which  the  name  of  Bishop 
Hay  officially  appears,  embodying  an  order  issued 
by  the  Pope  relative  to  the  oath  prescribed  to  the 
students  of  the  Scotch  College.  It  is  intimated 
that  the  latter  are  free  to  transmit  to  Propaganda, 
at  whatever  time  and  by  whatever  means  they 
please,  the  annual  report  which  they  were  re 
quired  to  furnish  to  the  Congregation.  At  the 
same  time,  the  vicars -apostolic  are  charged  to 
render  a  yearly  account  of  the  conduct  of  former 

lico.  38.  Numerus  sacerdotum  in  nostro  districtu  est  viginti  octo, 
qui  omnes  sunt  indigenae.  39.  Omnes  missionarii  sunt  Scoti,  probte 
vitse,  in  praedicando  Evangelic  et  sacramentis  administrandis  occu- 
pantur,  tribus  exceptis,  qui  in  seminario  variis  officiis  funguntur. 
40.  Facilitates  habent  omnes  Missionarii  a  Vicario  Apostolico. 
Ex  redditibus  communibus  unusquisque  sacerdos  habet  decem 
libras  sterlinas,  quse  summa  in  hac  regione  .  .  .  nequaquam  suf- 
ficit.  55.  Nulli  sunt  Missionarii  regulares.  57.  Eituali  utimur 
Romano,  et  Catechismis  a  nobis  editis  lingua  vernacula.  63. 
Nullus  est  monialium  conventus.  68.  Preecipua  Christianitatis 
hujus  necessitas  est  paucitas  operariorum." 

1  Life  of  Bishop  Hay  (Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  447). 


THE    CHURCH    IN    THE   HIGHLANDS.  271 

alumni  of  the   college.1      From  the  year   1805, 
Bishop  Hay  lived  in  complete  retirement  in  the 
seminary  of  Aquhorties  :    and  here,  on   October 
15,    1811,   he    died  at  the    age   of  eighty- three.  Death  of 
The   Catholics  of  Scotland  deplored  his  loss   as  Hay,  mi. 
that  of  a  father,  and  his  name  is  still   held  in 
veneration  among  them. 

The  Highland  district,  as  well  as  the  Lowland,  The  church 
was  at  this  time  governed  by  two  bishops,  ./Eneas  Highlands. 
Chisholm  having  been  appointed  in  1804  co 
adjutor  to  his  brother,  Bishop  John  Chisholm, 
the  vicar -apostolic  of  the  Highlands.  He  was 
consecrated  in  September  1805,  by  Bishop 
Cameron,  in  the  seminary  of  Lismore,  which  his 
brother  had  established  in  the  island  of  the  same 
name  off  the  Argyleshire  coast.  The  condition  of 
the  poor  Catholics  of  the  Highlands  was  at  this 
period  one  of  great  hardship.  The  famous  yelloiv 
stick,  with  which  tyrannical  apostate  lairds  had 
been  wont  to  drive  their  tenants  to  the  kirk,2 
may  indeed  have  fallen  into  disuse  ;  but  petty 
oppression  of  Catholics  was  still  only  too  widely 
prevalent.  Emigration  was  the  only  remedy  that  Emigration 

presented  itself  for  these  evils.     Large  numbers  Highland 
ers. 

1  Archiv.  Prop.  Scozia,  Scritt.    riferit.  iv.      Udienza  di  Nostro 
Signore,  14  Agosto  1807  (Report  by  Cardinal  di  Pictro).      "  Che 
sia  libero  a  tutti  [gli  alunni]  di  poter  scrivere,  quando  essi  vogliano, 
e  per  quelle  vie  che  a  ciascuno  d'essi  possano  riuscir  comode  e  sicure. 
Si  debbono  per  altro  gli  stessi  Vicarii  Apostolici  incaricare,  che 
aimualmente  rendano  conto  nelle  loro  relazioni  de'  portamento  degli 
alunni." 

2  See  ante,  p.  189,  note.     See  also  the  Tablet,  1881,  vol.  i.  p.  272. 


272      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

of  Catholic  Highlanders  left  their  homes,  and  be 
took  themselves,  often  accompanied  by  their  faith 
ful  pastors,  some  to  the  manufacturing  cities  of 
the  south,  others  to  Catholic  Canada.  The 
last  and  largest  body  of  Highland  emigrants 
sailed  for  the  New  World  in  1802,  under  the 
charge  of  Father  Alexander  Macdonald,  who  was 
provided  with  specially  extended  faculties  from 
Propaganda,  and  who  subsequently  became  the 
first  Bishop  of  Kingston.1  Bishop  John  Chisholm, 
who  died  in  1814,  was  succeeded  in  the  Highland 
vicariate  by  his  brother  ./Eneas ;  and  on  the 
death  of  the  latter  in  1818,  the  vacant  dignity 
was  bestowed  on  Father  Ranald  Macdonald,  who 
was  consecrated  at  Edinburgh  in  February  1820. 
Four  years  previously,  a  coadjutor  had  been 
appointed  to  the  vicar-apostolic  of  the  Lowlands, 
in  the  person  of  Alexander  Paterson. 

1  Father  Macdonald  did  not  actually  accompany  the  party,  but 
followed  them  two  years  later.  The  whole  career  of  this  distin 
guished  and  indefatigable  pastor  was  one  of  entire  devotion  to  the 
spiritual  and  temporal  welfare  of  the  poor  Highlanders.  He  had 
procured  them  employment  in  Glasgow,  until  the  sudden  check  to 
manufactures,  caused  by  the  French  war  of  1794.  He  had  then 
obtained  the  consent  of  Government  to  their  organisation  as  a 
Highland  corps,  known  as  the  Glengarry  Fencibles,  under  his  kins 
man  the  young  chief  of  Glengarry  ;  and  he  himself  was  gazetted  as 
chaplain  to  the  corps,  which  did  good  service  in  Guernsey  and  Ire 
land.  Finally,  on  their  being  disbanded  in  1802,  he  procured  a 
grant  from  the  Premier  of  two  hundred  acres  of  Canadian  soil  to 
every  Highland  emigrant,  saw  his  people  sail  for  their  new  home, 
followed  them  thither  himself,  and  laboured  for  many  years  in  their 
midst.  Bishop  Macdonald  died  in  1840  at  Dumfries,  while  on  a 
visit  to  Scotland  ;  but  his  body  was  taken  back  to  Canada,  and 
interred  in  his  cathedral  at  Kingston. — TRANSLATOR. 


CATHOLIC    INCREASE,   1800-1829.  273 

The  first  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century  was  New 

churches, 

marked  by  a  gradual  but  steady  development  of  isoo-1829. 
Catholicism  throughout  Scotland.  Between  1800 
and  1829,  churches  were  erected  in  Aberdeen, 
Paisley,  Dumfries,  Dalbeattie,  Edinburgh,  Glas 
gow,  Greenock,  New- Abbey,  Dufftown,  Faskna- 
dale,  Eskadale,  Dundee,  Moidart,  Bunroy,  Focha- 
bers,  Portsoy,  Tombae,  and  Chapeltown.  Thus 
the  ancient  faith  was  once  more  revived  in  many 
of  its  former  strongholds,  while  at  the  same  time 
the  Catholic  population  was  largely  augmented 
by  the  immense  influx  of  Irish  immigrants.  In 
Edinburgh  and  Leith,  the  Catholics  increased  increase  of 

the  faith- 

from  1000  m  1800  to  some  14,000  in  1829  ;  while  fui. 
in  Dundee,  in  the  latter  year,  they  numbered 
1500,  in  Perth  500,  in  Preshome  1400,  in  Glen- 
livat  1500,  in  Dumfries  1000,  and  in  Aberdeen 
3000.  The  newly  erected  chapels,  numerous  as 
they  were,  were  far  from  sufficing  for  the  wants 
of  the  faithful.  In  a  report  transmitted  to  Propa 
ganda,  on  December  22,  1826,  Fathers  Scott, 
Murdoch,  Kyle,  and  Macdonald l  showed  some 
thing  of  the  reverse  of  the  medal,  dwelling  as 
they  did  on  the  scarcity  of  pastors,  the  scanty 
number  of  churches,  and  the  great  poverty  of 
most  of  their  people.2  Inconsiderable,  however, 

1  All   four   were  afterwards  raised  to  the  episcopate,   the   two 
former  as  vicars -apostolic  of  the  Western,  the  two  latter  of  the 
Northern  District. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrit.  riferit.  iv.  "  Tot  honiinum  rnillibus 
sat  amplse  deficiunt  ecclesise   .    .    .    Catholicorum  inopia." 

VOL.  IV.  S 


274       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,   1800-1878. 

as  was  still  the  number  of  the  clergy,  they  were 
distinguished  by  a  spirit  of  concord  and  mutual 
charity  which  could  not  but  console  and  edify  the 
whole  body  of  the  faithful.1 

Father  In  the  year  1821,  the  Church  in  Scotland  was 

Scott  and    brought  somewhat  prominently  before  the  public, 

Tlie  Pro 
testant,       owing  to  the  action  brought  by  the  Rev.  Andrew 

Scott,  the  priest  at  Glasgow,  against  a  periodical 
known  as  Tlie  Protestant,  for  alleged  calumny 
and  slander.  Scott,  a  typical  specimen  of  his 
countrymen,  into  whose  head,  according  to  an 
English  witticism,  it  is  easier  to  drive  a  nail  than 

o 

a  joke,2  had  against  the  judgment  of  many  of  his 
fellow-Catholics,  reluctant  to  provoke  the  slum 
bering  spirit  of  Puritanism,  undertaken  the  erec 
tion  of  a  large  and  handsome  church  in  Glasgow, 
and  had,  in  spite  of  many  difficulties,  carried  the 
work  to  a  successful  issue.  This  bold  proceeding 
drew  down  on  him  the  enmity  of  the  Protestant 
press,  whose  attacks  and  insinuations  became 
daily  more  outrageous,  until  they  culminated  in 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrit.  riferit.  iv.    Eeport  of  James  Kyle, 
"  missionis  Scoticante  presbyteri,  e  seminario  Aquhortensi,  16  Octobr. 
1822.     Nemo  est  qui  non  solatium  aliquod  pnegrande  percipiat  ex 
eo  quod  summa  jam  inter  sese  concordia  et  amicitia  consociantur 
presbyteri,  qui  in  hac  missione  laborant." 

2  The  witticism  referred  to  is,  we  suppose,  Sydney  Smith's  well- 
worn  jest  about  the  surgical  operation  and  the  Scotchman,  which 
has  so  sorely  exei'cised  our  countrymen  since  its  first  utterance. 
Its  application  to  Mr  Scott  is  not  at  first  sight  evident ;   at  all 
events,  the  good  priest  may  well  be  excused  if  he  failed  to  perceive 
the  humour  of  insinuations  which,  if  true,  would  have  branded  him 
as  one  of  the  vilest  of  men. — TRANSLATOR. 


ERECTION   OF   A    THIRD    YICARIATE.  275 

the  definite  charge  against  Mr  Scott,  of  having- 

o  o  o 

extorted  money  "  from  the  sweat  and  sinews  and 
blood "  of  his  impoverished  flock,  under  threats 
of  eternal  punishment  in  the  world  to  come. 
Damages  were  claimed  from  the  proprietor  of 
the  paper  which  had  printed  these  and  similar 
statements ;  and  the  trial,  which  took  place  in 
Edinburgh,  and  excited  much  interest  through 
out  Scotland,  resulted  in  a  verdict  in  favour  of 
Mr  Scott,  to  whom  two  thousand  pounds  were 
awarded  as  compensation.1  It  was  to  this  in 
defatigable  pastor,  afterwards  the  second  vicar- 
apostolic  of  the  Western  District,  that  the  mar 
vellous  development  of  Catholicism  in  Glasgow 
was  largely  due.  By  1829  the  Catholic  popula-  catholic 

n     i    '         •         i       i     •  •  !      population 

tion  oi  that  city  had  increased  to  25,000  ;  while  ofScot- 
that  of  the  whole  of  Scotland,  two  years  pre 
viously,  was  reckoned  at  some  70,000  souls,  in 
cluding  the  bishops  and  fifty  priests.  There  were 
at  this  time  thirty-one  churches,  two  seminaries, 
and  about  twenty  elementary  schools.  In  con 
sideration  of  the  continual  increase  in  the  number 
of  the  faithful,  Leo  XII. ,  by  a  brief  dated  Febru 
ary  13,  1827,  made  a  new  partition  of  the  Scottish 
mission,  which  was  henceforth  divided  into  three  Of atwlrd 
vicariates,  the  Eastern,  Western,  and  Northern.2  1327. 

1  This  is  hardly  correct.     The  total  amount  awarded  by  the  jury 
was  fifteen  hundred  pounds,  and  this  included  the  heavy  costs  of 
the  action. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  The  brief,  which  commences  Quanta  Icetitia  affecti  sumus,  will 
be  found  in  the  Bullarium  Propaa.,  v.  22. 


276       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,   1800-1878. 

The  inherent  antipathy  of  Presbyterianism  to 

the  Catholic  Church  was  stirred  up  once  more  by 

TheEman-  the  discussions  on  the  bill  which  the  Government 

cipation 

Act-  was  at  this  time  proposing  to  bring  before 
Parliament,  for  the  repeal  of  the  remaining 
disabilities  affecting  Catholics.  The  measure, 
first  proposed  by  Fox  in  1805,  and  supported 
successively  by  Plunket,  Burdett,  and  Canning, 
did  not  finally  become  law  until  1829.  The 
English  Tories,  throughout  the  long  preliminary 
negotiations,  showed  little  sign  of  liberality  or 
tolerance  towards  their  Catholic  countrymen  ; 
and  the  same  party  that,  under  William  III. 
and  Anne,  had  pressed  for  the  enactment  of  the 
most  stringent  penal  laws  against  them,  were 
now  equally  vigorous  in  resisting  the  concession  of 
their  civil  and  political  liberties.  The  rapid  rise, 
however,  of  O'Connell  to  power  and  influence, 
and  the  extraordinary  ascendancy  which  he  in 
a  short  time  acquired,  were,  as  is  well  known, 
successful  in  combating  the  determination  even 
of  a  Peel  and  a  Wellington  ;  and  a  satisfactory 
measure  was  very  soon  laid  before  the  House 

Feeling  in   of  Commons.     The  news  of  this  no  sooner  reached 

Scotland. 

Scotland,  than  the  descendants  of  the  Covenant 
ers  organised  anti-Catholic  meetings  in  all  parts 
of  the  country.  In  every  town  and  village  of 
Scotland  were  witnessed  manifestations  of  big 
otry  and  intolerance  that  recalled  the  days  of 
James  VI.  The  petition  adopted  at  Edinburgh 


EMANCIPATION    GRANTED,   1829.  277 

against  the  proposed  bill  had  18,000  signatures, 
a  similar  one  at  Glasgow,  37,000.  At  the  same 
time  there  were  not  wanting  more  enlightened 
citizens,  who  boldly  entered  the  lists  in  order 
to  assist  in  breaking  the  yoke  from  off  the 
necks  of  their  countrymen.  Among  those  thus 
honourably  distinguished,  may  be  mentioned 
the  ex-lord-provost  of  Edinburgh,  Sir  William 
Arbuthnot,  the  Dean  of  Faculty,  Sir  James 
Moncreiff,  Dr  Chalmers,  Lords  Jeffrey  and 
Cockburn,  and  Sir  Walter  Scott.  Meanwhile, 
regardless  of  popular  clamour,  the  Ministry  pro 
ceeded  with  the  introduction  of  the  promised 
measure.  While  from  outside  Parliament  peti 
tions  and  even  menaces  poured  in  upon  the 
Government,  within  the  walls  of  Westminster 
party  spirit  ran  no  less  high.  Two  of  the  king's 
brothers,  the  Dukes  of  Clarence  and  Sussex, 
declared  themselves  in  favour  of  the  bill,  while 
the  Duke  of  Cumberland  uncompromisingly  op 
posed  it.  A  speech  of  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester 
and  Bristol,  assailing  the  Catholics  in  a  strain  of 
unmeasured  invective,  was  replied  to  by  Sussex 
in  very  severe  terms.  In  the  Commons,  also, 
the  debate  was  long  and  heated ;  but  under  the 
guidance  of  Wellington  and  Peel  the  measure 
was  successfully  steered  through  both  Houses. 
On  March  13,  1829,  it  passed  the  Commons,  The  Act 
and  four  weeks  later  the  Lords ;  and  on  April  March' 

1829. 

13    it   received  the   royal   assent,  not,   however, 


278      CATHOLIC    CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

without    many    signs  of  childish    and    impotent 
anger  on  the  part  of  the  monarch.1 
Position  of       The  Act  of  1829,  while  it  removed  the  chief 

Catholics          ....... 

after  1829.  disabilities  under  which  the  Catholics  had  so  long- 

o 

laboured,  did  not,  nevertheless,  restore  them  to  a 
position  of  complete  equality  with  their  Protestant 
fellow-subjects.  The  prohibition  of  Jesuits  and 
monastic  orders  remained  in  force,  although  no 
Government  has  since  that  time  thought  it  worth 
while  to  interfere  with  institutions  whose  useful 
ness  is  very  generally  recognised  in  all  quarters. 
Nor  have  such  inquiries  into  their  working  as 
successive  ministries  have  from  time  to  time 
instituted,  at  the  instance  of  ultra-Protestant 
members  of  Parliament,  been  productive  of  any 
Remaining  but  the  most  satisfactory  results.  Among  the 
ties.  grievances  of  which  the  Catholics  of  Scotland, 
even  after  the  passing  of  the  Emancipation  Act, 
were  still  entitled  to  complain,  was  the  refusal 
of  all  State  support  to  their  schools  ;  but  this  has 
to  a  great  extent  been  removed  by  recent  legis 
lation.  The  same  may  be  said  of  two  other 
privileges  which  long  continued  to  be  enjoyed  by 
the  Established  Church  :  the  first  being  the  so- 
Annuity-  called  annuity-tax,  which  was  formerly  imposed 
on  other  religious  denominations  in  favour  of 

1  The  speeches  delivered  011  this  memorable  occasion  are  printed 
in  full  in  the  Parliamentary  Debates  of  Hansard  (vol.  xx.  p.  370). 
A  summary  of  Peel's  great  speech  is  given  by  Eeinhold  Pauli, 
Geschichte  Englands  seit  den  Friedenschlussen  von  1814  und  1815 
(Leipsic,  1864)  vol.  i.  p.  478. 


CATHOLIC    DISABILITIES    AFTER  1829.          279 

Presbyterianism,  but  was  subsequently  abolished 
through  the  efforts  of  Mr  M'Laren;1  and  the 
second  the  compulsory  publication  of  banns  in  Pubiica- 

•'      *  tion  of 

the  parish  church,  which  since  1878  has  been  no  banns. 
longer  obligatory.  Such  publication,  previous  to 
that  year,  had  in  every  case  to  be  made  by  the 
minister  of  the  Establishment,  and  the  penalty  of 
banishment  for  life  was  incurred  by  any  dissenter 
from  the  State  religion  who  presumed  to  contract 
marriage  without  this  preliminary.2  The  clergy 
of  the  Established  Church  were  naturally  the 
only  persons  who  benefited  by  these  stringent 
regulations ;  and  when  in  course  of  time  that 

c> 

Church  had  lost  much  of  its  ancient  ascendancy, 
such  claims  could  not  but  be  resolutely  opposed. 
The  reasonable  reluctance  felt  by  a  large  section 
of  the  population  to  continue  to  pay  an  often 
exorbitant  tribute  to  the  ministers  of  a  religious 
denomination  with  which  they  had  no  sympathy, 
paved  the  way  for  the  important  enactment  of 
1878,  which  provided  that  notice  given  to  the 
parish  registrar,  and  a  certificate  issued  by  him, 

1  The  annuity-tax  was  not,  as  the  author  seems  to  imply,  a  gene 
ral  impost  exacted  throughout  Scotland,  but  a  local  tax  devoted  to 
the  payment  of  the  stipends  of  the  Established  clergy  of  Edinburgh. 
It  was  first  established  in  1661,  and  was  extended  in  its  sphere  of 
operation  by  subsequent  Acts.     On  its  abolition  in  1870,  compensa 
tion  amounting  to  upwards  of  £50,000  was  paid  to  the  Ecclesiastical 
Commissioners  by  the  Corporation  of  Edinburgh. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  The  celebrating  minister  only,  not  the  contracting  parties,  was 
liable  to  the  penalty  of  banishment :  the  latter  incurred  sentence  of 
fine  and  imprisonment.     The  Act  referred  to  in  the  text  is  known 
as  the  Marriage  Notice  (Scotland)  Act,  1878. — TRANSLATOR. 


280       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX   SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

should  be  sufficient  authority  for  the  celebration 
of  marriage  by  any  minister  of  religion.  In 
practice,  of  course,  the  effect  of  this  amendment 
of  the  law  was  by  no  means  identical  in  the  cases 
of  Protestants  and  Catholics.  To  the  latter  the 
public  proclamation  of  banns,  as  ordered  by  the 
Council  of  Trent,  remained  precisely  as  much  of 
obligation  as  before ;  whereas  the  former  were 
now  offered  the  alternative  of  receiving  the 
necessary  certificate  on  payment  of  a  small  fee 
to  a  civil  official,  or  having  their  banns  published 
in  the  usual  way,  but  at  considerably  greater 
expense,  by  a  minister  of  religion.  It  is  not 
difficult  to  conjecture  which  of  these  two  courses 
was  likely  to  be  most  generally  followed.1  It 
remains  to  be  mentioned  that  down  to  very  recent 
times  no  Catholic  priest  could  hold  a  permanent 
appointment  as  chaplain  in  a  prison,  workhouse, 
or  hospital  —  a  state  of  things  the  injustice  of 
which  has  repeatedly  been  represented  to  the 
Home  Secretary  by  the  Catholic  Union.  One 
more  disabling  clause  in  the  Emancipation  Act 
may  be  mentioned  —  one  not  likely  to  be  con 
sidered  as  a  grievance  by  the  Catholics  of  Scot 
land  :  namely,  that  declaring  them  ineligible  to 
hold  the  office  of  Royal  Commissioner  to  the 
General  Assembly. 

The   boon   of  Catholic  emancipation   once  ob- 

1  See  an  article  by  the  author  in  the  Katholilc  for  1879  (vol.  ii. 
pp.  200-221),  entitled  Edinburgh  and  Presbyterianism. 


FOUNDATION    OF    BLAIRS    COLLEGE.  281 

tained,   the  vicars  -  apostolic   applied   themselves  Effects  of 

.  Catholic 

with  redoubled  zeal  to  the  work  of  extending1  and  emancipa 
tion. 

developing  the  mission  ;  and  new  churches  and 
schools,  erected  by  the  voluntary  offerings  of  the 
faithful,  began  to  rise  in  every  part  of  Scotland. 
A  notable  step  in  advance  was  taken  in  1829, 
by  the  union  of  the  two  small  seminaries  of 
Aquhorties  and  Lismore.  Mr  Menzies  of  Pitfo- 
dels,  a  Catholic  owning  considerable  property,  had 
made  over  to  the  bishops,  two  years  previously, 
the  fine  estate  of  Blairs,  in  Kincardineshire ;  and  Foundation 

i  P  .          .          of  Blairs 

here,  in  the  place  of  the  two  former  seminaries,  College. 
was  established  a  new  ecclesiastical  college,  which 
down  to  the  present  day  has  continued  to  render 
signal  service  to  the  Church.  With  a  view  to 
providing  for  the  altered  circumstances  of  the 
times,  the  vicars-apostolic,  in  a  meeting  held  at 
Glasgow  on  August  14,  1828,  issued  various 
regulations,  many  of  which  are  still  in  force, 
dealing  with  the  mode  of  nominating  to  vacant 
bishoprics,  the  administration  of  church  property, 
the  appointment  of  professors,  and  the  discipline 
to  be  observed  by  the  students.1  A  point  which 
had  been  frequently  mentioned  in  former  reports 
sent  to  Rome  by  the  bishops,  was  the  fact  that 
Scotland  did  not  possess  a  single  convent  of  nuns. 
This  reproach  was  removed,  in  1832,  by  the  holy  Return  of 
and  zealous  priest,  Father  (afterwards  Bishop)  women  to 

......  -  .  .  .     Scotland. 

Grillis,    an    eloquent    letter   from   whose    pen    is 

1  Archiv.  Prop.  Scozia,  Scrit.  riferit.,  1828. 


282      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

preserved  in  the  Propaganda  archives,  communi 
cating  to  Pope  Gregory  XVI.  the  project  of 
founding  an  Ursuline  convent  in  Edinburgh. 
With  the  sanction  of  Bishop  Paterson,  he 
travelled  through  France,  Spain,  and  Italy,  in 
order  to  appeal  to  the  generosity  of  Catholics  in 
aid  of  the  new  foundation  ;  and  among  those  who 
assisted  to  carry  out  the  work  may  be  mentioned 
the  Dauphiness,  the  Duchess  of  Angouleme,  and 
the  Duchess  of  Berry.  Mr  Gillis  had  afterwards 
the  opportunity  of  testifying  his  gratitude  towards 
the  Bourbon  family  ;  for  when  the  ex-royal  fam 
ily  of  France,  driven  forth  by  the  Revolution  of 
1830,  took  up  their  residence  in  Edinburgh,  he 
was  able  to  render  them  considerable  service. 
st  Mar-  The  proposal  to  found  the  convent  at  Edinburgh, 
convent,  under  the  invocation  of  St  Margaret,  excited 
the  warmest  interest  and  sympathy  amongst 
Catholics,  and  even  many  Protestants  promised 
a  warm  welcome  to  the  good  sisters,  and  such 
material  help  as  they  could  afford.1  These 
manifestations  of  respect,  as  well  as  the  general 
admiration  excited  by  the  heroic  devotion  of  the 
Catholic  clergy  during  the  terrible  visitation  of 
cholera  in  1832,  did  much  to  dispel  ancient 
prejudices,  and  to  elevate  the  Church  in  the 
eyes  of  the  Protestant  public.  Nothing,  indeed, 

1  Archiv.  Prop.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  iv.,  Edinburg.,6  Januar. 
1832.  "Non  desunt  etiam  ex  Protestantibus  Edinburgi  concives 
eximii,  qui  mihimet  spoponderunt  se  laeto  animo  dictas  sanctimo- 
niales  expectaturos  esse,  et  pro  posse  sustentaturos." 


STATE    OF    THE    CHURCH    IX    1832.  283 

could  have  been  more  emphatic  than  the  ex 
pressions  of  approbation  with  which  the  non- 
Catholic  press  described  the  truly  Christian 
charity  with  which  the  clergy  devoted  them 
selves  to  the  sick  and  dying  during  those  trying 
months.1 

Bishop  Paterson,  the  vicar  -  apostolic  of  the 
Eastern  District,  died  on  October  31,  1831,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Andrew  Carruthers,  who  was 
appointed  by  Gregory  XVI.  in  1832,  and  conse 
crated  at  Edinburgh  in  January  of  the  following 
year.  In  a  letter  to  Cardinal  Pedicini,  dated  a  few  state  of 

"  the  Church 

days  after  his  consecration,  Bishop  Carruthers  tes-  in  1882. 
tified  to  the  complete  harmony  of  spirit  that  pre 
vailed  among  his  clergy,  and  expressed,  in  union 
with  them,  his  entire  devotion  to  the  Holy  See. 
The  Western  District,  of  which  Glasgow  was  the 
centre,  was  at  this  time  worthily  administered  by 
Bishop  Andrew  Scott,  who  had  been  raised  to  the 
episcopate  in  1828,  and  under  whose  guidance 
the  Church  made  notable  progress.  In  the  year 
1835  the  three  vicars  -  apostolic  commissioned 

1  Archiv.  Prop.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  iv.  The  following  ex 
tract  from  a  Glasgow  Protestant  journal,  dated  February  25,  1832, 
was  forwarded  to  Rome,  translated  into  Italian.  "  It  would  be 
wrong  to  pass  over  in  silence  the  fortitude  and  Christian  zeal  mani 
fested  at  this  critical  time  by  the  Catholic  clergy.  Day  and  night, 
whenever  and  wherever  their  services  are  required  or  desired,  are 
to  be  found  priests  at  the  sick  and  dying  beds,  utterly  fearless  of 
contagion.  ...  A  large  number  of  medical  men  have  referred  in 
terms  of  high  admiration  to  the  zeal  and  devotion  of  the  Catholic 
clergy." 


284       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,    1800-1878. 

Father  Paul  Macpherson,  former  rector  of  the 
Scotch  College  in  Rome,  to  carry  to  the  Holy  See 
a  report  of  the  state  of  religion  in  Scotland.  He 
was  able  to  inform  the  Sacred  Congregation  that 
Catholicism  had  made  considerable  advances.  In 
Edinburgh  the  number  of  the  faithful  had  increased 
in  forty  years  from  700  to  8000,  in  Glasgow  from 
50  to  24,000.  The  bishops,  in  the  same  report, 
Poverty  of  referred  in  somewhat  pathetic  terms  to  the  needy 

the  clergy.  .  < 

condition  of  the  clergy,  the  majority  of  whom  had 
no  houses  of  their  own,  and  were  obliged  to  reside 
in  the  humble  cabins  belonging  to  their  flocks. 
It  would,  they  continued,  cause  incalculable  in 
jury  to  the  mission  if  these  poor  priests,  who 
returned  home  from  laborious  and  often  perilous 
visits  to  their  scattered  people,  to  a  scanty  meal 
of  oat  or  barley  bread,  were  allowed  to  quit  the 
country,  with  a  view  of  finding  elsewhere  a  some 
what  easier  field  of  labour. l  Two-and-twenty 
churches  had,  it  was  true,  been  erected  in  the 
last  few  years,  but  of  these  only  a  very  small 
number  were  free  from  debt.  Where  a  church 
was  wanting,  services  were  held,  if  possible,  in 
some  public  hall,  which  alone  could  afford  the 

1  Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  iv.  "  1.  Pochi  di  essi 
sacerdoti  hanno  casa  propria,  e  per6  sono  costretti  di  soggiomare 
ora  in  uno,  ora  in  un  altro  miserabile  tugurio  del  loro  grege.  2.  Da 
tutto  ci6  si  pu6  rilevare  il  gran  danno  che  risulterebbe  alia  nostra 
santa  religione  nella  Scozia,  se  ai  sacerdoti  allevati  sui  fondi  .  .  . 
fosse  permesso  di  trasferirsi  in  altre  missioni,  in  altri  paesi,  per  menar 
ivi  la  vita  con  minore  fatica." 


THE    CARDINAL    OF   YORK.  285 

requisite  accommodation.  The  bishops  concluded 
their  report  by  begging  that  the  legacy  of  the 
Cardinal  of  York  might  be  handed  over  to  the 
mission.1 

Mention  has  already  been  made  in  these  pap'es  The 

5         ualof 

of  Benedict  Henry  Stuart,  widely  known  and  Y°rk. 
reverenced,  less  for  his  intellectual  gifts  than  for 
the  kindness  and  benevolence  of  his  character,  as 
the  Cardinal  of  York.  Born  at  Rome,  on  March 
6,  1725,  and  raised  to  the  cardinalate,  as  has 
been  already  mentioned,  by  Benedict  XIV.  in 
1747,  he  filled  successively  the  high  offices  of 
vice-chancellor  of  the  Roman  Church,  arch-priest  ffiseccie- 
of  the  Vatican  Basilica,  and  Cardinal-Bishop  of  career. 
Tusculum.  In  February  1788,  he  caused  to  be 
interred  with  royal  honours,  in  his  episcopal  city 
of  Frascati,  the  remains  of  his  elder  brother, 
Prince  Charles  Edward  ;  and  considering  himself, 
after  the  decease  of  his  brother,  the  legitimate 
heir  of  the  crown  of  Britain,  he  had  a  medal 
struck  as  a  lasting  memorial  of  his  claim  to  the 
throne.2  For  many  years  the  cardinal  was  the 
dean  of  the  Sacred  College,  and  he  assisted  at 
the  conclaves  for  the  election  of  no  less  than  four 

1  In  a  letter  from  the  Scotch  bishops,  dated  April  9,  1834,  it  is 
stated  "  praedictum   Cardinalem   omnia   sua  bona  catholicis  regni 
Scotise  legasse." 

2  The  obverse  of  the  medal  bears  a  portrait  of  the  cardinal,  with 
the  inscription,  HENRICUS  •  IX  •  MAGN.E  •  BRIT  •  FRANC  •  ET  •  HIB  • 
REX  •  FIDEI  •  DEFENSOR  •  CARD  •  EP  •  Tusc. ;    while  on  the  reverse 
are     the    significant     words,     NON  •  DESIDERIIS  •  HOMINUM  •  SED  • 

VOLUNTATE  •  DEI. 


286      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

Popes.     He  died  at  Frascati  on  July  13,  1807.1 
Hisaffec-    He  had  never  set  foot  on  the  soil  of  Scotland, 

tion  for  . 

Scotland,  but  he  always  cherished  for  that  country  a  warm 
affection,  which  he  manifested  by  bequeathing  a 
portion  of  his  property  to  the  Scottish  Church. 
The  legacy,  however,  does  not  appear  to  have 
been  paid,  for  as  late  as  1835  we  find  the  vicars- 
apostolic  making  application  for  it  through 
Propaganda. 

Among  the  prelates  whom  the  emancipation 
of  the  Catholic  Church  set  free  to  labour  with 
renewed  zeal  for  the  development  of  religion  in 
Bishop  Scotland,  Bishop  James  Gillis  deserves  a  fore- 
Giiiis.  most  place.  Born  at  Montreal  on  April  2,  1802, 
of  Scottish  emigrant  parents,2  he  returned  with 
them  to  Scotland  in  his  fifteenth  year,  and  soon 
afterwards  commenced  his  ecclesiastical  studies  at 
Aquhorties.  The  proficiency  in  the  French  lan 
guage  which  he  had  acquired  in  early  youth 
proved  subsequently  of  much  service  to  him  in 
his  frequent  and  intimate  relations  with  the 
Catholics  of  France ;  and  we  have  already  seen 
the  prominent  part  which  he  took  in  the  founda 
tion  of  the  Ursuline  convent  in  Edinburgh.  On 
the  recommendation  of  the  Scottish  bishops,  Mr 
Gillis  was  in  1837  named  coadjutor  to  the  vicar- 

1  Novaes,  Elementi  delta   Storia  de'  Sommi  Pontefici,  vol.  xiv. 
p.  127. 

2  His  mother  was  a  Miss  Langley,  a  Protestant  Episcopalian, 
who,  however,  embraced  the  Catholic  faith  not  long  before   her 
death. — TRANSLATOR. 


BISHOP   GILLIS   AT   KATISBON.  287 

apostolic  of  the  Eastern  District,  and  was  conse-  coadjutor 

in  the 

crated   at   Edinburgh   in   July  of  the  following  Eastern 

J   _  3  District, 

year.       Soon    afterwards   he    visited   Paris,    and  1837> 

"..       .  ,  .  .  .        Bishop 

during;  his  residence  there  entered  into  neg-otia-  Giiiis  in 

3    ,  France, 

tions  with  the  French  Government  for  the  resto 
ration  of  what  remained  of  the  library  of  the 
Scotch  College,  which  he  ultimately  succeeded 
in  transferring  to  the  seminary  at  Blairs.  The 
account  given  by  the  bishop  of  the  necessitous 
condition  of  the  Church  in  Scotland  resulted, 
after  some  delay,  in  the  promise  of  an  annual 
grant  in  support  of  the  mission  from  the  recently 
founded  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith. 
Mgr.  Gillis  was  frequently  invited  to  preach  in 
the  churches  of  Paris,  and  when  some  years  later 
(in  May  1857)  he  pronounced  in  the  cathedral  of 
Orleans  the  panegyric  of  Joan  of  Arc,  the  mayor 
of  the  city  presented  to  him,  as  a  tribute  of 
gratitude  and  admiration,  the  heart  of  Henry 
II.  of  England,  who  died  in  1189  at  Chinon  on 
the  Loire.1  Between  the  years  1843  and  1849 
the  bishop  paid  several  visits  to  Germany,  spend-  and  in  Ger- 
ing  some  days  in  the  ancient  Scottish  abbey  of  The  Scot- 
St  James  at  Batisbon.  His  business  there  was  atBstfc- 
connected  with  a  long  -  cherished  desire  of  the 
vicars-apostolic  to  bring  about  the  reorganisation 
of  the  establishment,  the  community  of  which 
was  all  but  extinct,  as  a  seminary  for  the  educa- 

1  Gordon,  Scotichronicon,  vol.  iv.  p.  488.     This  interesting  relic  is 
now  preserved  in  St  Margaret's  Convent,  Edinburgh. — TRANSLATOR. 


varan 


288       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IX    SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

tion  of  missionary  priests.1  With  this  view,  Bishop 
Gillis,  having-  obtained  the  concurrence  of  the 

o 

last  two  surviving  conventuals  —  Fathers  Benedict 
Deason  and  Anselm  Robertson  —  approached  the 
Bavarian  Government  on  the  subject  in  August 
1848.  On  the  6th  of  the  following  November, 

.        •  r>      -i      -i        i   •        >          i 

Govern-      the  Baron  von  btrauss  signified  the  kings  pleas- 
andthe      ure  that  the  petition   should  be  refused,   owing 

Scottish 

bishops.      t0    the   fundamental    objections    of  a   legal   and 

1  Lindner,  in  his  history  of  the  Benedictine  writers  of  Bavaria  (p. 
232),  gives  a  sketch  of  the  history  of  the  famous  abbey  of  St  James, 
founded  in  1068  by  Marianus  Scotus,  at  the  instigation  of  the  hermit 
Muriherdach.  Among  the  most  distinguished  alumni  of  the  mon 
astery  in  modern  times,  he  mentions  the  following  :  1.  Andrew  Gor 
don,  member  of  the  Munich  Academy  of  Sciences,  came  to  Eatisbon 
in  1724,  and  after  travelling  in  France  and  Italy,  became  professor  of 
philosophy  at  Erfurt  University  in  1737.  He  died  in  1750.  2.  Bernard 
Stuart,  born  in  1706  of  a  good  Perthshire  family,  was  professed  at 
St  James's  in  1726.  From  1733  to  1741  he  was  mathematical  pro 
fessor  at  Salzburg,  and  in  1742  at  St  Petersburg.  In  1743  he 
became  abbot  of  Ratisbon,  where  he  died  the  same  year.  3. 
Marianus  Brockie,  professor  of  philosophy  at  Erfurt,  and  afterwards 
abbot  there.  He  laboured  for  twelve  years  on  the  Scottish  mis 
sion,  returning  later  to  Ratisbon,  where  he  died  in  1756.  4.  Gallus 
Leith,  of  good  Scottish  family,  born  1709.  He  came  to  Ratisbon 
in  1718,  entered  the  Order  in  1725,  and  became  professor  of  the 
ology.  Returning  to  Scotland  in  1740,  he  was  appointed  confessor 
to  Charles  Edward,  who  sent  him  to  London  on  a  secret  mission. 
After  the  disaster  of  Culloden,  he  escaped  in  the  guise  of  a  servant 
of  Von  Erdt,  secretary  to  the  Bavarian  embassy  ;  but  he  was  subse 
quently  taken  prisoner,  and  confined  for  six  months  in  London. 
He  was  released  on  engaging  to  quit  the  country,  and  returned  to 
Ratisbon,  where  he  was  chosen  abbot  in  1756,  and  died  in  October 
1775.  5.  Benedict  Arbuthnot,  born  in  Aberdeenshire  on  March  5, 
1737,  entered  Ratisbon  in  1748,  becoming  afterwards  director  of  the 
seminary  and  professor  of  mathematics  and  philosophy,  and  member 
of  the  Academy  of  Sciences.  He  was  elected  abbot  in  1776,  and 
died  in  1820. 


SUPPRESSION   OF   THE   ABBEY   AT   RATISBOX.       289 

financial  nature  that  existed  against  it.  Special 
emphasis  was  laid  on  the  fact  that  the  estab 
lishment,  as  the  property  of  the  Benedictine 
Order,  had  fallen  under  the  law  of  secularisation 
passed  in  1803,  but  that  the  royal  indulgence 
had  postponed  the  execution  of  the  decrees  until 
1817,  when  a  new  destination  was  given  to  the 
monastery  by  the  Concordat  which  was  concluded 
in  that  year.  It  was  added  that  the  king,  hav 
ing  in  1838  waived  the  claim  of  the  Treasury 
to  the  property  in  question,  it  must  for  the 
future  be  devoted  to  purposes  of  education  and 
instruction. 

To   these  considerations    the   Scottish    bishops  Represen 

tations 

were  not  unprepared  with  a  reply.     The  abbey  of  of  the 

1    J  m  J  bishops. 

St  James,  they  were  advised,  had  been  in  no  sense 
included  among  the  secularised  institutions,  and 
in  the  decrees  referred  to,  dated  February  23, 
1803,  it  was  not  even  mentioned — a  circumstance 
which  could  only  be  explained  on  the  supposition 
that  it  was  regarded  as  altogether  ex-territorial. 
On  these  and  other  grounds  the  bishops  addressed 
to  the  Government  of  Bavaria  a  further  appeal : l 
this  led  to  fresh  negotiations,  and  no  decisive  step 
was  taken  in  the  matter  until  many  years  had 

1  "  Reclamations  aupres  du  gouvernemerit  de  sa  Majeste  le  Hoi  de 
Baviere,  centre  un  arretd  du  ministere  des  cultes  du  6  Novembre 
1848,  toucbant  le  monastere  et  le  seminaire  de  S.  Jacques  des 
Ecossais  h,  Ratisbonne.  Adressees  k  Son  Excellence  le  ministre 
d'Etat  de  Baviere  par  1'eVeque-coadjuteur  de  Mgr.  le  Vicaire-apos- 
tolique  d'Edimbourg.  Imprime  comme  manuscrit."  Liege,  1849. 

VOL.  IV.  T 


290       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 


Ultimate 
fate  of  the 
abbey. 


The  col 
leges  at 
at  Douai 
and  Paris. 


Introduc 
tion  of 
religions 
orders  by 
Bishop 
Gillis. 


elapsed.  At  length,  in  1862,  the  abbey,  with  the 
sanction  of  the  Holy  See,  passed  finally  into  the 
possession  of  the  Bavarian  Government,  which 
undertook  in  return  to  pay  a  certain  sum  as  com 
pensation.  A  part  of  this  fund  was  devoted  to 
the  construction  of  the  fine  buildings  of  the 
Scotch  College  in  Rome,  opposite  the  Barbermi 
Palace,  the  old  monastery  at  Ratisbon  being 
meanwhile  made  over  to  the  bishop  of  the  diocese 
for  the  purpose  of  a  seminary.1  The  Scotch  col 
leges  at  Douai  and  Paris  did  not  survive  the 
Restoration  of  1815.  The  French  Government, 
however,  took  upon  itself  the  payment  of  a  certain 
annual  sum  to  defray  the  expense  of  educating 
eighteen  Scottish  students  in  French  seminaries, 
and  this  arrangement  has  continued  in  force  down 
to  the  present  time.  The  administration  of  the 
fund  in  question  is  intrusted  to  an  English  eccle 
siastic  residing  in  Paris.2 

In  the  year  1852  Bishop  Gillis,  who  had  just 
succeeded  to  the  Eastern  Vicariate,  on  the  death 
of  the  venerable  Dr  Carruthers,  stationed  at  Leith 

1  The  valuable  library  of  the  monastery  was  divided  between  the 
new  episcopal  seminary  and  the  Staats-Bibliothek  at  Munich.     A 
few  only  of  the  most  interesting  books  and  documents,  including  the 
Liber  Benefactorum,  lists  of  the  religious  and  the  alumni,  a  copy  of 
Archbishop  Hamilton's  Catechism,  &c.,  were  brought  to  Scotland 
by  the  last  surviving  conventual,  and  are  now  at  Fort- Augustus. 
Some  of  the  Eatisbon  MSS.  are  also  preserved  at  Blairs  College, 
Aberdeen. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  Mgr.  Rogerson,  the  ecclesiastic  in  question,  died  in  1884.     The 
fund  has  been  usually  administered  by  French,  not  English,  priests. 
The  present  agent  is  one  of  the  fathers  of  S.  Sulpice.— TRANSLATOR. 


INTERNAL    DISSENSIONS   IN    THE    CHURCH.       291 

and  at  Galashiels  fathers  of  the  Congregation  of 
Mary  Immaculate,  founded  by  the  pious  Bishop 
of  Marseilles,  Mgr.  de  Mazenod ;  and  seven  years 
later  he  established  the  Jesuits  at  Edinburgh. 
He  also  introduced  the  Sisters  of  Mercy,  from 
Limerick,  to  superintend  the  female  schools. 
Among  the  large  number  of  Anglicans  to  whom 
the  good  bishop  was  the  means  of  bringing  the 
light  of  the  Catholic  faith,  may  be  mentioned 
Viscount  Feilding,  the  present  Earl  of  Denbigh, 
who  has  inscribed  on  his  banner  the  significant 
words,  First  a  Catholic,  then  an  Englishman,  and 
who  has  never  ceased  to  devote  himself  to  the 
furtherance  of  Catholic  interests  with  a  zeal  that 
recalls  the  fairest  days  of  England's  chivalry. 
Bishop  Gillis  went  to  his  reward  in  1864,  his  suc 
cessor  being  Dr  Strain,  the  president  of  the  semi 
nary  at  Blairs,  on  whom  Pius  IX.  conferred  the 
episcopal  consecration  on  September  25,  1864,  as 
also  upon  Mgr.  Mermillod,  the  illustrious  vicar- 
apostolic  of  Geneva.  Together  with  his  colleagues, 
Bishop  Macdonald  of  the  Northern  District,  and 
and  Bishop  Gray  of  the  Western,  Dr  Strain 
assisted  at  the  Vatican  Council  in  18 69-70. * 

During  the  last  quarter  of  a  century,  the  internal 
Catholic  Church  in  Scotland  has  not  been  en-  iSf 
tirely  free  from  internal  dissensions,  affecting  Church, 
principally  the  Western  District,  and  in  particular 

1  Acta    et    Decreta  sacrosancti    et    cecumenid    Condlii    Vaticani 
(Friburg,  1871),  pp.  lix-lxxii. 


292       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

Glasgow.1     The  Catholic  population  of  this  dis 
trict  was  chiefly  composed   of  immigrant  Irish, 
whom  the  distress  consequent   on  the  famine  in 
Effects  of    their  own  country  had  driven  to  find  a  new  home 
immigra-     in  the  commercial  capital   of  Scotland,    and   to 

tion  to  .  , 

Glasgow,  whom  the  rapidly  increasing  industries  and  man 
ufactures  of  that  city  offered  the  best  chance  of 
subsistence.  In  quitting  their  native  country  the 
children  of  Erin  laid  aside  none  of  their  national 
characteristics  and  prejudices,  the  result  being 
that,  in  the  beginning  of  the  sixth  decade  of  the 
century,  clergy  and  people  found  themselves 
divided  into  two  sharply  antagonistic  parties. 
The  Irish  priests  considered  themselves  slighted 
in  favour  of  their  Scottish  brethren  in  the  distri 
bution  of  ecclesiastical  offices,  and  they  permitted 
their  grievances  to  be  brought  before  the  public 
through  the  very  questionable  medium  of  the 
TheCHo*-  newspaper  known  as  the  Glasgow  Free  Press, 
gpress.  whose  editor  advocated  with  the  most  unre 
strained  freedom  of  speech  the  supposed  interests 
of  his  party.  This  enterprising  journalist,  find 
ing  that  his  appeal  to  the  public  tended  to  widen, 
rather  than  to  bridge,  the  gulf  that  actually  ex 
isted,  proceeded  to  transmit  to  Propaganda  a 

1  The  narrative  which  follows  is  based  chiefly  on  the  negotiations 
carried  on  with  the  Congregation  of  Propaganda  relative  to  the 
restoration  of  the  Scottish  hierarchy,  and  preserved  in  the  Ristretto 
con  sommario  e  nota  cCarchivio  sulla  repristinazione  delta  gerarchia 
in  Scozia  :  ponente  1'em"10-  et  rev"10-  Signer  Cardinale  Luigi  Bilio  : 
Gennaro,  1878. 


VISITATION    OF   ARCHBISHOP   MANNING.         293 

memorial,  expressing  in  a  very  outspoken  manner 
the  views  already  referred  to.  Matters  soon 
reached  an  acute  stage  :  the  Irish  clergy  forwarded 
to  Rome,  as  a  supplement  to  the  memorial,  a  series 
of  resolutions  embodying  their  various  grievances, 
while  the  opposite  party  presented  to  Bishop 
Murdoch  a  loyal  address,  disavowing  all  concur 
rence  in  the  charges  of  favouritism  which  had 
been  brought  against  him.  The  bishop  was  able 
to  exonerate  himself  completely  from  the  accusa 
tions  which  had  been  carried  against  him  to  Pro 
paganda  ;  but  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  his 
death,  which  occurred  in  1866,  was  hastened  by 
the  agitation  consequent  on  these  unhappy  dis 
sensions.  His  successor,  Bishop  Gray,  received 
from  the  Holy  See,  as  his  coadjutor,  an  Irish 
Vincentian  father  named  Lynch,  the  hope  being  irishman 
entertained  in  Rome  that  the  elevation  of  an  jutor- 

.  bishop  in 

Irishman  to  the  episcopal  dignity  might  tend  to  Glasgow. 
restore  peace  among  his  countrymen  in  Glasgow. 
The  result  of  the  step,  however,  did  not  justify 
the  expectations  that  had  been  formed  ;  and  there 
seemed  to  be  daily  greater  reason  to  fear  lest  the 
prevailing  divisions  might  before  long  develop 
into  open  schism. 

In  the  year  1867  the  Congregation  of  Propa-  Arch- 

i  i         i  -••     -r-r.    .  bishop 

gancla  resolved  to  institute  an  Apostolic  Visitation  Manning 

•  Apostolic 

in  the  Western  District,  and  the  Archbishop  of  visitor  to 

the  West- 

Westminster,  Mgr.  Manning,  was  selected  to  carry  £™ctDis~ 
out  this  duty.     The  voluminous  report  submitted  His  report. 


294      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

by  him  to  the  Holy  See  may  be  summarised 
under  the  four  following  heads  :  1.  The  Catholic 
population  of  the  Western  District  had  increased 
in  recent  times  to  a  disproportionate  extent,  and 
now  equalled  that  of  all  the  English  vicariates 
previous  to  1850.  The  ecclesiastical  administra 
tion  lacked  the  requisite  firmness,  nor  were  the 
clergy  provided  with  the  regulations  necessary 
for  the  proper  carrying  out  of  their  missionary 
duties.  2.  Until  the  year  1800  the  great  major 
ity  both  of  clergy  and  laity  in  Glasgow  were  of 
native  birth.  The  numerous  Irish  who  had  since 
settled  in  the  country  held  themselves  greatly 
aloof  from  their  Scotch  fellow  -  Catholics,  and 
according  to  their  organ,  the  Free  Press,  desired 
a  countryman  of  their  own  as  bishop.  3.  Such 
a  pitch  had  this  national  feeling  reached  among 
both  Irish  and  Scotch,  that  there  appeared  little 
prospect  of  a  fusion  of  the  two  parties.  4.  The 
nomination  of  an  Irish  priest  as  coadjutor-bishop 
had  tended  to  increase  the  disunion,  and  was 
calculated  to  exercise  an  influence  rather  dele 
terious  than  otherwise.  Shortly  after  the  pres- 
Resigna-  entation  of  this  report,  Bishop  Gray  tendered 
Bishop  his  resignation  of  his  office,  while  Dr  Lynch 
was  appointed  coadjutor-bishop  of  Kildare  and 
Leig-hlin  in  Ireland.  With  the  view  of  secur- 

o 

ing  to  the  now  vacant  district  the  nomination 
of  a  prelate  who  should  stand  above  both  con 
tending  parties,  Propaganda  entered  into  nego- 


PROPOSED    RESTORATION   OF    THE   HIERARCHY.     295 

tiations  with  Mgr.  Errington,  titular  Archbishop 
of  Trebizond,  and  former  coadjutor  to  Cardinal 
Wiseman  ;  but  he  declined  to  accept  the  dignity. 
Mer.  Eyre,  vicar-sreneral  of  Hexham  and  New- 

°  J  .     tion  of 

castle  —  a    prelate    universally    esteemed  for   his  Mgr.  Eyre 

•'  to  the 

piety,  culture,  and  indefatigable  zeal — was  then,  ^^"te 
at  the  instance  of  Archbishop  Manning,  appointed  1868- 
to  the  Western  Vicariate  ;  and  on  January  28, 
1868,  he  was  consecrated  to  the  titular  see  of 
Anazarba,  in  the  church  of  S.  Andrea  della  Valle 
at  Rome,  by  Cardinal  Reisach,  assisted  by  Arch 
bishops  Manning  and  Merode.  Entering  upon 
his  new  duties  with  the  special  title  and  dignity 
of  Apostolic  Delegate  from  the  Holy  See,  he 
succeeded  by  his  tact  and  prudence  in  calming 
the  troubled  waters,  and  restoring  to  the  dis 
united  mission  the  peace  to  which  it  had  so  long- 
been  a  stranger. 

At  the  moment  when  the  contest  between  the  Project 
Scotch  and  Irish  parties  in  Glasgow  was  at  its  restoration 

of  the 

height,  the  cry  was  first  raised,  on  the  Irish  side,  hierarchy. 
for  the  restoration  of  the  hierarchy.  It  was  in 
the  columns  of  the  Free  Press  that  this  demand 
was  originally  addressed  to  the  Holy  See,  on  the 
ground  that  by  no  other  means  could  the  arbi 
trary  proceedings  of  the  vicars-apostolic,  under 
which  the  Irish  Catholics  were  supposed  to  be 
suffering,  be  effectually  restrained.  Keane,  the 
editor  of  the  journal  in  question,  who  had  for- 

ii  •    i  i  •  -rt  9OW 

warded  a  memorial  on  the  subject  to  Home,  was  Press. 


296       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

forbidden  by  Propaganda  to  discuss  the  matter 
further ;  but  the  prohibition  was  disregarded,  on 
the  alleged  plea  that  it  had  not  come  to  hand  in 
time.  A  number  of  the  Irish  clergy  in  Glasgow 
expressed  their  concurrence  in  the  views  put  for 
ward  by  the  Free  Press.  A  proposal  of  such 
importance,  however,  could  not,  of  course,  be 
entertained  without  much  preliminary  negotia 
tion,  and  without  consulting  the  persons  most 
nearly  concerned  in  the  matter,  the  vicars-apos 
tolic  of  Scotland.  Steps  were  accordingly  taken 
to  obtain  their  opinion  on  the  suggested  change, 
as  well  as  that  of  the  metropolitan  of  the  English 
Opinion  of  province.  "  In  my  judgment,"  wrote  Cardinal 

Cardinal        -rTT.  •  T  A         -i  i  • 

Wiseman;  Wiseman  in  reply  on  April  24,  1864,  there  is 
no  room  to  doubt  that  a  thorough  change  is 
required  in  the  ecclesiastical  organisation  of  Scot 
land.  An  increase  in  the  number  of  vicars- 
apostolic  would  naturally  appear  to  be  advisable 
in  the  first  place  :  at  the  same  time,  many  dif 
ficulties  would  be  overcome  were  the  existing 
form  of  Church  government  to  be  modified  by 

of  the  Scot-  the  nomination  of  ordinary  bishops."     The  vicars- 

tish  vicars- 
apostolic;    apostolic  themselves — Mgrs.  Murdoch,  Kyle,  and 

Gray — expressed  their  unanimous  opinion  that 
no  advantage  was  to  be  expected  to  the  Scottish 
mission  from  the  proposed  change,  which  they 
feared  would  only  tend  to  increase  the  prejudice 
of  Arch-  which  already  existed  against  the  development 
of  the  Church  in  Scotland.  Archbishop  Manning, 


PROPOSED    RESTORATION    OF    THE    HIERARCHY.      297 

on  the  other  hand,  closed  the  report  of  his  visi 
tation,  already  referred  to,  with  the  following 
weighty  words  :  "  There  seems  to  me  only  one 
means  of  remedying  the  existing  evils  and  guard 
ing  against  them  for  the  future  —  namely,  the 
erection  of  dioceses  in  Scotland,  and  the  intro 
duction  of  a  regular  hierarchy." l  It  was  with 
the  view  of  smoothing  the  way  for  the  realisation 
of  this  project  that  Archbishop  Eyre  received  the 
title  of  Apostolic  Delegate,  and,  previous  to  enter 
ing  upon  his  office,  conferred  with  the  Archbishop 
of  Westminster,  who  was  charged  to  communicate 
to  him  the  necessary  instructions. 

The  negotiations  for  the  restoration  of  the  Scot-  Renewal 

of  the  ne- 

tish  hierarchy,  after  slumbering  for  many  years,  gotiat 
were  renewed  on  the  occasion  of  the  celebration  of 
the  episcopal  jubilee  of  Pius  IX.  On  May  9,  1877, 
a  deputation  of  Scottish  Catholics  offered  to  the 
Pontiff  the  congratulations  of  the  body  of  the  faith 
ful  which  they  represented,  on  his  attainment  of 
the  fiftieth  year  of  his  episcopate.  Surrounded  by 
members  of  the  noble  families  of  Maxwell,  Gordon, 
Lennox,  Hastings,  Douglas,  and  many  others, 
Bishop  Strain,  the  vicar-apostolic  of  the  Eastern 
District,  and  future  Primate  of  Scotland,  read  in 
the  name  of  his  Catholic  countrymen  an  address  Ad'dr 

•  i  1U.S 

not  unworthy  of  the  occasion.  "  Filn  tui  de 
longe  veniunt"  he  said.  "  Distant  Scotland,  the 
Ultima  Thule,  comes  forward  with  the  other 

1  Acta  Romana  :  Nota  d'Arcliivio,  19. 


298       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN   SCOTLAND,    1800-1878. 

nations  of  the  world  to  offer  her  homage.  Once 
a  most  faithful  handmaid  of  the  Holy  See,  up  to 
the  time  of  the  great  apostasy  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  which  among  us  was  brought  about 
more  by  foreign  influence  than  by  national 
causes,  she  now  begins  again  to  put  forth  blos 
soms  of  faith,  and  to  produce  seemly  fruits.  And 
when  your  Holiness  shall  be  pleased  to  establish 
among  us  the  ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  as  you  have 
already  done  in  England,  there  will  be  given  a 
fresh  impulse  to  religion,  and  many  will  return 
to  the  faith  of  their  fathers." 
The  Pope's  The  Pope  in  reply  expressed  his  satisfaction  in 

reply.  . 

welcoming  so  representative  and  distinguished  a 
body  of  Scottish  Catholics,  observing  that  he  was 
well  aware  that  the  literary  reputation  and  noble 
buildings  of  the  capital  of  Scotland  had  gained 
for  it  the  title  of  the  Modern  Athens.  However 
much,  he  added,  he  might  admire  the  taste  and 
culture  there  displayed,  he  had  infinitely  more 
at  heart  the  conversion  of  the  Scottish  people. 
Hitherto  he  had  thought  the  time  not  yet  ripe 
for  the  restoration  of  the  hierarchy  in  that 
country  ;  but  he  cherished  the  hope  that  by  the 
intercession  of  St  Margaret,  whom  he  often  in 
voked,  and  the  prayers  of  the  Catholics  of  Scot 
land,  the  happy  day  might  not  be  far  distant.1 
Preiimin-  A  few  months  later,  in  September  1877,  it  was 

ary  steps 

taken  by     publicly  announced  that  the   necessary  negotia- 

1  Tablet,  1877,  vol.  i.  p.  627. 


PROPOSED    RESTORATION    OF   THE   HIERARCHY.      299 

tions  had  already  been  initiated  by  the  Congrega-  Propagan- 
tion  of  Propaganda.  Before  long  Bishop  Strain 
and  Archbishop  Eyre  were  summoned  to  Rome  to 
take  part  in  them  ;  and  thither  also,  at  the  end 
of  December,  came  Cardinal  Manning,  the  Arch 
bishop  of  Westminster,  whom  a  severe  illness  had 
detained  for  the  two  preceding  months  at  Paris. 
The  progress  of  aifairs  was  materially  facilitated 
by  the  arrival  of  the  last-named  prelate,  who  had 
already,  as  we  have  seen,  rendered  such  signal 
service  to  the  Scottish  Church. 

The  Congregation,  in  accordance  with  its  tra-  Bishop 

.  .  Kyle's  ar- 

ditional  method,  took  into  consideration  all  the  guments 

against 

arguments   both    for   and   against    the    proposed  the  pro 
posed 

measure.     Bishop  Kyle  had  already  submitted  a  measure- 
detailed  category  of  the  objections  to   the  plan, 
which  may  be   summarised  as    follows  :    1.  The 
scanty  number  of  Scottish   Catholics,  and  their  Paucity  of 

Catholics. 

dispersion,  for  the  most  part,  among  Protestants. 
2.  Many  Catholics  were  so  only  in  name.  3.  A 
large  proportion,  notably  the  Irish,  had  no  fixed 
domicile,  but  roamed  from  place  to  place,  and 
finally  left  the  country  altogether.  4.  The  Their 
poverty  of  the  faithful,  most  of  whom  lived  by 
the  labour  of  their  hands,  barely  permitted  them 
to  provide  for  the  necessary  expenses  of  the 
divine  service.  5.  It  was  only  possible  by  dint 
of  great  efforts  to  maintain  the  existing  ecclesias 
tical  arrangements,  and  to  meet  the  heavy  debts 
that  weighed  upon  the  mission.  6.  The  endeav- 


CATHOLIC    CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

our  of  the  Scottish  Catholics  ousfht  to  be  to  draw 

o 

closer  the  ties  uniting  them  with  the  Holy  See, 

and  not  to  weaken  them  by  the  introduction  of 

Danger  of    independent  bishops.      7.  In  conclusion,  it  would 

legal  pen 
alties,         be  unwise  to  leave  out  of  consideration  the  legal 

penalties  to  which  their  prelates  would  render 
themselves  liable,  by  the  assumption  of  territo 
rial  titles.1 
Considera-       Against  these  objections  to   the   contemplated 

tious  ad-  . 

disced  m     change,  were  adduced  on  the  other  side  a  num- 

its  favour.  .  ,  . 

her  of  weighty  arguments,  which  may  be  briefly  re 
duced  to  the  following  six  points  :  1 .  The  measure 
would  be  of  manifold  advantage  to  the  clergy. 
"  The  late  misunderstandings  in  Glasgow,"  wrote 
a  clear-sighted  observer,  "  would  never  have  arisen 
if  the  clergy  had  been  properly  organised,  if  the 
bishops  had  been  invested  with  the  authority 
belonging  to  their  office,  and  if  both  had  been 
fully  impressed  with  the  sense  of  responsibility 
which  a  regularly  constituted  Church  imposes  on 
her  ministers."  2.  Many  converts,  desirous  of 
devoting  themselves  to  theological  studies,  repair 
to  England,  where  they  find  a  fully -organised 
Church,  and  thus  Scotland  suffers  serious  loss. 
3.  As  far  back  as  1864,  Cardinal  Wiseman  had 
written  thus  to  Propaganda  :  "  There  is  no  doubt 
that  the  dominant  Presbyterianism  of  the  country 
has  had  its  influence  also  on  the  Catholics,  who 
have  consequently  lost  their  fervour  in  many 

1  Acta  Romana  :  Nota  d'Archivio,  24,  25. 


PROPOSED    RESTORATION    OF   THE    HIERARCHY.      301 

ways,  and  in  particular  show  little  liking  for 
episcopal  rule.  I  am  of  opinion  that  these  Pres 
byterian  leanings,  which  are  also  not  infrequently 
apparent  in  the  attitude  of  the  priests  towards 
their  bishops,  would  be  effectually  destroyed  by 
the  mere  fact  of  a  once  more  regularly  ordered 
hierarchy/'  4.  The  overwhelming  majority  of 
Catholics  in  the  great  commercial  and  manu 
facturing  towns  were  poor  Irish.  "  In  Ireland 
they  are  held  to  the  fulfilment  of  their  religious 
duties  by  their  parish  priests,  to  whom  they  are 
bound  by  inseparable  ties.  It  is  these  ties  which 
are  the  safeguard  of  their  faith,  and  where  they 
are  wanting,  as  in  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow,  they 
lose  themselves  among  Protestants  and  unbe 
lievers.  Without  parish  priests  or  bishops,  the 
hold  which  their  religion  has  upon  them  is  not 
sufficiently  firm."  5.  A  further  important  con-  Aut 
si deration  was  derived  from  a  reference  to  the  on  the 

T~I  i  •          /~ii  i      •        ot         i         i         T  Scottish 

iLpiscopalian  Church  in  Scotland.      It  was  on  the  Episco 
palian 
members  of  this  body  that  the  erection  of  a  true  body- 

ecclesiastical  hierarchy  might  be  expected  to  make 
the  most  forcible  impression.  Their  numbers 
amounted  to  some  55,000,  nearly  all  belonging  to 
the  better  classes,  and  in  consequence  possessed 
of  considerable  influence.  A  section  of  the  body 
was  known  to  approximate  both  in  doctrine  and 
in  ritual  observance  to  the  forms  of  the  Catholic 
Church ;  and  it  seemed  as  though  before  long 
there  would  be  but  one  point  of  difference  be- 


302      CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

tween  Catholics  and  themselves  —  namely,  the 
obedience  which  the  former  rendered,  and  the 
latter  refused,  to  the  Holy  See.  Under  these 
circumstances  the  revival  of  a  national  hierarchy 
was  greatly  to  be  desired ;  and  indeed,  if  they 
retained  any  longer  than  was  absolutely  neces 
sary  ecclesiastical  designations  borrowed  from 
heathen  countries,  leaving  Protestants  to  usurp 
the  ancient  titles,  the  effect,  especially  on  recent 
converts,  could  not  but  be  highly  detrimental, 
and  might  lead  to  consequences  whose  extent  it 
was  impossible  to  foresee.1 

Question  With  regard  to  the  titles  of  the  new  bishops, 
tSes°pal  ^e  same  difficulty  had  not  now  to  be  contended 
with  as  had  arisen  at  the  time  of  the  restoration 
of  the  hierarchy  in  England.2  There  the  ancient 
titles  were  in  possession  of  the  Established  Church, 
while  in  Scotland  the  Presbyterian  was  the  only 
form  of  Christianity  recognised  by  the  State.  In 
England,  as  Cardinal  Wiseman  had  truly  observed, 
only  a  few  over-zealous  individuals  had  showed 
themselves  urgent  for  the  resumption  of  the 
ancient  episcopal  titles,  for  the  sake  of  the  sup 
posed  distinction  attached  to  them — a  sentiment 
which  could  but  excite  ridicule,  if  it  resulted  in 
no  real  advantage  to  the  Church.  The  titles 


1  Acta  Romana  :  Nota  d'Archivio,  26-33. 

2  See,  for  the  most  authoritative  account  of  that  remarkable  epi 
sode,  History  of  the  Restoration  of  the  Catholic  Hierarchy  in  England, 
1871. 


QUESTION  AS  TO  THE  METROPOLITAN  SEE.   303 

which  were  selected  by  the  Holy  See  for  the 
revived  Scottish  bishoprics  were,  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  identical,  with  one  exception,  with  those  of 
the  pre- Reformation  sees ;  but  the  choice  was 
prompted  not  more  by  regard  for  their  vener 
able  associations  than  by  a  desire  to  distribute 
the  Catholics  most  conveniently  among  the  vari 
ous  dioceses.  Certain  difficulties  arose  with  re-  Difficulty 
gard  to  the  fixing  of  the  metropolitan  see,  the  metropoii- 
honour  of  which  was  claimed  alike  by  Edinburgh 
and  Glasgow.  A  circumstance  in  favour  of  the 
latter  city  was  the  fact  of  its  being  the  chief  seat 
of  the  manufactures,  commerce,  and  navigation  of 
the  country  ;  while  Edinburgh  could  plead  its 
historic  claim  to  metropolitan  rank,  and  its  un 
disputed  position  as  the  centre  of  the  scientific 
and  intellectual  life  of  the  nation,  and  the  head 
quarters  both  of  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  ad 
ministration.  Cardinal  Manning  supported  the 
claims  of  Glasgow,  Cardinal  Wiseman  and  Bishop 
Strain  were  on  the  side  of  Edinburgh.  As  a 
means  of  settling  the  question  in  dispute,  it  was 
proposed  to  unite  the  ancient  title  of  St  Andrews 
with  that  of  Edinburgh,  giving  that  see  preced 
ence  over  Glasgow.  To  the  latter  city,  on  the 
other  hand,  there  was  either  to  be  annexed  an 
archbishopric  in  partibus  infidelium,  or  else  Glas 
gow  itself  was  to  be  erected  into  an  archiepiscopal 
see,  without,  however — at  least  for  the  time  being 
—any  suffragan  bishoprics.  The  latter  proposal 


304       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

was   ultimately  adopted,   and   was   subsequently 

embodied  in  the  bull  of  erection.1 

Mode  of          The  method  of  electing  the  future  bishops  was 
the  also  fully  discussed  in  the  Nota  d'Archivio,  and 

bishops. 

in  the  report  of  Cardinal  Bilio  which  was  based 
upon  it.  The  appointment  of  the  vicars-apostolic, 
in  accordance  with  the  usual  mode  of  procedure 
at  the  Roman  Curia,  had  always  been  made  by 
the  Pope,  through  the  intermediary  of  the  Con 
gregation  of  Propaganda.  If  the  Scottish  bishops 
had  been  permitted  to  recommend  suitable  per 
sons  to  the  Holy  See,  this  privilege  in  no  sense 
amounted  to  a  right  of  election  in  the  canonical 
sense.  Still  less  could  there  be  any  question  of 
such  rights  in  the  case  of  the  laity,  although  lay 
men  of  noted  piety  and  influence  had  not  infre 
quently  been  consulted  by  the  vicars-apostolic  on 
the  question  of  the  choice  of  fitting  persons  for 
the  vacant  dignities.  As  regarded  the  future,  it 
was  now  the  duty  of  the  cardinals  to  recommend, 
in  the  case  of  the  Scottish  Church,  one  or  other 
of  the  systems  of  episcopal  appointment  already 
Different  approved  by  the  Apostolic  See.  Three  methods 

methods  ,,  ,-,,-,.  ••  ,  •  ,1 

sanctioned  of  filling  such  appointments  are  in  vogue  in  those 


Holy  See:  countries  which  are  ecclesiastically  subject  to 
Propaganda.  According  to  the  first,  the  chapter 
assembles  on  a  see  falling  vacant,  and  nominates 
three  candidates  by  secret  vote.  The  selected 

iand?E  '   names   are   notified   to  the   metropolitan,   or,   in 

1  Acta  Bomana  :  Nota  d'Archivio,  38-42. 


DIFFERENT    MODES    OF   EPISCOPAL    ELECTION.      305 

the  event  of  his  see  being  vacant,  to  the  senior 
suffragan  bishop,  who,  together  with  his  col 
leagues,  deliberates  on  the  qualifications  of  the 
candidates,  submitting  the  result  to  the  Holy 
See.  These  acts  are  expressly  declared,  by  an 
instruction  from  Propaganda,  dated  April  21,  1852, 
to  constitute  not  a  canonical  right  of  election,  but 
simply  a  recommendation,1  so  that  the  Supreme 
Pontiff  is  at  full  liberty  to  pass  over  the  individ 
uals  named,  and  to  appoint  a  more  fitting  person 
to  the  vacant  see.  In  this  way  Dr  Manning,  the 
provost  of  Westminster,  was  raised  to  the  archi- 
episcopate  by  a  motu  proprio  of  Pius  IX.,  to  the 
exclusion  of  the  ecclesiastics  recommended  by  the 
chapter.  The  method  of  election  followed  in  Ire-  2.  in  ire 
land  rests  on  a  somewhat  wider  basis.  The  parish 
priests  meet  along  with  the  canons  of  the  vacant 
diocese,  and  select  three  candidates,  whose  names 
are  submitted  to  Propaganda  together  with  the 
written  opinion  of  the  bishops  as  to  whom  they 
deem  most  worthy  to  fill  the  office.  The  same 
procedure  is  followed  in  the  case  of  the  appoint 
ment  of  a  coadjutor  -  bishop.2  In  the  United  3.  in  th 
States,3  Canada,  Australia,  and — with  an  insig-  states 

.  _  .  and  the 

nmcant  exception — in  Nova  Scotia,  the  duty  is  Colonies 

1  Collectio  Condi.  Lacens.,  torn.  iii.  p.  958. 

2  Regarding  the  mode  of  episcopal  election  in  Ireland,  see  Briick, 
Das  irische  Veto  (Mayence,  1879),  and  a  paper  by  the  author  on  the 
Irish  Plenary  Council  of  1879,  in  Vering,  Archiv  fiir  Kirchenrecht, 
vol.  xliii.  pp.  55  et  seq. 

3  Collectio  Condi.  Lacens.,  torn.  iii.  pp.  430,  624. 

VOL.  IV.  U 


land. 


306      CATHOLIC   CHURCH   IN   SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

incumbent  on  the  bishops  of  the  province  of 
furnishing  every  three  years  to  their  metropoli 
tan  and  to  Propaganda  the  names  of  such  per 
sons  as  they  may  consider,  after  due  inquiry,  to 
be  worthy  of  the  episcopate.  On  a  vacancy  oc 
curring,  the  bishops  notify  to  the  metropolitan 
the  names  of  those  whom  they  recommend  to 
fill  it ;  they  then  meet  under  his  presidency,  and 
the  list  of  candidates  is  finally  settled.  Hitherto 
the  system  to  be  adopted  in  the  case  of  Scotland 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  fixed  :  in  England, 
and  also  in  Holland,  several  years  were  allowed 
to  elapse  after  the  restoration  of  the  hierarchy 
before  the  issue  of  particular  instructions  for  the 
decision  of  this  question.1  Nor  has  any  final 
resolution  been  arrived  at  by  the  Congregation 
Erection  of  as  to  the  erection  of  cathedral  chapters  on  the 
English  model.  The  author  of  the  report  to 
Propaganda  expressed  himself  strongly  in  favour 
of  such  a  measure — one  which  has  been  forcibly 
opposed  by  the  North  American  bishops — both 
for  historical  and  canonical  reasons,  and  recom 
mended  its  adoption  in  the  organisation  of  the 
Scottish  hierarchy.2  An  additional  point,  re- 

1  The  method  of  episcopal  election  now  prescribed  for  Scotland  is, 
in  cases  where  chapters  have  been  canonically  erected,  practically 
identical  with  that  in  use  in  England.    Where  there  are  no  chapters, 
the  election  is  in  the  hands  of  the  bishops,  who  vote  three  several 
times,  and  transmit  the  names  of  the  candidates  to  Propaganda  in 
the  order  corresponding  to  the  number  of  votes  given  to  each. — 
TRANSLATOR. 

2  The  cathedral  chapter  of  Glasgow  (for  a  provost  and  eleven 


MEAXS    OF    SUPPORT    OF    THE    EPISCOPATE.       307 

specting    the    erection    of   regularly    constituted  and  of 

.    •,  i      i  -i     •  canonical 

parishes,  was  held  in  reserve.  parishes. 

The  support  of  the  Scottish  episcopate  is  de-  Means  of 
rived,  as  in  England  and  the  United  States,  theepis- 
chiefly  from  the  pious  offerings  of  the  faithful. 
In  addition  to  this  must  not  be  forgotten  the 
allowance  made  by  the  Society  for  the  Propaga 
tion  of  the  Faith,  the  annual  grant  from  which 
source  to  the  Northern,  Western,  and  Eastern 
Vicariates  amounted  to  £380,  £306,  and;  £390 
respectively.  The  vicars -apostolic  expressed  their 
willingness  that  some  deduction  should  ultimately 
be  made  from  these  amounts  for  the  benefit  of 
the  new  sees.  For  the  same  object  provision 
was  made  that,  for  the  present,  a  yearly 
catliedraticum  of  £10  should  be  paid  by  every 
priest  in  charge  of  a  mission,  the  curates  contrib 
uting  £2  each.  A  collection  was  besides  to  be 
annually  made,  the  proceeds  of  which  were  to 
be  allowed  to  accumulate  until  an  income  of 
£400,  from  all  sources,  was  secured.  The  Con 
gregation  of  Propaganda  had  also  hitherto  been 
accustomed  to  make  an  annual  grant  of  £200  to 
the  vicars-apostolic.  From  what  has  been  said, 
it  will  be  seen  that  the  life  of  the  Scottish  prelates 
is  one  of  poverty,  and  that  they  are  but  barely 
able  to  meet  the  claims  which  must  naturally  be 

•canons)  was  erected  on  Jan.  3,  1884 ;  and  that  of  St  Andrews  and 
Edinburgh  (for  a  similar  number)  on  Dec.  23,  1885.— TRANSLATOR. 
1  Acta  Piomana  :  Nota  d'Archivio,  42-52. 


308       CATHOLIC    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND,  1800-1878. 

made  on  a  Catholic  bishop,  on  whom  St  Paul  en 
joins  the  virtue  of  hospitality,  and  who  at  his 
consecration  replies  in  the  affirmative  to  the 
question,  "  Wilt  thou  show  thyself  kind  and 
compassionate,  for  the  Lord's  sake,  to  the  poor 
and  to  strangers,  and  to  all  who  are  in  need  ? " 
Final  re-  The  result  of  the  preliminary  negotiations,  of 

suit  of  the  .  ,  ,. 

which  we  have  endeavoured  to  give  the  outline, 
was  that  on  March  4,  1878,  Pope  Leo  XIII.  issued 
his  bull  Ex  supremo  Apostolatus  apice,  by  which 
was  effected  the  restoration  of  the  hierarchy  in 
Scotland.2 

1  Pontificate  Romanum.     De  Consecr.  Electi  in  Episcopum. 

2  Sanctissimi  in  Christo  Patris  et  Domini  Domini  LEONIS,  divina 
Providentia  Papa:  XIII.  litterce  apostolicce,  quibus  hierarchies  epis- 
copalis  in  Scotia  restituitur.     Romse,  MDCCCLXXVIII.     See  Appendix 
XIX. 


309 


CHAPTER    VI. 

THE    BULL    OF    POPE    LEO    XIII.,    EX   SUPREMO 
APOSTOLATUS   APICE,    MARCH    4,    1878. 

THIS  important  document  may  be  divided  into  Buiire- 

r>  i      •  •     i       i   •  -i          1-1       storing  the 

two  parts,  the  first  being  mainly  historical,  while  Scottish 

_  •  hierarchy. 

the  latter  is  of  a  judicial  or  directive  character. 
In  the  former  reference  is  made  to  the  beginnings 
of  Christianity  in  Scotland,  under  SS.  Ninian  and 
Palladius,  to  the  flourishing  state  of  the  Church 
under  the  holy  queen  Margaret,  to  its  downfall 
at  the  time  of  the  schism  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  and,  finally,  to  the  constant  efforts  made 
by  the  Holy  See  to  watch  over  and  consolidate 
the  faithful  remnant  left  in  the  kingdom  after 
the  overthrow  of  the  old  religion.  The  Pope,  it 
is  added,  seeing  on  the  one  hand  the  wonderful 
increase  in  recent  times  in  the  number  of  the 
faithful,  of  priests,  churches,  missions,  religious 
houses,  and  similar  institutions,  and  on  the  other 
the  complete  liberty  now  enjoyed  by  the  Church 
in  Scotland,  deems  that  the  time  has  now  come 
for  restoring  to  her  the  normal  ecclesiastical 


310   THE  RESTORATION  OF  THE  HIERARCHY. 

government.       The  bull  then  proceeds   to  enact 
as  follows  : 

ovi-  1.  The  hierarchy  is  to  consist  of  two  arch 
bishoprics,  St  Andrews  and  Edinburgh,  and 
Glasgow;  and  four  bishoprics,  Aberdeen,  Dunkeld, 
Whithorn  or  Galloway,  and  Argyle  and  the  Isles. 
2.  The  four  latter  sees  are  to  be  suffragans  of  St 
Andrews ;  the  Archbishop  of  Glasgow,  on  the 
other  hand,  is  to  enjoy  the  archiepiscopal  title 
and  honour,  but  no  other  rights  of  an  archbishop 
or  metropolitan ;  and,  so  long  as  he  is  without 
suffragans,  he  is  to  attend  the  Provincial  Council 
with  the  other  bishops.  3.  According  to  the 
Constitution  of  Sixtus  V.,  Romanus  Pontifex, 
the  bishops  must  visit  the  tombs  of  the  Apostles 
every  fourth  year ;  and  they  must  duly  report  to 
Propaganda  on  the  condition  of  their  several 
dioceses.  4.  They  shall  enjoy  all  those  rights 
and  privileges  which,  according  to  the  common 
law  and  the  Apostolic  Constitutions,  appertain  to 
bishops.  5.  Whatever  peculiar  statutes,  privi 
leges,  or  customs  were  formerly  in  force  are  here 
by  abolished.  The  new  prelates  are  charged  to 
make  such  decrees  as  are  authorised  by  the  com 
mon  law  and  general  discipline  of  the  Church ; 
and  the  same  ample  faculties  are  to  be  continued 
to  them  as  were  enjoyed  heretofore  by  the  vicars- 
ina-  apostolic.  The  Pope  now  proceeded  to  fill  up 
sees.  &  the  newly  erected  sees  by  naming  to  the  arch 
bishopric  of  St  Andrews  Mgr.  Strain,  former 


APPOINTMENTS    TO    THE   NEW    SEES.  311 

vicar-apostolic  of  the  Eastern  District,  and  to  that 
of  Glasgow  Archbishop  Eyre.  Bishop  Macdonald, 
the  northern  vicar  -  apostolic,  was  appointed  to 
Aberdeen ;  and  John  M'Lachlan,  George  Rigg, 
and  Angus  Macdonald  to  the  sees  of  Galloway, 
Dunkeld,  and  Argyle  and  the  Isles  respectively. 
In  a  consistory,  held  on  March  28,  1878,  the 
Holy  Father  announced  the  happy  event  to  the 
assembled  cardinals  in  the  following  words  :  "  We 
rejoice,  Venerable  Brethren,  that  it  fell  to  our 
lot  to  satisfy  the  fervent  desires  of  our  beloved 
children  in  Christ,  the  clergy  and  faithful  of 
Scotland,  whose  devotion  towards  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  towards  the  Chair  of  Peter,  has 
been  manifested  by  many  and  most  signal  proofs. 
And  we  firmly  trust  that  this  work,  now  accom 
plished  by  the  Holy  See,  will  be  crowned  by  joy 
ful  fruits,  and  that,  under  the  protecting  care  of 
the  Patron  Saints  of  Scotland,  it  will  be  the  case 
more  and  more  in  that  region,  that  her  mountains 
will  be  clothed  with  peace,  and  her  hills  with 
righteousness  for  her  people."  l 

In  no  country,  at  least  of  the  Old  World,  has  Public 

.         1  i      •     n  opinion  on 

the  newspaper  press  attained  to  such  influence,  thePapai 

.  ^  T        act- 

in  none  does  it  wield  so  great  a  power  for  good  or 

1  See  The  Tablet,  1878,  vol.  i.  p.  435.  Pasquale  de  Franciscis, 
Discord  del  Sommo  Pontefice  Leone  XIII.  Eoma,  1882,  torn.  i.  p.  33. 
"  Firmiterque  confidimus  fore,  ut  opus  ab  Apostolica  Sede  per- 
fectum,  Isetis  fructibus  cumuletur,  et  coelestibus  Scotise  patronis 
suffragantibus,  in  ea  regione  in  dies  magis  suscipiant  montes 
pacem  populo  et  colles  justitiain." 


312       THE    RESTORATION    OF    THE    HIERARCHY. 

for  evil,  as  in  England.  No  event  of  any  import 
ance  can  take  place  on  the  stage  of  public  life 
without  being  submitted  to  the  judgment  of  the 
public  journals.  Thus,  we  find  the  erection  of 
the  Scottish  hierarchy  commented  on,  in  the 
columns  of  the  daily  papers  both  in  England  and 
Scotland,  with  a  frankness  and  freedom  from 
prejudice,  which  contrast  refreshingly  with  the 
sophistical  and  unprincipled  attacks,  systemati 
cally  directed  by  the  German  press,  since  1873, 
against  the  teaching  and  policy  of  the  Church. 
The  news-  "  Since  it  pleases  the  Pope,"  wrote  the  Glasqow 

paper  press 

and  the      Herald,    on    September    6,    1877,    "to   call    the 

new  hier- 

bishops,  who  hold  spiritual  sway  over  the  Roman 
Catholics  sojourning  in  her  midst,  by  titles  taken 
from  her  ancient  cities,  she  [Scotland]  will  allow 
him  to  do  so,  since  it  gives  him  pleasure,  and 
does  her  no  harm.  Scotland  will  not  for  a  mo 
ment  deem  that  her  liberties,  civil  or  religious, 
are  endangered,  if  Archbishop  Eyre  calls  himself 
Archbishop  of  Glasgow.  ...  If  Pius  IX.  re 
establishes  the  Roman  Catholic  hierarchy  in  this 
country,  he  will  only  act  in  accordance  with  the 
principle  which  has  always  guided  the  Roman 
See."  The  unseemly  invectives  with  which  the 
Rev.  Dr  Begg  denounced  the  act  of  the  Holy  See 
drew  down  on  him  a  scathing  rebuke  from  the 
Scotsman,1  together  with  an  inquiry  as  to  whether 
he  was  ignorant  of  the  utter  fiasco  which  had 

1  Nov.  23,  1877. 


COMMENTS    OF    THE    NEWSPAPER   PRESS.       313 

resulted  from  the  enactment  of  the  law  against 

o 

ecclesiastical  titles  in  England.  The  same  journal 
characterised  the  restoration  of  the  hierarchy  as 
a  purely  internal  act  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and 
one  with  which  Protestants  had  no  concern.1 
The  Times,  while  admitting  into  its  columns  a 
letter  on  the  subject  couched  in  somewhat  violent 
terms,  nevertheless  took  the  writer  severely  to 
task  for  the  views  he  expressed,  and  frankly  ad 
mitted  that  the  projected  change  of  ecclesiastical 
government  was  in  strict  accordance  with  the 
canon  law.  Nothing  was  to  be  gained  by  legisla 
tion  against  the  measure  ;  and  the  wise  conclusion 
was  come  to  that  "  the  Pope  may  do  just  what  he 
likes  in  this  matter."  The  result  would  probably 
be  that  many  of  those  already  half-way  to  Rome 
would  pass  over  to  that  communion  ;  but  beyond 
this  there  was  no  cause  for  alarm.  The  Glasgow 
Herald,  in  somewhat  similar  terms,  expressed 
the  opinion  that  the  erection  of  the  hierarchy 
would  doubtless  prove  a  new  incentive  to  waver 
ing  Protestants,  of  every  class,  to  seek  admission 
into  the  Roman  Church.  An  article  in  the  Pall 
Mall  Gazette  took  occasion  to  warn  Catholics 
against  the  delusion  of  regarding  the  Papal  act 
as  a  triumph  of  their  Church  in  Scotland.  The 
increase  of  shepherds  did  not  necessarily  betoken 
an  increase  in  the  flock.  The  chief  interest  at 
taching  to  the  matter,  from  the  writer's  point  of 

1  Sept.  22,  1877. 


314       THE    RESTORATION    OF    THE    HIERARCHY. 

view,  was  the  striking  proof  that  it  afforded  of 
the  progress  of  religious  tolerance. 
Passive  The   anticipations  generally  entertained,   that 

attitude  of  ipoiii  11  • 

Scottish  the  people  of  Scotland  would  preserve  an  entirely 
tants.  passive  attitude  in  reference  to  the  contemplated 
act  of  the  Pope,  were  fully  realised.  The  daily 
press  was,  it  is  true,  called  upon  to  record  the 
holding  of  a  few  isolated  demonstrations,  which 
betokened  that  the  uncompromising  spirit  of 
the  old  Covenanters  was  not  altogether  extinct. 

o 

These  manifestations,  however,  could  bear  no 
comparison  with  the  outburst  of  popular  fanat 
icism  which  had  been  witnessed  eight  -  and  - 
twenty  years  before,  when  Pius  IX.  was  charged 
with  assailing  the  English  constitution,  "  by 
means  not  of  an  armada,  but  of  a  single  sheet 
of  paper."  At  that  time,  as  is  well  known,  the 
walls  of  Parliament,  and  of  every  public  hall  in 
England,  rang  with  the  wildest  denunciations 
of  the  head  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  Lord 
John  Russell  addressed  to  the  Bishop  of  Durham 
the  famous  letter,  bristling  with  misrepresented 
and  distorted  facts,  which  long  served  as  the 
manifesto  of  the  more  violent  party  among 
Anglican  Churchmen.  The  Scottish  Protestants 
declined  to  follow  a  precedent  at  once  so  un 
dignified  and  so  useless,  and  the  Papal  act  of 
1878  was  suffered  to  pass  unopposed.1  Towards 

1  One  champion  of  the  Free  Church  did,  it  is  true,  announce  in  the 
General  Assembly  that  he  had  telegraphed  to  the  Pope  to  the  follow- 


LEGAL    OPINION   ON    THE    HIERARCHY.         315 

the  end  of  March  of  that  year,  an  interesting 
document  was  published  by  the  Scotsman,  in  the  Opinion  of 

r»  •     •  11111      leading 

shape  of  a  legal  opinion  pronounced  by  the  lead-  counsel  on 

*  J  the  subject. 

ing  Scottish  counsel,  the  Dean  of  Faculty  (Mr 
Eraser)  and  Mr  Taylor  Innes,  on  the  state  of  the 
actual  law  as  affecting  the  restored  hierarchy. 
Both  expressed  their  belief  that  the  recent  act 
was  contrary  to  the  statute  law  of  Scotland, 
but  they  held,  at  the  same  time,  that  no  pains 
or  penalties  were  incurred  by  the  prelates  adopt 
ing  the  titles  conferred  on  them  by  the  Pope. 
"  Though  we  are  of  opinion,"  the  document  con 
cludes,  "  that  the  Pope's  jurisdiction  is  abolished 
in  Scotland,  and  that  he  can  confer  none  on  any 
bishop  in  Scotland,  yet  no  one  can,  by  process  of 
interdict,  declarator,  or  otherwise,  prevent  the 
establishment  of  the  proposed  hierarchy,  or  the 
assumption  of  titles  by  the  Pope's  bishops.  All 
that  the  law  does  is  to  refuse  recognition  of  such 
titles.  A  court  of  law  would  dismiss  an  action 
brought  in  the  name  of  a  person  calling  himself 
a  bishop  in  virtue  of  the  Pope's  letters,  or  at  all 
events  would  order  such  designation  to  be  struck 
out  of  a  summons  or  other  legal  writ/' l 

On  April  13,  1878,  the  prelates  of  the  Scotch 

ing  effect :  "  If  your  projected  hierarchy  is  proclaimed  in  Scotland, 
proceedings  will  be  taken  against  you  in  the  Court  of  Session."  This 
piece  of  intelligence,  however,  was  unfeelingly  received  with  "  loud 
laughter,"  and  nothing  more  was  heard  of  the  threatened  litigation. 
— TRANSLATOR. 

1  Tablet,  1878,  vol.  i.  p.  387. 


316       THE   RESTORATION    OF    THE    HIERARCHY. 

Protest  of    Episcopalian    body   published    a    formal    protest 
Episco-       against  the  Pontifical  bull  by  which  the  hierarchy 

palians.  .  J 

was  restored  in  Scotland.  This  curious  document 
runs  as  follows  :  "In  the  name  of  God,  Amen. 
Whereas  we,  the  undersigned  bishops,  occupy  by 
Divine  permission  the  ancient  sees  of  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  claiming  none  other  authority  and 
jurisdiction  than  such  as  were  claimed  and  exer 
cised  by  the  bishops  of  the  primitive  Church, 
before  any  of  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  became 
the  kingdoms  of  our  God  and  His  Christ ;  and 
teaching  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  Saints 
(and  none  other),  as  it  is  contained  in  Holy  Scrip 
ture,  and  defined  by  the  (Ecumenical  Synods  of 
the  undivided  Church  of  Christ ;  and  whereas 
the  Bishop  of  Rome,  who  neither  hath  nor  ought 
to  have  any  authority  or  jurisdiction,  ecclesias 
tical  or  spiritual,  in  this  realm,  hath,  on  the  plea  of 
a  pretended  universal  supremacy  over  the  Church 
of  Christ,  intruded  prelates  of  his  own  appoint 
ment  into  sees  occupied  by  us ;  and  whereas  it  is 
the  law  of  primitive  episcopacy,  as  instituted  by 
the  apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  all 
bishops  in  the  Church  of  Christ  are  of  the  same 
order  and  hold  the  same  apostolic  office,  and  that 
for  any  one  of  them  to  claim  universal  supremacy 
is  to  usurp  the  office  of  the  Lord  Himself;  and 
whereas,  also,  it  is  according  to  canonical  rule 
and  the  order  of  the  Catholic  Church  that  there 
should  be  but  one  bishop  in  the  same  see,  so  that 


PROTEST    OF    THE    SCOTCH    EPISCOPALIANS.       317 

the  intrusion  of  a  second  bishop  into  a  see  al 
ready  occupied  is  a  violation  of  the  law  of  unity, 
and  a  rending  of  the  body  of  Christ  :  we,  there 
fore,  the  bishops  aforesaid,"  &C.1 

We  need  not  dwell  on  the  extraordinary  con 
fusion  of  ideas,  both  theological  and  historical, 
which  underlies  this  singular  protest.  It  is  diffi 
cult  to  understand  how  its  compilers  could  thus 
ignore  the  indisputable  fact  that  the  body  which 
they  represented,  so  far  from  having  any  relations 
whatever  with  the  ancient  Church,  owed  its  ex 
istence  to  the  ecclesiastical  whims  of  the  Stuart 
kings,  who  imposed  by  main  force  on  the  Scottish 
people  a  form  of  church  government  to  which  the 
great  majority  was,  and  still  is,  invincibly  opposed. 
The  primary  function  of  the  Anglican  Establish 
ment  has  been  defined  to  be  that  of  representing 
the  spiritual  element  amid  the  constantly  chang 
ing  opinions  of  the  day,  not  of  administering 
sacraments  or  deciding  questions  of  faith ; 2  and 
she  has  been  described  by  the  leading  organ  of 
Church  and  State  in  England  as  "  exactly  suited 
to  the  English  people,  and  reflecting  their  peculi 
arities  and  prejudices."  3  The  same  may  be  said 
in  its  degree  of  the  Episcopalian  body  in  Scotland, 
and  the  Duke  of  Argyll  was  probably  right  in 
attributing  most  of  the  accessions  to  that  com 
munion  which  have  taken  place  during  the  last 

1  The  Times,  April  22,  1878. 

2  See  Kostlin,  Die  Schottische  Kirche,  p.  179. 

3  Standard  (cited  in  The  Tablet,  1878,  vol.  ii.  p.  39). 


318       THE    RESTORATION   OF    THE    HIERARCHY. 

two  centuries,  in  some  cases  to  the  "  fancy  of  be 
longing  to  a  more  fashionable  religious  body,  and 
in   many  more    to   the    associations    of    English 
academical  education."  1 
Phases  of        Like  its  Anglican  sister,  the  Established  Church 

Presbyter-        oniii'i  r>    •  11  i 

of  Scotland  has  in  the  course  01  time  passed  through 


many  and  various  phases.  Were  the  fathers  of 
the  Scottish  Reformation,  John  Knox  or  Andrew 
Melville,  to  rise  from  their  graves,  and  witness  the 
modern  development  of  the  doctrines  which  they 
taught  and  the  discipline  which  they  upheld,  they 
could  hardly  do  otherwise  than  disown  their  nine 
teenth-century  followers.  For  nigh  on  three  cen 
turies  the  Kirk  has  expended  her  forces  in  the 
two  battle-fields  of  Episcopalianism  and  ecclesi 
astical  patronage,  and  she  requires  all  her  re 
maining  strength  to  defend  herself  against  the 
deadly  influence  of  the  naturalism  and  material 
ism  of  the  present  day.  All  through  the  history 
of  Scottish  Protestantism  the  vexed  question  of 
The  pa-  church  patronage  runs  like  a  thread,  bearing 
question,  witness  to  the  indefinable  attraction  which  such 
disciplinary  questions  have  ever  possessed  for  the 
mind  of  the  Scot.  Of  the  thousand  parishes  into 
which  Scotland  was  divided  at  the  time  of  the 
Reformation,  no  less  than  seven  hundred  are  said 
to  have  been  bestowed  on  religious  and  ecclesi 
astical  corporations.2  The  First  Book  of  Discipline 

1  Edinburgh  Review,  1852,  p.  477. 

2  Cunningham,  Church  Hist,  of  Scotland  (1859),  vol.  ii.  p.  356. 


PATRONAGE    IN   THE   ESTABLISHED    CHURCH.       319 

asserted  the  right  of  the  people,  and  of  every 
individual  parish,  to  choose  their  own  minister. 
Parliament,  however,  did  not  recognise  this  claim  : 
on  the  contrary,  while  conceding  to  the  Church 
the  right  of  examining  and  instituting  its  min 
isters,  it  enacted  that  the  patronage  should  re 
main  in  the  hands  of  those  who  had  formerly 
exercised  it.  The  system  underwent  a  funda 
mental  change  through  the  operation  of  the  Act 
of  Annexation,  passed  under  James  VI.  in  1587. 
This  provided  that  all  ecclesiastical  rights  and 
property,  as  to  which  there  had  been  as  yet  no 
formal  legislation,  and  which  were  still  in  the 
possession  of  beneficiaries,  either  lay  or  clerical, 
should  pass  to  the  Crown.  King  James,  like  the  Patronage 
old  Merovingian  monarchs,  bestowed  a  large  por-  James  vi. 
tion  of  this  Church  property,  including  much  to 
which  the  ancient  patronal  rights  were  still  an 
nexed,  on  his  principal  subjects.1  In  this  way 
a  great  deal  of  patronage  came  into  the  hands 
of  laymen,  many  of  whom  were  opponents  of 
Presbyterianism,  and  in  favour  of  the  episcopal 

"  When  the  rage  to  found  and  endow  monasteries  was  epidemic  in 
our  country,  many  patrons  bestowed  their  parishes  upon  Religious 
Houses,  generally  upon  condition  that  a  specified  number  of  masses 
should  be  annually  said  for  their  souls,  and  the  souls  of  their  wives, 
their  parents,  their  children,  and  their  friends.  Others  gave  their 
parishes  to  enrich  a  bishopric,  which  was  perhaps  at  the  time  held 
by  a  relative.  To  such  an  extent  was  this  system  carried,  that  at 
the  time  of  the  Reformation,  out  of  the  thousand  parishes  of  Scot 
land,  about  seven  hundred  had  been  thus  appropriated." 
1  Kb'stlin,  Die  Schottische  Kirche,  p.  107. 


320   THE  RESTORATION  OF  THE  HIERARCHY. 

form  of  government.  Thus  the  question  of  pa 
tronage  came  to  be  ultimately  connected  with  the 
constant  warfare  between  the  rival  systems,  in 
somuch  that,  when,  the  Presbyterian  polity  was 
dominant  for  the  time,  the  rights  of  patrons  were 
abolished,  only  to  be  revived  in  full  force  when 
Episcopalianism  again  gained  the  upper  hand. 
When  King-  James,  after  his  accession  to  the 

o 

English  throne,  had  succeeded  in  establishing  the 
Episcopalian  system  in  his  native  country,  it  was 
ordered  by  Parliament  that  patrons  should  direct 
to  the  bishops  their  presentations  to  vacant  ben 
efices.1  The  plan  was  skilfully  devised  for  the 
strengthening  of  the  episcopal  influence,  but  its 
success  was  short-lived.  For  hardly  did  Presby- 
terianism  feel  itself  secured,  by  the  sanction  of 
the  Westminster  Confession,  from  the  attacks  of 
Abolition  the  Crown,  than  it  proceeded,  in  1649,  to  abolish 
.  patronage  altogether,  as  being  unauthorised  by 
the  Word  of  God,  and  a  relic  of  times  of  ignorance 
and  superstition.  Henceforth  the  ministers  were 
to  be  instituted  by  the  presbyteries,  on  receiving 
a  "  call "  from  the  congregation,  on  whom  no  min 
ister  was  to  be  imposed  without  their  own  consent. 
Twenty  years  later,  Charles  II.,  declining  to  profit 
by  the  lessons  of  past  history,  gave  back  to  the 

1  Cunningham,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  357.  "  By  Acts  of  Assembly 
and  Acts  of  Parliament,  patrons  were  now  instructed  to  direct  their 
presentations  to  the  bishop  of  the  diocese  where  the  vacant  benefice 
was.  If  the  patron  did  not  present,  the  bishop  was  empowered 
to  do  so." 


PATRONAGE    IN   THE    ESTABLISHED    CHURCH.       321 

patrons  their  former  privilege  ;  but  no  sooner  was 
William  of  Orange,  with  his  Calvinistic  sym 
pathies,  seated  on  the  throne  than  they  found 
themselves  compelled,  in  return  for  a  small  com 
pensation,  to  hand  over  their  newly  restored 
rights  to  the  elders  and  heritors,  or  chief  landed 
proprietors,  of  the  respective  parishes.  Under 
William's  sister-in-law  and  successor,  Queen  Anne, 
the  Whig  Ministry  succeeded,  after  violent  oppo 
sition,  in  carrying  through  the  legislative  union 
of  England  and  Scotland ;  but  scarcely  was  this 
achieved  than  the  Tories  took  advantage  of  the 
queen's  predilection  for  Episcopalianism  to  press 
for  the  restoration  of  the  old  system.  In  1712 
their  efforts  were  crowned  with  success  :  the 
Crown,  as  well  as  all  persons  who  had  been  for 
merly  entitled  to  exercise  patronal  rights,  was 
solemnly  confirmed  in  the  same,  and  the  presby 
teries  were  directed  duly  to  receive  the  ministers 
thus  nominated.  Such  a  measure  as  this  could 
not  but  inflict  a  blow  on  Presbyterianism  from 
which  it  could  not  easily  recover.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  was  now  in  process  of  formation 
within  the  Church  itself  a  school  of  thought 
whose  tendency  was  to  show  more  and  more 
subservience  to  the  influence  of  the  State. 

Under  the  monarchs  of  the  house  of  Hanover, 
we  find  developing  slowly  but  steadily  in  the 
Scotch  Establishment  the  so-called  system  of  the 
Moderates,  whose  policy  may  be  briefly  described 

VOL.  IV.  x 


322   THE  RESTORATION  OF  THE  HIERARCHY. 

as  one  tending  to  smooth  down  the  asperities  of 
the  ancient  Kirk,  and  to  accommodate  itself  to 
the  spirit  of  the  age,  and  to  the  requirements  of 
the  civil  power.  As  far  as  disciplinary  matters 
were  concerned,  the  effect  of  these  opinions  was  of 
course  to  strengthen  the  influence  of  the  State  in 
ecclesiastical  affairs,  and  to  undermine  the  original 
democratic  constitution  of  the  Kirk  ;  while  from 
a  doctrinal  point  of  view  their  tendency  was  to 
wards  a  relaxation  of  the  rigid  theories  of  Calvin, 
and  the  adoption  by  the  clergy  of  the  milder 
Arminian  system,  or  of  undisguisedly  rational 
istic  views.  No  express  mention  had  been  made, 
in  the  Act  of  1712,  of  the  call  which  had  hitherto 
been  an  indispensable  condition  of  every  minis 
terial  appointment.  It  had  thus  by  degrees  fallen 
into  disuse,  and  the  presentations  made  by  the 
patrons  were  uniformly  upheld  by  the  General 
Assembly,  the  supreme  spiritual  court,  often  in 
spite  of  the  remonstrances  of  the  congregations 
concerned.  This  line  of  action,  enhancing  as  it 
did  the  influence  of  the  civil  power  at  the  expense 
of  the  ecclesiastical  authority,  was  the  occasion 
of  more  than  one  movement  of  secession  in  the 
eighteenth  century,  as  in  1733  and  1752  ;  but  it 
was  not  until  a  hundred  years  later  that  the  con 
test  with  regard  to  patronage  broke  out  with 
from  t£ou  fresh  violence,  resulting  ultimately  in  that  whole- 
usted"  sale  exodus  from  the  Establishment  which  began 
i843rch'  in  1843,  spread  rapidly  over  the  whole  country, 


INFLUENCE   OF    THE   FREE    CHURCH.  323 

and  ended  in  the  erection  of  hundreds  of  new  par 
ishes,  churches,  and  schools  throughout  Scotland. 
Ten  years  previous  to  this  remarkable  movement, 
the  General  Assembly  had  attempted  to  modify 
the  call  system  in  a  manner  consonant  to  the 
requirements  of  the  time,  by  passing  the  so-called 
Veto  Act,  which  provided  that  the  call  was  to  be  The  veto 
subscribed  by  a  majority  of  heads  of  families  in  A 
the  congregation;  and  if  these  declared  them 
selves  against  the  individual  presented  by  the 
patron,  the  presbytery  was  to  refuse  to  institute 
him.  The  Court  of  Session,  however,  the  high 
est  legal  tribunal  in  Scotland,  absolutely  declined 
to  sanction  this  enactment,  as  did  also  the  Eng 
lish  House  of  Lords,  to  which  the  General  As 
sembly  appealed.  Such  was  the  only  reward 
gained  from  the  State  by  Dr  Robertson  and  his 
colleagues,  the  leaders  of  the  Moderate  party,  in 
return  for  their  well-meant  efforts  to  harmonise 
the  disciplinary  theories  of  Presbyterianism  with 
the  laws  of  the  country. 

The    result    of   the   great    secession   from   the  strength  of 
Established   Church,  of  which   we  have  spoken,  Church. 
was  the  formation  of  what  is  now  known  as  the 
Free  Church  of  Scotland — a  body  whose  adher 
ents  are  said  to  be  yearly  increasing,  and  whose 
zeal  and  activity  in  the  dissemination  of  religious 
literature,  and  in  the  education  of  vouth,  render 

\J 

it  a  formidable  competitor  with  the  Establishment. 
Three  principal  denominations  thus  share  between 


324      THE   RESTORATION    OF    THE    HIERARCHY. 

them  Presbyterian  Scotland  :  the  State  Church, 
the  United  Presbyterian,  and  the  Free.  The 
first  may  claim  to  be  of  John  Knox's  own  foun 
dation,  the  second  dates  from  the  middle  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  and  the  Free  Church,  as  we 
have  said,  had  its  origin  in  1843. 
Religious  It  is  impossible  to  peruse  the  accounts  of  the 

divisions  in  .  pi  TJ?P 

Scotland,  proceedings  of  the  representatives  ot  these  dmer- 
ent  bodies,  at  their  annual  assemblies  in  Edin 
burgh,  without  feeling  that  they  are  in  truth 
widely  separated  one  from  the  other.  A  com 
mittee  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Established 
Church  was  appointed  in  1878,  with  a  mandate 
to  ascertain  what  prospect  there  was  of  the  pro 
ject  of  a  union  between  the  three  Churches  being 
realised.  The  United  Presbyterian  Synod  offi 
cially  declared  in  the  following  year  that  "  in 
accordance  with  the  principles  and  history  of 
their  Church,  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  con 
template  sharing  with  the  Established  Church 
the  trust  reposed  in  it  by  the  State."1  As  to 
the  Free  Church,  nothing  can  be  clearer  than  the 
fact  that  that  body  has  in  no  degree  receded 
from  the  position  which  it  took  up  nearly  fifty 
years  ago,  in  respect  to  the  question  of  repudi 
ating  all  kind  of  civil  interference  with  religion.2 
In  other  words,  the  gulf  which  separates  these 

1  Edinburgh  Daily  Review.   Report  of  United  Presbyterian  Synod, 
May  9,  1879. 

'2  Ibid.     Report  of  Free  Church  General  Assembly,  May  31, 1879. 


THE    ESTABLISHED    CHURCH   AND    THE    STATE.       325 

three  religious  denominations  seems  to  be  even 
more  impassable  in  our  own  day  than  it  was  forty 
years  ago.  The  division  between  them,  to  use 
the  words  of  Professor  Calderwood,  is  to  all  ap 
pearances  an  evil  that  does  not  admit  of  remedy. 

Notwithstanding  the  large  extent  to  which  the  The  Estab 
lished 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland  has  always  en-  Church 

J  and  the 

joyed  the  support  of  the  State,  two  blows  have  state. 
been  inflicted  upon  her  in  recent  years,  which  her 
opponents  assert  to  be  only  preparatory  to  com 
plete  disestablishment.  These  are  the  abolition 
by  Parliament,  at  the  instance  of  Mr  M'Laren,  of 
the  annuity-tax,  formerly  levied  from  other  de 
nominations  in  favour  of  the  State  religion  ;  and, 
secondly,  the  Act  rendering  the  publication  of 
banns  in  the  parish  church  no  longer  compulsory.1 
A  still  more  important  crisis  in  the  fortunes  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland  is  at  present  impending,  in 
the  shape  of  the  bill  introduced  into  the  House 
of  Commons  by  Mr  Dick  Peddie,  for  her  dis 
establishment  and  disendowment.2 

Looking  back  over  the  past  history  of  Scottish  Fiuctua- 
Protestantism,    the   observer    is    struck    by    the  Scottish 

Protes- 

singular  and  disedifying  spectacle  of  an  almost  tantism. 
continuous  process  of  change  in  the  constitution 
of  the   Church.     No  less  than   ten  times  has  it 
been   altered    in    the    course    of  the    last   three 

1  See  ante,  pp.  278,  279. 

2  Since  the  above  was  written,  the  party  of  disestablishment  has 
been  powerfully  reinforced  by  the  accession  to  their  ranks  of  the 
veteran  Liberal  leader,  Mr  Gladstone. — TRANSLATOR. 


326       THE   RESTORATION   OF    THE    HIERARCHY. 

centuries,1  and  we  are  warned  by  competent 
judges  to  look  for  changes  still  more  vital  in  the 
immediate  future.  "  Reformation,  restoration, 
revolution,  disruption  —  such  are  the  four  key 
notes,"  remarks  Dr  Wordsworth,  the  Scottish- 
Anglican  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  "  which  mark 
the  four  great  epochs  of  our  Scottish  Church 
history  downwards  from  the  middle  of  the  six 
teenth  century.  And  whether  or  no  we  shall 
have  occasion  to  add  to  them  a  fifth — viz.,  dis 
establishment — will,  in  all  probability,  be  seen 
ere  long.  If  the  Reformation  had  done  its  work 
wisely  and  effectually,  there  would  have  been  no 
need  for  rebellion  first  and  restoration  after 
wards.  ...  If  the  Restoration  had  done  its 
work  wisely  and  effectually,  there  would  have 
been  no  occasion  for  the  Revolution  afterwards. 
...  If  the  Revolution  had  done  fully  and  effec 
tually  what  it  undertook  to  do,  the  fatal  move- 

1  In  Mr  Lawson's  edition  of  Keith's  Affairs  of  Church  and  State 
(vol.  iii.  p.  88)  is  given  the  following  summary  of  the  changes 
referred  to : 

1.  The  Knoxian  or  Superintendent  system     .  1560-1571. 

2.  The  Tulchan  system 1571-1590. 

3.  The  Melvillian  or  Presbyterian  system       .  1590-1603. 

4.  Titular  or  nominal  Episcopacy    .         .         .  1603-1610. 

5.  Pure  Episcopacy 1610-1639. 

6.  Presbyterianism  restored    ....  1639-1650. 

7.  Presbyterianism  divided  into  Resolutioners 

and  Protesters 1650-1661. 

8.  Pure  Episcopacy  restored   ....  1661-1688. 

9.  Presbyterianism  restored    ....  1688-1843. 
10.  Disruption,  and  foundation'of  Free  Church  1843. 


SUBDIVISIONS    OF    PROTESTANTISM.  327 

ment  which  ended  in  disruption  would  have  been 
unknown."  l 

A  more  decisive  condemnation  of  the  revolt 
from  the  ancient  Church  in  the  sixteenth  century 
than  these  words  convey  can  with  difficulty  be 
imagined.  A  leading  Anglican  dignitary  has  not 
hesitated  to  characterise  as  "  seceders  "  the  ad 
herents  of  the  Episcopalian  body  in  Scotland  ; 2 
but  if  the  theory  of  Bishop  Wordsworth  be  cor 
rect,  the  term  may  be  applied  with  at  least  equal 
justice  to  all  those  who  abandoned  the  religion 
of  their  fathers. 

Besides    the    three    leading    denominations    of  Subdivi 
sions  of 
which  we  have  spoken,  the   comprehensive  Pro-  Protestant 

sects. 

testantism  of  Scotland  includes  numerous  smaller 
sects.  One  list,  which  does  not  pretend  to  be 
exhaustive,  enumerates  these  lesser  religious 
bodies  as  follows :  Irvingites,  Rowites,  Volun 
taries,  Vetoists,  Strathbogites,  Free  Kirk  Ad 
herents,  Drummondites,  English  Episcopalians, 
Scotch  Episcopalians,  Congregationalists,  Re 
formed  Presbyterians,  Evangelical  Unionists, 
United  Original  Seceders,  simple  Presbyterians, 
Adherents  of  the  Gospel  Church,  Catholic  Apos- 
tolics,  the  Church  of  John  Knox,  the  Church 
of  the  New  Jerusalem,  Old  Scottish  Independents, 
Chartists,  Socialists,  Secularists,  Waddelites, 
Knightites,  &c.,  &c.8 

1  Wordsworth,  Discourse  on  Scottish  Church  History,  pp.  43,  44. 

2  Stanley,  Lectures  on  the  Church  of  Scotland,  pp.  149,  169,  172. 

3  Walsh,  Hist,  of  the  Cath.  Church  in  Scotland,  p.  562. 


328       THE    RESTORATION    OF   THE   HIERARCHY. 

Each  of  these  sects  maintains  certain  theological 

views  of  its  own,  more  or  less  sharply  denned,  and 

more  or  less  distinct  from  those  of  the  rest.     It 

must    be  remembered  that   the   whole   dogmatic 

Modifica-     system  of  Presbyterianism  has  undergone  funda- 

tionofthe  J ,  .  .     . 

original      mental  changes  since  its  original  evolution  three 

Calvinism. 

centuries  ago.  Calvinism,  properly  so  called,  can 
no  longer  pretend  to  have  that  hold  on  the  Scot 
tish  mind  which  was  formerly  claimed  for  it.1  For 
more  than  two  hundred  years  the  gloomy  doctrines 
of  Geneva  reigned  supreme  in  Scotland :  they 
were  laid  down  in  the  oldest  authoritative  for 
mulas  of  the  Church,  and  received  the  solemn 
sanction  of  the  Westminster  Conference.  But  in 
the  middle  of  the  last  century  the  influence  of  the 
Moderatist  party  helped  to  bring  about  that  reac 
tion  which  tended  to  favour  the  Arminian  teach 
ing,  and  to  acknowledge  at  least  some  degree  of 
freedom  in  the  will  of  man.  It  is  hardly  with 
justice  that  this  system  has  been  charged  with 
being  unphilosophic  :  on  the  contrary,  it  was  in 
the  system  of  Calvin  that  the  utter  misconception 
of  the  nature  of  the  human  soul,  and  the  anti- 
philosophic  spirit  which  characterised  the  pioneers 
of  Protestantism,  reached  their  highest  develop 
ment.  Philosophic  speculation  can  never  be  en 
tirely  suppressed ;  but  unless  it  be  directed  by  the 

1  Cf.  Cunningham,  Church  Hist.,  vol.  ii.  p.  140.  "But  besides 
this,  Calvinism  is  native  to  the  Scottish  mind.  The  land  which  has 
produced  so  many  metaphysicians  could  scarcely  content  itself  with 
the  plausible  but  unphilosophic  system  of  Arminius." 


SPREAD    OF    RATIONALISM    IN    SCOTLAND.       329 

light  of  faith,  it  will  surely  be  led  astray  by  the 
ignis  fatuus  of  human  error.  Under  the  influence 
of  the  English  and  Scottish  philosophy,  the  em 
piricism  of  Locke,  the  deism  of  Tindal,  and  the 
scepticism  of  Hume,  the  supremacy  of  the  once 
dominant  theology  of  Calvin  was  for  ever  de 
stroyed,  and  the  door  was  opened  wide  to  the 
new  rationalistic  spirit  of  the  day.  The  reaction  Else  of  the 

rationalis- 

due  to  the  school  of  thought  inaugurated  by  Reid  tic  spirit. 
and  his  followers  had  no  lasting  fruits.1     In  proof 
of  the  extent  to  which  the  Presbyterian  Churches 
have  been  penetrated  by  rationalistic  views,  we 
may  refer  to  the  recent  cases  of  Professor  Smith  Scottish 

heresy 

of  Aberdeen,  arid  the  United  Presbyterian  min-  cases. 
ister,  Mr  Ferguson.  The  former  (after  being 
acquitted  by  his  own  presbytery)  was  convicted, 
before  the  highest  spiritual  tribunal,  of  having 
contested  the  authenticity  of  the  Pentateuch,  and 
propounded  erroneous  views  as  to  the  inspiration 
of  the  sacred  books.  Mr  Ferguson,  a  minister  of 
Glasgow,  was  accused  of  having  written  in  a  sense 
opposed  to  the  Westminster  Confession,  of  having 
modified  the  orthodox  doctrine  of  predestination, 
and  of  having  expounded  the  Christian  mysteries 
in  language  borrowed  from  modern  philosophy. 
Suspended  by  his  presbytery,  he  was  rehabili 
tated  by  the  Synod,  but  under  the  obligation 
of  demonstrating  the  agreement  of  his  sermons 
and  writings  with  the  Confession,  and  of  refrain 

1  See  Stock],  Geschichte  der  Philosophic,  pp.  618-648. 


330       THE    RESTORATION    OF    THE    HIERARCHY. 

ing  for  the  future  from  his  unconventional  modes 
of  expression.  The  narrow  majority,  in  the  first 
of  these  cases,  of  twenty  votes  out  of  six  hundred, 
together  with  the  fact  that  the  most  learned  men 
in  the  country  espoused  the  cause  of  the  con 
demned  professor,  and  appealed  on  his  behalf  to 
the  scientific  results  of  Continental  exegesis,  suf 
ficiently  testify  to  the  spirit  prevalent  in  the 
Churches.  Smith,  who  took  his  stand  entirely  on 
the  most  advanced  German  Biblical  criticism  of 
the  day,  was  relieved  of  his  professorship  two 
years  later. 
Proposed  Among  the  theological  questions  which  have 

revision  of  .  if  i    •         i        c^i  •    i     T-> 

the  Pres-     come  prominently  forward  in  the  bcottish  Jrrotes- 

hyteriau 

formu-       tant    Churches  in  recent   years,   have    been   the 

laries. 

proposed  revision  of  the  formularies,  and  the 
denial  of  the  doctrine  of  eternal  punishment.  "  Is 
the  Anglican  Church  worth  preserving  ? "  is  the 
inquiry  which  Mr  Gladstone  has  lately  deemed  it 
opportune  to  address  to  his  fellow-churchmen  in 
England ;  and  in  the  bosom  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Scotland  has  simultaneously  been  raised 
the  not  less  momentous  question,  "  Is  the  West 
minster  Confession  of  Faith  worth  revising  ? "  l 
Mr  Macrae,  a  minister  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
body,  has  openly  asserted  that  in  its  teaching  as  to 
predestination,  the  impossibility  of  man  once  justi 
fied  losing  divine  grace,  and  the  eternal  condemna- 

1  Is  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  worth  revising  ?    By  Phila- 
lethes  (Glasgow,  1877). 


ATTACK   ON    DOGMAS    OF    RELIGION.  331 

tion  of  those  outside  the  Church,1  the  Confession 
is  in  direct  opposition  to  Holy  Writ.  He  charged 
his  brethren  in  the  ministry  with  not  believing 
the  doctrines  to  whose  truth  they  had  solemnly 
subscribed,  and  he  quoted  in  illustration  these 
words  of  the  Confession  :  "It  is  very  pernicious, 
and  to  be  detested,  to  assert  that  men  not  pro 
fessing  the  Christian  religion  can  be  saved  in  any 
other  way  whatsoever,  be  they  ever  so  diligent  to 
frame  their  lives  according  to  the  light  of  nature 
and  the  law  of  that  religion  they  do  profess." '  "I 
call  on  the  fathers  and  brethren  of  this  presby 
tery,"  exclaimed  Mr  Macrae  in  holy  zeal,  "  to 
acknowledge  honestly  if  that  is  the  theology 
which  they  profess  to  hold."  In  truth,  if,  as  is 
universally  allowed,  the  belief  of  Presbyterians  of 
to-day  does  differ  in  important  points  from  the 
teaching  of  the  Confession  of  Westminster,  the 
demand  that  this  discrepancy  should  be  publicly 
recognised  seems  no  more  than  reasonable.  And 
the  General  Assembly  virtually  admitted  this,  by 
issuing  in  1879  a  so-called  Declaratory  Statement, 
by  which  the  rigid  Calvinistic  doctrine  of  predesti 
nation  was  materially  modified. 

Not  only  the  doctrine  just  referred  to,  but  also  Attacks  OH 

•*  the  dogma 

that  which  teaches  the  eternity  of  the  punishment  of  eternal 

•f  punish  - 

of  hell,  has  been  strenuously  attacked,  both  in  ment- 

1  "  The  heathen  in  mass  .  .  .  are  evidently  strangers  to  God  and 
going  down  to  death." 

2  Westminster  Confession  (ed.  1877),  ch.  x.  sect.  4. 


332       THE    RESTORATION    OF    THE    HIERARCHY. 

England  and  Scotland,  in  our  own  days.1  In  this 
connection  also  Mr  Macrae  has  come  forward  as 
the  representative  of  popular  rationalism  against 
the  teaching  of  the  Bible  ;  and  not  content  with 
explaining  away  the  words  of  Scripture,  has 
specially  emphasised  the  extraordinary  discrep 
ancies  which  he  professes  to  have  discovered  be 
tween  the  teaching  of  the  Westminster  Confession 
and  of  Holy  Writ.  Nor  is  such  a  contradiction 
by  any  means  so  improbable  as  it  might  at  first 
sight  appear.  For  can  there,  in  truth,  be  any 
room  for  a  belief  in  the  eternity  of  punishment  in 
the  genuine  system  of  Calvin  ?  Does  not  that 
system,  in  its  teaching  on  predestination,  do  away 
with  the  freedom,  and  consequently  with  the  re 
sponsibility  of  the  human  will  ?  "  No  responsi 
bility,"  it  has  been  justly  argued,2  "  requires  the 
denial  of  guilt ;  and  the  denial  of  guilt  is  equiva 
lent  to  the  denial  of  sin.  If  no  responsibility  nor 
sin,  then  there  can  be  no  punishment,  for  punish 
ment  is  the  wages  of  sin.  If  no  punishment  for 
sin,  then  there  is  no  hell.  If  there  be  no  sin  nor 
hell,  then  there  is  no  Saviour ;  for  the  object  of  a 
Saviour  is  to  deliver  men  from  sin  and  hell."  In 
1882,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Free  Church 
sat  in  judgment  on  a  work  by  Professor  Bruce, 
entitled  '  The  Chief  End  of  Revelation/  which 

1  See,  on  this  question,  an  excellent  article  in  the  Dublin  Review, 
Jan.  1881,  pp.  116-145. 

2  Munro,  Calvinism  in  its  relations  to  Scripture  and  Reason  (1856), 
p.  192. 


DECAY   OF    THE    INFLUENCE    OF    RELIGION.       333 

was  alleged  to  attack  the  authority  of  Holy 
Scripture  ;  but  they  were  unable  to  come  to  any 
practical  conclusion  regarding  it.1 

That  under  such  circumstances  as  these  religion  Decay  of 

religion  in 

must  inevitably  lose  all  influence  on  the  masses,  Scotland. 
is  evident  at  the  first  glance.  At  a  meeting,  some 
ten  years  ago,  of  the  Free  Presbytery  of  Edin 
burgh,  Mr  Gall  referred  to  a  recent  report  received 
on  the  state  of  the  lower  classes,  from  which  it 
appeared  that  "  evangelical  religion  was  losing 
ground  in  the  city,  and  the  agencies  at  present 
in  operation  were  altogether  inadequate  to  the 
necessities  of  the  case  :  for  every  step  they  had 
taken,  the  enemy  had  taken  two,  so  that  if  the 
same  process  should  continue  to  go  on,  nothing 
could  be  more  certain  than  that,  in  two  or  three 
generations,  Protestant  Christianity  would  be 
substantially  put  down."  :  The  Scotsman  wrote  in 
similar  terms.  "  That  the  old  Protestant  Churches 
are  losing  their  hold  upon  great  masses  of  the 
population  is  a  complaint  that  comes  from  all 
quarters  of  Christendom.  From  Germany  comes 
a  wail  of  despair,  from  England  a  cry  of  alarm, 
and  now  the  coronach  is  raised  in  the  metropolis 
of  '  Bible-loving '  Scotland  itself."  The  language 

1  Glasgow  Herald,  May  26,  1882. 

2  Marshall,  Protestant  Journalism,  p.  28.     This  powerful  writer, 
a  convert  to  Catholicism,  whose  acquaintance   with  the  religious 
views  of  his  countrymen,  and  power  of  analysing  their  expression 
in  the  contemporary  press,  were  alike  remarkable,  died  in  Decem 
ber  1877. 


334       THE    RESTORATION    OF   THE    HIERARCHY. 

of  Mr  Gall  sufficiently  indicates  in  what  direction 
he  detected  signs  of  real  progress.  "The  most 
alarming  circumstance  of  all,"  he  declared,  "  was 
the  steady  progress  of  Romanism,  which,  during 
the  past  fifty  years,  from  being  almost  nothing, 
had  succeeded  in  planting  itself  as  a  great  religious 
and  political  power  in  our  land.  .  .  .  Drunken 
ness,  infidelity,  and  Sabbath-breaking  were  all  on 
the  increase,  but  perhaps  none  of  these  was  to  be 
so  much  dreaded  as  Romanism." l  Expressions 
such  as  these  cannot  but  recall  to  our  minds  the 
pithy  comment  made  by  Hugh  Miller  on  Lord 
George  Gordon  and  his  vandal  mob :  "  Good 
Protestants,  but  bad  Christians." 
Position  In  singular  contrast  with  the  eccentricities  and 

arid  pros-  _  .  ,  ,          , .     . 

pect.s         errors  01   these  humanly  invented  religious   sys- 
cathoiic     terns,  the  ancient  Apostolic  Church  stands  forth 

Church 

iUiuicot  once  more  in  all  the  majesty  and  beauty  of  her 
restored  organisation.  The  act  by  which  Leo 
XIII.  revived  the  normal  government  of  the  Scot 
tish  Church  was  a  link  which  reunited  her  with 
the  pre-Reformation  period  of  her  history.  The 
influence  which  her  episcopate  wielded  for  up 
wards  of  a  thousand  years,  and  which  three  cen 
turies  ago  was  shattered,  as  it  seemed  for  ever,  by 
the  machinations  of  the  evil  one,  is  once  more  in 
active  and  fruitful  operation.  What  the  ancient 
Church  of  Scotland  believed,  practised,  and  taught, 
that  is  believed,  practised,  and  taught  by  Scottish 

1  Marshall,  Protestant  Journalism,  p.  29. 


PROSPECTS    OF   THE    CHURCH    IN    SCOTLAND.      335 

Catholics  to-day.  Let  there  but  be  granted  to 
the  Church  that  liberty  of  action,  that  air  and 
light  which  are  the  indispensable  conditions  of 
her  being,  and  she  cannot  fail  to  deliver  the 
people  of  Scotland  anew  from  the  bonds  of  error, 
of  unbelief,  and  of  intemperance,  in  which  they 
have  so  long  been  held.  Let  clergy  and  people 
but  preserve  their  union  unbroken,  and  Scotland 
may  yet  look  forward  with  confidence  to  the  same 
splendid  results  which,  alike  in  England,  Holland, 
America,  and  Australia,  have  followed  the  resto 
ration  of  the  hierarchy,  and  which  form  some  of 
the  brightest  pages  in  the  religious  history  of  our 
times. 

The  Scottish  Church  is,  it  is  true,  but  poorly  Material 

,  -,  -r-jT-      ••  condition 

provided  with  this  world  s  goods.     We  have  seen  of  the 

Church. 

how,  three  hundred  years  ago,  her  extensive  pos 
sessions  fell  a  prey  to  the  nobles  and  the  preachers 
of  the  new  gospel.  But  although  the  spoliated 
property  of  the  Church  and  the  poor  has  brought, 
as  history  abundantly  testifies,1  little  profit — nay, 
rather,  disaster  and  calamity — to  its  new  posses 
sors,  yet  the  Church  herself  has  been  thus  freed 
from  a  burden  which  had  grown  in  the  course  of 
centuries  to  be  a  serious  hindrance  to  the  fruitful- 
ness  of  her  labours.  Catholicism  in  Scotland  has 
to-day  little  to  fear  in  this  respect.  At  the  same 
time,  in  direct  proportion  to  the  vigorous  growth 

1  For  detailed  evidence  of  this,  see  Sir  Henry  Spelman's  History 
and  Fate  of  Sacrilege,  edited  by  two  Anglican  clergymen  (1846). 


336       THE    RESTORATION    OF   THE    HIERARCHY. 

of  her  spiritual  life  is  the  certainty  that  material 
support  will  not  be  wanting  to  her.  The  recent 
history  of  the  Scottish  Church  affords  no  more 
striking  illustration  of  this  truth  than  in  the 
The  Abbey  foundation  of  the  great  Benedictine  Abbey  of 
Augustus.  Fort-Augustus,  on  the  shores  of  Loch  Ness,  in 
Inverness -shire.  Called  into  existence  through 
the  munificence  of  Lord  Lovat  and  other  benefac 
tors  not  less  generous,  this  remarkable  institu 
tion,  which  challenges  comparison  with  the  finest 
monasteries  of  medieval  times,  is  at  once  a  centre 
of  religious  life  and  a  seat  of  education  and  in 
struction  of  youth.  By  a  brief,  dated  December 
12,  1882,  it  was  raised  by  Leo  XIII.  to  the  rank 
of  an  abbey,  immediately  subject  to  the  Holy  See.1 
Seculars  Among  the  latest  proofs  given  by  Leo  XIII.  of 
lars.  6The  his  solicitude  for  the  welfare  of  the  Scottish 
manos  Church  was  the  publication,  on  May  7,  1881,  of 
the  important  bull  Romanes  Pontifices.  The 
regulations  issued  by  Benedict  XIV.  for  the  Eng 
lish  mission  had  long  ceased  to  suffice  for  the 
requirements  of  modern  times.  There  can  be  no 
room  for  doubt  that  the  flourishing  condition  to 
which  the  Church  in  Great  Britain  has  attained 
since  1829  is  very  largely  due  to  the  indefatigable 

1  The  abbey  of  Fort- Augustus  was  selected  in  1886  as  the  most 
fitting  spot  for  the  assembly  of  the  first  national  council  of  the 
restored  hierarchy.  In  1888  the  first  abbot  (the  Right  Rev.  Leo 
Linse)  received  the  solemn  benediction  at  the  hands  of  Archbishop 
Persico,  in  presence  of  a  large  assembly  of  prelates,  clergy,  and 
laity.  — TRANSLATOR. 


THE   BULL    ROMANOS  PONTIFICES.  337 

labours  of  the  religious  orders  ;  nor  would  it  be 
rash  to  assert  that  without  the  support  of  those 
bodies  the  bishops  would  have  found  it  impos 
sible  to  satisfy  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  faithful. 
The  prominent  part  thus  taken  in  the  labours  of 
the  mission  by  these  orders  rendered  it  inevitable 
that  a  number  of  circumstances  should  arise,  in 
which  the  interests  of  secular  and  regular  clergy 
would  be  more  or  less  in  conflict.  The  rights  of 
both  parties  were  defined  by  the  Pope  in  the  bull 
already  mentioned,  of  whose  principal  provisions 
the  following  is  a  summary.1 

1.  Regulars  residing  on  the  mission  enjoy  the 
same  privileges  of  exemption  as  those  living  within 
the  monastery,  except  in  certain  cases  expressly 
provided  for,  and,  generally  speaking,  in  everything 
concerning  the  cure  of  souls  and  the  administra 
tion  of  the  sacraments.  2.  Members  of  religious 
orders,  if  missionary  rectors  or  curates,  are  bound 
to  attend  the  conferences  of  the  clergy.  3.  They 
are  also  required  to  assist  at  the  diocesan  synods. 
4.  They  have  the  right  of  appealing,  under  cer 
tain  restrictions,2  against  the  episcopal  interpreta 
tion  of  synodal  decrees.  5.  In  the  subdivision  of 

1  Sanctissimi  D.  N.  Leonis  XIII.  Constitutio,  qua  nonnulla  contro- 
versiarum  capita  inter  episcopos  et  missionaries  regulares  Anglic  et 
Scotia;  definiuntur.     The  text  of  the  bull  was  printed  in  Der  Kath- 
olik,  1881,  vol.  i.  p.  618-638. 

2  When  the  question  is  one  which  touches  the  common  law  of  the 
Church,  the  appeal  is  said  to  be  in  devolutivo — i.e.,  the  law  con 
tinues  to  bind  until  otherwise  decided  by  the  Holy  See  :  in  the  case 
of  new  and  special  laws  (affecting  regulars),  the  appeal  is  in  suspen- 

VOL.  IV.  Y 


338       THE   RESTORATION    OF    THE   HIERARCHY. 

canonically  erected  parishes,  the  bishop  is  bound 
to  observe  the  formalities  required  by  the  Council 
of  Trent ; l  in  the  case  of  ordinary  missions  he 
may  proceed  to  act  after  taking  the  advice  of  his 
chapter.2  The  opinion  of  the  rector  of  the  mission 
should  first  be  taken  in  the  matter.  6.  The  bishop 
is  under  no  circumstances  obliged  to  appoint  a 
regular  to  the  charge  of  the  newly  elected  mis 
sion.  7.  The  bishop  has  the  right  of  supervision 
and  visitation  of  the  primary  schools  in  missions 
served  by  regulars ;  but  the  privileges  of  the 
latter  in  respect  to  schools  and  colleges  for  higher 
education  are  and  remain  intact.  8.  No  new 
religious  foundations  can  be  made  without  the 
consent  of  the  Bishop  and  of  the  Holy  See.  9.  The 
same  sanction  is  required  in  order  to  change  the 
scope  of  any  existing  religious  institute,  unless 
such  change  is  provided  for  in  the  original  foun 
dation,  and  regards  merely  the  internal  govern 
ment  and  discipline.  10.  Regulars,  who  have 
the  cure  of  souls,  are  bound  to  render  an  annual 
account  to  the  bishop  of  so  much  of  the  offerings 
of  the  faithful  as  are  bestowed  on  the  mission  as 
such,  and  not  on  themselves  personally.  As  to 
what  comes  under  the  denomination  of  mission 
funds,  this  point  is  to  be  decided  on  the  principles 

sivo — {fgf)  the  operation  of  the  law  is  suspended  until  Rome  has 
spoken. — TRANSLATOR. 

1  Cap.  iv.  sess.  21.     De  reformatione. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  According  to  the  provisions  of  the  first  Council  of  "Westminster 
(De  regimine  congregationum  sen  missionum,  No.  5). — TRANSLATOR. 


SCOTLAND   AND    THE   HOLY    SEE.  339 

laid  down  by  the   second   Provincial  Council   of 
Westminster.1 

Our  survey  of  the  Christian  centuries  is  ended.  Scotland 

and  the 

Saint  Ninian,  trained  in  Rome  for  his  great  mis-  Holy  see. 
sion,  was  the  first  messenger  of  the  faith  to  Scot 
land  ;  and  from  the  days  of  Ninian  onward  the 
union  of  the  Scottish  Church  with  the  Holy  See 
remained  unbroken.  During  the  monastic  period 
of  her  history2  the  influence  of  Rome  may,  in 
deed,  seem  to  have  been  for  a  time  obscured. 
But  that  period  was,  as  we  have  seen,  an  extra 
ordinary  episode  in  the  life  of  the  Church,  due  to 
the  peculiar  circumstances  of  time  and  place  in 
which  it  took  its  rise  ;  and,  the  rude  northern 
peoples  once  converted  through  its  means,  it  was 
destined  speedily  to  give  place  to  the  normal  form 
of  ecclesiastical  government.  From  the  time  of 
the  establishment  of  the  diocesan  system  in  the 
eleventh  century,  through  the  labours  of  Saint 
Margaret  and  her  consort,  Malcolm  Canmore,  few 
countries  of  Europe  maintained  so  intimate  a  rela 
tion  with  Rome  as  Catholic  Scotland.  The  per- 

1  Cap.  De  bonis  ecclesiasticis.   See  Collectio  Condi.  Lacens.,  vol.  iii. 
p.  981. 

2  A  poet  of  our  own  times  has  thus  depicted  monastic  England: — 

"  Who  with  the  ploughshare  clove  the  barren  moors, 
And  to  green  meadows  changed  the  swampy  shores  ? 
Thinned  the  rank  woods,  and  for  the  cheerful  grange 
Made  room  where  wolf  and  bear  were  used  to  range  ? 
Who  thought,  and  showed  by  deeds,  that  gentler  chains 
Should  bind  the  vassal  to  his  lord's  domains  ? 
The  thoughtful  monks,  intent  their  God  to  please, 
For  Christ's  dear  sake,  with  human  sympathies." 


340      THE    RESTORATION    OF   THE    HIERARCHY. 

secuting  laws  enacted  by  the  self-constituted  Par 
liament  of  August  1560  did,  indeed,  succeed  in 
weakening  that  relation ;  but  the  course  of  our 
narrative  has  sufficiently  demonstrated  that  it  was 
never  altogether  destroyed.  Even  in  our  own 
day,  the  impress  of  Catholicism  is  still  stamped 
upon  the  face  of  Scotland.  Louder  than  human 
tongue  can  speak,  the  voiceless  ruins  of  her  noble 
cathedral  and  monastic  churches  still  bear  their 
witness  to  the  ancient  faith.1  We  have  seen  how, 
with  the  first  signs  of  relaxation  of  the  crushing 
penal  statutes,  the  Scottish  Catholics  re-entered 
on  the  public  life  of  the  nation,  and  at  the  same 
time  strengthened  their  connection  with  the  centre 
of  Christian  unity.  The  Popes,  on  their  side,  never 

1  "  Ye  holy  walls,  that,  still  sublime, 
Resist  the  crumbling  touch  of  Time, 
How  strongly  still  your  form  displays 
The  piety  of  ancient  days  ! 
As  through  your  ruins  hoar  and  grey, 
Ruins  yet  beauteous  in  decay, 
The  silvery  moonbeams  trembling  fly  ; 
The  forms  of  ages  long  gone  by 
Crowd  thick  on  Fancy's  wondering  eye 
And  wake  the  soul  to  musings  high. 
E'en  now,  as  lost  in  thought  profound, 
I  view  the  solemn  scene  around, 
And  pensive  gaze  with  wistful  eyes, 
The  past  returns,  the  present  flies  ; 
Again  the  dome  in  pristine  pride 
Lifts  high  its  roof  and  arches  wide, 
That,  knit  with  curious  tracery, 
Each  Gothic  ornament  display  : 
The  high-arched  windows,  painted  fair, 
Show  many  a  saint  and  martyr  there." — BURNS. 


PRESENT    POSITION    OF    CATHOLICS.  341 

relaxed  in  their  interest  and  care  for  their  Scot 
tish  children.  They  accorded  to  them  material 
support  when  it  was  most  needed,  and  provided 
for  their  spiritual  wants,  first  by  the  appointment 
of  vicars-apostolic,  and  finally  by  the  restoration 
of  the  hierarchy.  And  to-day  there  is  no  body  Position  of 
of  men  which  stands  higher  in  the  public  esteem  lie  clergy 

at  the  pres- 

than  the  Catholic  clergy  of  Scotland.  The  old  entday. 
fanatical  fervour  is  strangely  cooled ;  and  the 
attitude  of  the  modern  Scotsman  towards  his 
Catholic  countrymen  is  in  happy  contrast  with 
the  blind  irrational  zeal  of  his  fathers,  which 
hunted  down  priests  and  bishops  like  wild  beasts, 
or  slowly  crushed  them  beneath  the  grinding  pres 
sure  of  merciless  laws.  "  No  clergyman  in  Glas 
gow,"  wrote  the  leading  journal  of  that  city,  in 
February  1883,  "is  more  respected,  and,  we  may 
add,  loved  by  all  who  know  him,  than  Archbishop 
Eyre.  The  first  bearer  of  the  restored  title  of 
'  Archbishop  of  Glasgow/  he  has  never  obtruded 
that  title  in  a  society  in  which  he  knows  it  awak 
ens  very  checkered  memories,  and  is  regarded  as  a 
somewhat  illegitimate  assumption.  He  has  filled 
his  place  with  courtesy  to  all ;  has  done  his  duty 
in  every  public  movement  he  could  assist ;  has 
ruled  his  clergy  faithfully,  and  laboured  assidu 
ously  for  the  temporal  and  spiritual  good  of  his 
co-religionists.  .  .  .  Throughout  Scotland  gener 
ally,  the  Romish  clergy  do  their  duty  with  devo 
tion.  They  minister  to  their  generally  poor,  and 


342       THE   RESTORATION    OF   THE   HIERARCHY. 

often  degraded,  flocks  with  faithful  zeal.  .  .  .  We 
have  no  love  of  their  creed  and  their  systems  ;  but 
we  ought  to  be  therefore  all  the  more  ready  to  do 
justice  to  good  qualities,  which  ought  to  be  recog 
nised  by  all."1 

May  the  rich  blessings  which,  since  the  restora 
tion  of  the  hierarchy  in  England  on  September 
29,  1850,  have  been  poured  out  on  that  country, 
be  imparted  in  the  future  still  more  abundantly 
to  Catholic  Scotland ! 


LAUS  DEO   TKIUNI. 


I  Glasgow  Herald,     (Quoted  in  The  Tablet,  February  24,  1883.) 


APPENDIX, 


I.  (p.  39). 

LETTER  FROM  POPE  URBAN  VIII.  TO  RICHARD  SMITH,  BISHOP 
OF  CHALCEDON,  VICAR  -  APOSTOLIC  FOR  ENGLAND  AND 
SCOTLAND.  ROME,  1626. 

(Cod.  Awjcl,  B.  2.  5,  p.  206.  Urlani  Till.  Epistolcc  et  Brevia.) 
Episcopo  Calcedonensi. 

Patefiunt  isthic  catharactse  coeli  et  manna  coelestium  con- 
solationum  depluit  in  terras  scatentes  venenatis  hsereticorum 
dogmatum  torrentibus.  Orthodoxam  fidem,  quam  carceris 
squallore  mcerentem,  et  catenarum  ignominias  deforniatam 
ante  acta  setas  qurerebat  in  latibulis,  videtis  nunc  in  Britan- 
narum  reginarurn  solio  coronatam  diademate  honoris.  Jactate 
cogitationes  vestras  in  domino,  in  cujus  manu  sunt  corda 
dominantium,  et  ipse  ex  zizaniorum  senticetis  seliget  vobis 
messem  benedictionis,  et  pane  Angelorum  instruct  mensas 
illas,  ubi  fel  Draconum  crudelis  hseresis  propinat.  Nos 
quidem  ex  literis  fraternitatis  tuse  non  leve  cepimus  solatium, 
tarn  pium  Anglicanse  Reginae  ingenium  debellare  in  Britan- 
nicis  Insulis,  potenter  dimicante  Domino,  potentias  Diaboli  et 
Regii  Conjugis  cor  captivare  in  obsequium  filiorum  Dei.  Ut 
tarn  beatam  spem  optatos  ad  exitus  Spiritus  Sanctus  perducat, 
accuratissimis  precibus  flagitabunt  quotidie  Pontificia  sol- 


344  APPENDIX. 

licitudo  et  Catholica  Ecclesia.  Vos  interea  armamini  jejuniis, 
pugnate  orationibus  cseterisque  pietatis  artibus,  inferte  vim 
regno  coelorum,  atque  inde  auxiliarias  Angelorum  Legiones 
elicite  pro  Eegina,  et  Eeligione  in  iis  Eegnis  militaturas. 
Pontificium  patrocinium  numquam  deerit  t'raternitati  tuse, 
ceeterisque  filiis  nostris  Catholicis,  quos  in  sinu  gerimus 
Apostolicse  charitatis,  et  triumphare  cupimus  in  consiliis 
justorum.  Te  vero  censemus  dignum  omni  laude,  cujus  infuke 
in  ista  Ecclesia  existimantur  esse  Arces  pietatis  et  consilia 
salutis.  Cum  autem  se  coelo  isthic  sustinendo  imparem  se 
fateatur  modestia  fraternitatis  tuse,  conabimur  tibi  ilium  con- 
ciliare,  sub  quo  curvantur,  qui  portant  orbem. 

Non  leve  autem  auxilium  acljungere  poterit  piis  diligentiis 
Prsesulis  .  .  .  Mimatentis  Episcopi  Patris  Berulli  virtus. 
Consociate  consilia,  dimicate  fcederatis  ingeniis,  o  anima3 
coronatse  scuto  bonse  voluntatis,  quos  [non]  in  deliciis  cellarum 
conquiescere,  sed  in  periculis  castrorum  merere  voluit  Im- 
perator  seternus.  Speramus  vestra  diligentia  et  authoritate 
optima  Eegime  irritos  isthic  fore  conatus  Inferni,  nee  defu- 
turos  Eeligioni  suos  triumphos,  ac  fraternitati  tute  Apostoli- 
cam  benedictionem  peramanter  impertimur. 

Datum,  &c. 

II.  (p.  46). 

EEPORT  OF  THE  SUPERIOR  OF  THE  SCOTTISH  MISSION  TO  THE 
CONGREGATION  OF  PROPAGANDA,  1650-1660.1 

(Cod.  Barberin.,  xxx.  132,  p.  127.) 

MOST  EMINENT  AND  MOST  EEVEREND  LORDS, 

Since  the  time  when  your  Eminences,  to  whom  is  committed 
that  most  divine  of  all  offices,  the  care  of  the  propagation  of 
the  faith,  deigned  to  extend  the  compassion  of  your  fatherly 
charity  towards  the  people  of  Scotland,  miserably  ensnared  in 
the  toils  of  heresy,  it  has  been  a  cause  of  wonder  even  in  the 

1  Translated  from  the  Latin  original. 


REPORT    OF    SUPERIOR    OF    SCOTTISH   MISSION.       345 

eyes  of  our  enemies  to  see  what  progress  the  Catholic  religion 
has  made,  and  how  much  God  has  blessed  our  labours.  For — 
to  pass  over  in  silence  what  we  have  touched  on  in  previous 
letters,  regarding  the  conversion  of  many  illustrious  families 
and  others — such  a  leaning  towards  the  Catholic  faith  has 
become  apparent  in  all  serious  men,  that  the  pseudo-ministers 
have  resolved  to  check  this  progress  by  every  possible  means. 
And  this  they  have  tried  to  do  by  stirring  up  persecution,  in 
order  that  converts  to  the  faith  might  be  punished  and  others 
well  disposed  might  be  deterred,  and  also  by  lies,  calumnies, 
travesties  of  the  Catholic  religion,  and  the  outpouring  of  a 
thousand  blasphemies  against  the  Apostolic  See  and  the 
Supreme  Pontiffs,  with  what  effect  I  shall  shortly  proceed 
to  show. 

The  decree  which  was  last  year  extorted  from  the  Protector 
Cromwell,  by  the  importunity  and  calumnies  of  the  ministers, 
against  priests  and  Catholics,  remained  unenforced  for  six 
months,  for  all  the  authorities  were  reluctant  to  carry  it  out, 
until  at  the  beginning  of  Lent  certain  Anabaptist  magistrates 
consented  to  do  so,  after  much  pressure  from  the  ministers. 
Accordingly,  dividing  their  forces,  they  searched  simultane 
ously  various  houses  of  nobles  and  citizens,  chiefly  in  the  city 
and  county  of  Aberdeen,  hoping  by  this  method  to  apprehend 
all  the  priests  living  in  that  district  at  one  and  the  same  time. 
But  matters  turned  out  as  they  wished  only  in  the  castle  and 
estate  of  Strathbogie,  where  they  discovered  two  priests  and 
myself,  and  carried  us  prisoners  to  the  neighbouring  military 
station  at  Fremdraught.  The  commander  of  the  horse  had 
all  the  names  of  the  priests  written  in  a  little  book,  and 
ingenuously  admitted  to  me  that  I  had  been  described  to 
him  so  exactly  as  to  stature,  complexion,  features,  and  other 
distinctive  marks,  that  he  could  have  drawn  a  complete 
portrait  of  me  before  he  saw  me.  I  remained  with  them 
only  for  a  short  time;  for  with  the  help  of  certain  noble 
ladies,  and  especially  through  the  efforts,  and  the  security, 
of  the  Viscount  of  Fremdraught,  who  is  very  influential  with 


346  APPENDIX. 

these  English,  and  who  had  been  the  means  of  my  coming 
to  those  parts,  I  was  set  at  liberty.  The  other  two  were  sent 
to  Edinburgh,  where  they  were  kept  in  prison  for  some  six 
months  ;  but  as  nothing  could  be  legally  proved  against  them, 
although  a  number  of  witnesses,  by  the  instigation  of  the 
ministers,  were  brought  and  urged  with  threats  to  give  testi 
mony,  they  were  at  length  released  from  custody,  on  con 
dition,  however,  that  they  should  not  pass  a  night  out  of 
Edinburgh.  The  ministers  were  almost  mad  with  rage,  and 
offered  themselves  to  testify  on  oath  that  the  accused  were 
really  priests  ;  but  their  demand  was  rejected,  and  leave  was 
subsequently  granted  to  the  priests  even  to  return  to  their 
own  districts,  provided  that  they  would  appear  within  two 
months  before  the  court  at  Aberdeen,  so  that  if  nothing 
further  were  proved  against  them,  they  might  be  fully  and 
legally  acquitted. 

As  to  the  other  main  support  of  heresy,  namely  lies  and 
abuse,  it  is  marvellous  how  much  delight  the  pseudo-ministers 
take  in  these,  insomuch  that  they  seem  to  have  lost,  or  never 
to  have  possessed,  any  conscience  as  regards  falsehood  and 
calumny,  or  any  shame  or  sense  of  confusion  when  they  are 
openly  detected  in  them.  Besides  their  habitually  slanderous 
attacks  on  the  Catholic  religion  .  .  .  they  have  begun  to 
vomit  forth  such  furious  blasphemies  against  the  Apostolic 
See  and  the  Supreme  Pontiff,  that  even  a  passing  mention  of 
them  would  be  an  offence  to  pious  ears. 

But  not  content  with  speech  alone,  they  have  of  late  been 
girding  themselves  up  to  write  books,  not  for  the  building  up 
of  their  own  religion,  but  for  the  pulling  down  of  ours.  Thus 
there  has  this  year  appeared  at  Aberdeen  an  extremely  per 
nicious  volume,  written  by  a  minister  who  styles  himself 
doctor  of  divinity,  and  who  undertakes  to  show,  not  by  mere 
arguments,  but,  as  he  says,  by  open  proofs,  and  the  testimony 
of  Catholics  themselves,  that  the  Apostolic  See  is  Babylon, 
and  all  the  Supreme  Pontiffs,  from  Boniface  III.  downwards, 
Antichrists ;  and  with  this  object  he  has  brought  together  all 


REPORT    OF   SUPERIOR    OF    SCOTTISH   MISSION.       347 

the  vile  passages  he  could  find  in  writers  like  Aventinus, 
Benno,  Parisius,  and  others,  and  has,  moreover,  miserably 
garbled  and  corrupted  a  number  of  citations  from  the  writ 
ings  of  Popes  and  various  authentic  histories.  In  the  begin 
ning  of  his  epistle  dedicatory,  he  owns,  in  the  following 
words,  that  the  occasion  of  his  writing  this  book  was  the 
great  increase  of  Catholics  in  Scotland :  "  At  the  time  of  so 
great  a  defection  from  the  truth  to  Popery  in  this  realm  of 
Scotland,  especially  in  the  northern  parts,  if  it  ever  was 
necessary  for  the  servants  of  God  to  sound  the  trumpet  (as 
Ezekiel  saith),  it  is  so  now."  He  adds,  moreover,  that  this  is 
the  real  and  vital  question  at  issue,  so  that  if  what  he  has  in 
hand  is  once  clearly  proved,  Popery  will  perish  and  all  will 
have  to  flee  out  of  Babel.  This  book  is  published  in  the 
vulgar  tongue,  and  is  the  more  dangerous  as  it  is  more  widely 
circulated,  more  self-asserting,  and  more  detailed  than  those 
historical  works  which  are  not  accessible  to  every  one.  Con 
sequently,  at  the  request  of  the  prefect  of  the  mission  and  of 
many  Catholics,  the  burden  of  replying  to  it  has  been  laid 
upon  me.  I  have  completed  a  large  part  of  the  answer  in 
Scotland,  and  now  by  the  grace  of  God  I  hope  to  finish  it 
here  with  greater  ease. 

There  is  another  minister  in  Mar,  a  man  of  great  reputa 
tion  among  them,  who  has  sent  some  tracts  against  the  Real 
Presence  in  the  Eucharist  to  the  Earl  of  Aboyne,  brother  of 
the  lately  deceased  Marquis  of  Huntly,  a  youth  of  very  keen 
intellect  and  great  zeal  for  the  Catholic  faith  (which  he  has 
lately  embraced),  and  has  challenged  all  the  priests  to  reply 
to  him.  He  hoped  by  means  of  this  publication  to  draw 
away  the  Earl  and  many  others  from  the  faith.  At  the 
request  of  the  Earl  and  our  superior,  I  have  carefully  examined 
the  writings  of  the  minister,  which  I  have  by  me  here,  and 
have  not  only  confuted  his  obscure  arguments  and  sophisms, 
but  have  also  demonstrated  the  truth  of  the  Catholic  doctrine 
from  Holy  Scripture,  the  acts  of  the  Supreme  Pontiffs,  and 
reason,  and  have  endeavoured  to  set  it  forth  with  all  possible 


348  APPENDIX. 

clearness.  This  reply  of  mine,  which  was  approved  by  the 
prefect  of  the  mission  and  other  ecclesiastics,  and  was  trans 
mitted  to  the  minister  by  the  Earl  six  months  ago,  remains 
up  to  now  unanswered ;  and  perhaps  it  will  be  shortly  printed 
here,  as  is  the  wish  of  many. 

The  fear  of  forthcoming  persecution  has  compelled  many 
well-disposed  persons  to  defer  their  conversion,  among  others 
a  certain  noble  Earl  in  Angus,  of  whom  I  have  more  than 
once  spoken ;  but  my  colleague,  who  is  well  known  to  him, 
will,  I  hope,  soon  complete  this  work.  By  the  grace  of  God, 
however,  three  illustrious  barons  have  recently  been  secretly 
received  into  the  Church.  One  of  these  is  the  foremost  baron 
of  all  Scotland,  and  head  of  a  distinguished  family.  He  made 
a  serious  examination  (in  which  I  assisted  him  not  a  little) 
of  all  the  heretical  dogmas,  testing  them  by  Holy  Scripture 
and  the  traditions  of  the  fathers ;  and  being  thoroughly  con 
vinced  of  the  truth  of  the  Catholic  faith,  he  this  year  sub 
mitted  himself,  together  with  his  two  daughters,  to  the  sweet 
yoke  of  Christ  and  of  the  Catholic  Church,  to  the  great  joy 
of  the  Baroness  his  wife,  and  his  other  children  and  friends, 
almost  all  of  whom  have  been  converted  within  the  past  five 
years.  Among  the  converts  are  others  belonging  to  the  lesser 
nobility,  whose  names,  owing  to  the  commencement  of  the 
persecution,  I  am  bound  to  withhold. 

Among  the  people  the  number  of  conversions  has  been  so 
great,  especially  in  Strathavon,  the  district  nearest  to  the 
Highlands,  and  in  Strathbogie,  that  in  the  former  place  more 
persons,  and  these  of  better  condition,  assist  at  the  vener 
able  Catholic  mysteries  than  at  the  profane  worship  of  the 
heretics ;  and  the  minister  of  Strathbogie  recently  announced 
in  his  sermon  that  if  the  church  of  the  Lady  Marchioness 
increased  as  much  in  the  next  three  months  as  it  had  done 
in  the  last,  he  would  give  up  preaching  there  altogether. 

An  affair  has  lately  occurred,  which  has  been  of  no  little 
service  to  the  Catholic  cause  in  these  parts.  There  is  a 
woman,  the  wife  of  a  farmer  named  Henry  Sharp,  living 


REPORT    OF   SUPERIOR   OF    SCOTTISH    MISSION.       349 

in  the  outskirts  of  Strathbogie,  who  for  a  space  of  eight 
years  has  been  greatly  perturbed  in  spirit,  and  seemed  to  be 
under  a  sort  of  spell,  for  all  her  cattle  suddenly  perished.  She 
has  been  in  the  habit  of  constantly  chanting,  at  the  instiga 
tion  of  the  devil,  a  most  lugubrious  ditty,  accompanied  with 
a  trembling  of  her  whole  body ;  and  the  meaning  of  this 
chant  she  thought,  in  her  despair,  to  be  that  she  would 
certainly  be  damned.  After  travelling  through  various  parts 
of  the  country  with  her  husband,  at  great  expense,  and 
receiving  no  help  or  comfort  from  the  ministers  or  any  one 
else,  she  at  length  arrived  at  the  ark  of  Strathbogie,  and 
was  brought  to  me.  After  careful  examination  and  consul 
tation  with  other  priests,  and  when  by  the  prayers  of  the 
faithful,  the  offering  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  and  other 
pious  exercises,  she  had  been  restored  to  peace  of  mind,  in 
structed  in  the  faith,  and  absolved  after  due  confession  of 
her  sins,  I  sent  her  back  within  fourteen  days  to  her  house, 
which  shortly  afterwards  I  visited  and  blessed.  She  is  now 
in  such  a  tranquil  condition  that  she  diligently  attends  to 
her  household  business ;  and  Mr  Lumsden,  one  of  our  mis 
sionaries,  lately  admitted  her,  in  a  large  assembly  of  the 
faithful,  to  receive  Holy  Communion.  The  confusion  that 
this  has  caused  to  the  ministers,  and  the  consequent  exalta 
tion  of  the  Catholic  Church,  may  be  easily  imagined. 

In  truth,  so  far  are  the  ministers  from  commanding  the 
devil,  that  he  on  the  contrary  occasionally  exercises  dominion 
over  some  of  them.  A  memorable  example  of  this  has  lately 
occurred.  A  certain  evil  spirit  so  disturbed  the  house  of  the 
minister  of  Dalmaig,  in  the  Barony  of  Drum,  some  seven 
miles  from  Aberdeen,  that  what  with  throwing  stones,  coals, 
and  similar  things,  he  frequently  compelled  the  minister,  his 
wife,  children,  and  servants  to  fly  from  the  house.  When 
this  became  known,  and  when  the  whole  tribe  of  ministers 
could  do  nothing  in  the  matter,  the  minister  in  question  was 
so  affected  by  grief  and  shame  that  he  soon  afterwards  died, 
whereupon  the  house  was  immediately  delivered  from  all 


350  APPENDIX. 

further  annoyance.  A  noteworthy  incident  in  the  affair 
was  this,  that  some  Catholics,  recent  converts,  belonging  to 
a  very  illustrious  family  of  Drum,  being  about  to  visit  the 
minister,  took  with  them  secretly  some  holy  water,  and  re 
turned  untouched  and  uninjured ;  whereas  some  heretics  who 
were  in  their  company  were  struck  with  coals  and  forced  to 
fly.  All  this  was  well  known,  and  matter  of  common  talk  in 
the  part  of  the  country  where  I  was  then  staying. 

In  the  district  of  Galloway,  however,  a  much  more  famous 
spirit  has  lately  appeared,  and  still  continues  to  do  so. 
Although  at  first  invisible,  it  began  to  talk  in  a  summer-house 
which  a  countryman  had  built  in  his  garden,  and  caused  great 
excitement  and  terror  among  the  neighbours.  The  ministers 
were  called  in  from  all  quarters  in  order  to  drive  it  out  of  the 
house,  but  their  efforts  were  fruitless.  At  length  they  set 
the  house  on  fire,  whereupon  the  spirit,  as  he  had  already 
threatened  to  do,  took  possession  of  the  countryman's  dwell 
ing-house,  and  caused  a  greater  disturbance  than  ever.  The 
most  wonderful  things  are  told  about  him  by  trustworthy 
persons,  both  Catholics  and  heretics — how  he  argues  with 
the  ministers  who  are  always  quoting  Holy  Scripture  at  him, 
out  of  the  same  Scripture,  and  catches  them  with  witty  say 
ings,  so  that  no  one  can  hear  it  without  laughing.  At  length, 
on  being  asked  by  one  of  the  ministers  whether  he  was  a 
demon,  or  the  spirit  of  some  man,  he  replied  by  holding  out 
an  arm  and  hand  of  enormous  size,  which  he  asked  him  to 
shake,  and  then  proceeded  to  prove  by  argument  that  he  had 
full  dominion  over  the  minister.  The  result  of  all  this  has 
been  the  confusion  of  the  heretics,  and  the  conviction  of  the 
atheists,  of  whom  there  are  now  not  a  few.  For  many  of 
them  were  before  wont  to  say  openly  that  demons  were  mere 
figments,  invented  to  frighten  children :  but  now  they  begin 
to  think  otherwise. 

The  Catholic  religion  has  likewise  penetrated  into  the 
heretical  seats  of  education.  For  a  certain  professor  of  phil 
osophy,  named  Strachan,  has  been  this  year  publicly  setting 


REPORT    OF    SUPERIOR   OF    SCOTTISH    MISSION.       351 

forth  in  the  University  of  Aberdeen  the  doctrine  of  the  free 
dom  of  man's  will,  as  taught  by  Catholics,  and  other  Catholic 
dogmas.  Words  cannot  express  how  the  ministers  have  been 
stung  by  this,  insomuch  that  they  have  determined  at  any 
cost  to  get  him  removed  from  his  office  and  from  the  college. 
This  he  cares  little  for,  as  he  has  already  firmly  resolved  to 
abandon  heresy  and  join  the  Catholic  Church,  which,  as  is 
well  known,  two  more  of  the  most  distinguished  professors  in 
the  same  university  have  not  long  ago  actually  done. 

From  these  incidents — I  pass  over  many  others — your 
Eminences  may  have  some  idea  how  marvellously,  and  be 
yond  all  expectation,  the  Catholic  religion  has  advanced  in 
Scotland  within  the  past  six  years,  and  what  hope  there 
would  be  of  a  greater  increase  daily,  if  so  many  were  not 
held  back  by  fear  of  persecution.  For  of  all  men  the 
ministers  have  come  to  be  the  most  universally  hated  and 
detested ;  their  fallacies  and  frauds  are  exposed  every  day, 
and  their  folly  is  becoming  known  to  every  man  of  sense. 
The  bitter  fruits  of  the  Covenant,  which  was  formerly  extolled 
by  the  ministers  up  to  heaven,  are  now  apparent,  to  the  dis 
gust  of  all.  For  a  nation  which  once  imposed  a  limit  to  the 
Eoman  empire,  and  preserved  herself  ever  unconquered  and 
secure  from  foreign  arms,  now,  betrayed  by  the  perfidy  of  the 
ministers,  and  infected  by  the  enormous  sin  of  heresy,  ex 
periences  by  the  just  judgment  of  God  the  hardships  of 
servitude ;  and  this  affliction  gives  understanding  to  many, 
and  brings  them  at  length  to  a  sound  mind. 

It  has  lately  been  reported  to  us  that  the  Protector  Crom 
well  has  published,  and  ordered  to  be  strictly  carried  out,  a 
new  decree  against  Catholics  and  priests  in  Scotland  and 
England,  according  to  which  an  oath  of  abjuration,  as  they 
call  it,  is  to  be  proposed  to  every  one  suspected  of  Catholicism. 
Whoever  refuses  to  take  it  will  be  held  a  Catholic,  and  de 
prived  of  two-thirds  of  his  annual  income :  and  in  this  way 
all  those  who  are  secretly  Catholics  will  be  compelled  to 
declare  themselves. 


352  APPENDIX. 


III.  (p.  91). 

DISCUSSION  AS  TO  CANONICAL  PENALTIES  INCURRED  BY  CATH 
ERINE  OF  BRAGANZA,  IN  CONSEQUENCE  OF  HER  MARRIAGE 
TO  CHARLES  II.  WITHOUT  A  PAPAL  DISPENSATION. 

(Cod.  Ottob.,  2462,  fol.  392.) 

An  exigi  debeat  a  Eegina  Anglite,  ut  petat  remissionem 
poenarum  canonicarum  incursarum  ob  contractum  Matri- 
monium  cum  Eege  hreretico  absque  dispensatione  Pontificia, 
et  ut  permittatur  sibi  permanere  in  cohabitatione  matrimoniali 
cum  Eege  Marito. 

Videtur  non  debere  exigi,  1.  qnia  ilia  contraxit  optima  fide 
persuasa  a  viris  doctis  sibi  id  licere  juxta  sententiam  valde 
communem,  quam  secluso  perversionis  periculo,  in  locis  ubi 
impune  grassatur  Hseresis,  et  ubi  non  est  consuetudo  pe- 
tendi  dispensationem  Pontificiam,  sustinent  quamplurimi 
doctores.  .  .  . 

2.  Etiamsi  peccasset  contrahendo  (quod  tamen  facile  credi 
non  debet),  tamen  cum  hoc  peccatum  nullibi  sit  reservatum 
Papae.  .  .  . 

4.  Quia  nullse  sunt  pcense  spirituales  excommunicationis, 
vel  similes  statutes  in  jure,  quarum  remissionem  ipsa  petere 
debeat,  etiamsi  peccasset.    .    .  . 

5.  Hoec  afflictio  amigeret  supra  omnem  modum  Serenis- 
simam  Eeginam,  quse  cum  sit  piissima,  et  tenerrimte  con- 
scientiae,  et  zelantissima  pro  fide  Catbolica,  inconsolabiliter 
inde  contristaretur,  et  cum  passim  dicatur  esse  gravida,  timeri 
posset  inde  sinister  aliquis  eventus. 

6.  Offenderet  graviter  Serenissimum    Eegem  Mariturn,  a 
cujus  unius  nutu  et  protectione  pendet  conservatio,  propa- 
gatio,   vel   etiam   accretio   Catholicse   Majestatis    in  Anglia, 
Scotia,  et  Hibernia ;  et  metuendum  valde,  ne  exinde  offen- 
sus  subtrahat  suam  protection  em,  permittatque  Parlamento 


PARTICULARS  OF  THE  DEATH  OF  CHARLES  II.   353 

(quod  iterum  convocandum  in  Februario  erat),  ut,  quod 
superior!  anno  frustra  tentavit,  impediente  liege,  mine 
mandet  execution!  leges  pcenales  contra  Catholicos  pridem 
latas,  et  tune  sequerentur  innumerse  confiscations  bonorum, 
proscriptiones  sacerdotum,  incarcerationes  et  mortes  aliorum, 
et  denique  clades  gravissima,  si  nou  exterminium  religionis 
Catholics  in  iis  Eegnis. 

7.  Pietas  et  constantia  Catholicorum  in  Anglia,  Scotia,  et 
Hibernia  in  defendenda  per  centum  et  amplius  annos  auctori- 
tatem  Sedis  Apostolicae,  pro  qua  sola  tot  sustinuerunt  car- 
ceres,  tormenta,  mortem,  rapinas  bonorum  et  alia  innumera 
incommoda,  merer!  videtur  ut  eadern  Sancta  Sedes,  quae  est 
mater  pia  omnium  credentium,  sed  maxime  certantium  in 
agone,  riunc  non  det  hanc  afflictionem  praesentibus  Catholicis, 
quorum  mult!  multa  retro  elapsis  annis  pro  fide  pass!  sunt, 
exponendo  illos  hac  de  causa  irse  Eegis,  furor!  Parlamenti, 
periculisque  innumeris  cum  maxima  strage  animarurn. 


IV.  (p.  103). 

A  BRIEF  ACCOUNT  OF  PARTICULARS  OCCURRING  AT  THE  HAPPY 
DEATH  OF  OUR  LATE  SOVEREIGN  LORD  KING  CHARLES  THE 
2ND  IN  REGARD  TO  PtELIGION  ;  FAITHFULLY  RELATED  BY  HIS 
THEN  ASSISTANT,  MR  Jo.  HUDLESTON.1 

Upon  Thursday  the  Fifth  of  February,  1685,  Between 
Seven  and  Eight  a  clock  in  the  Evening,  I  was  sent  for  in 
hast  to  the  Queen's  Back-stairs  at  Whitehal,  and  desired 
to  bring  with  me  all  things  necessary  for  a  dying  Person. 
Accordingly  I  came,  and  was  order'd  not  to  stir  from  thence 
till  further  notice  ;  being  thus  obliged  to  wait,  and  not  having 
had  time  to  bring  along  with  me  the  Most  Holy  Sacrament  of 

1  Reprinted  from  a  rare  tract,  entitled  "  A  Short  and  plain  Way  to  the 
Faith  and  Church,  composed  many  years  since  by  that  Eminent  Divine  Mr 
Richard  Hudlcston  of  the  English  Congregation  of  the  Order  of  St  Benedict" 
London,  1688. 

VOL.  IV.  Z 


354  APPENDIX. 

the  Altar,  I  was  in  some  Anxiety  how  to  procure  it :  In  this 
conjuncture  (the  Divine  Providence  so  disposing)  Father 
Bento  de  Lemos,  a  Portugcz,  came  thither,  and  understanding 
the  circumstance  I  was  in,  readily  profer'd  himself  to  go  to 
St.  James 's  and  bring  the  Most  Holy  Sacrament  along  with 
him. 

Soon  after  his  departure  I  was  call'd  into  the  King's  Bed- 
Chamber,  where  approaching  to  the  Bed-side,  and  Kneeling 
down,  I  in  brief  presented  his  Majesty  with  what  service  I 
could  perform  for  God's  honor,  and  the  happiness  of  his 
Soul  at  the  last  Moment  on  which  Eternity  depends.  The 
Kino-  then  declared  himself :  That  he  desired  to  die  in 

£"> 

the  Faith  and  Communion  of  the  Holy  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  That  he  was  most  heartily  sorry  for  all  the  Sins  of 
his  life  past,  and  particularly  for  that  he  had  deferred  his 
Eeconciliation  so  long  ;  That  through  the  Merits  of  Christ's 
Passion  he  hoped  for  Salvation,  That  he  was  in  Charity  with 
all  the  World  ;  That  with  all  his  heart  he  Pardon'd  his 
Enemies  and  desired  Pardon  of  all  those  whom  he  had  any 
Wise  offended,  and  that  if  it  pleased  God  to  spare  him  longer 
life,  he  would  amend  it,  detesting  all  Sin. 

I  then  advertis'd  His  Majesty  of  the  benefit  and  necessity 
of  the  Sacrament  of  Penance,  which  advertisement  the  King 
most  willingly  embracing,  made  an  exact  Confession  of  his 
whole  Life  with  exceeding  Compunction  and  Tenderness  of 
Heart ;  which  ended,  I  desired  him,  in  farther  sign  of  Bepent- 
ance  and  true  sorrow  for  his  Sins,  to  say  with  me  this  little 
Short  Act  of  Contrition  : 

0  my  Lord  God,  with  my  whole  Heart  and  Soul  I  detest  all  the 
Sins  of  my  Life  past  for  the  Love  of  Thee,  whom  I  love  above 
all  things,  and  I  firmly  purpose  ly  thy  Holy  Grace  never  to 
offend  Thee  more;  Amen,  Siveet  Jesus,  Amen.  Into  Thy 
Hands,  sweet  Jesus,  I  commend  my  Soul ;  Mercy,  sweet  Jesus, 
mercy.  This  he  pronounced  with  a  clear  and  audible  voice, 
which  done,  and  his  Sacramental  Penance  admitted,  I  gave 
him  Absolution. 


PARTICULARS  OF  THE  DEATH  OF  CHARLES  II.   355 

After  some  time  thus  spent,  I  asked  His  Majesty  if  he  did 
not  also  desire  to  have  the  other  Sacraments  of  the  Holy 
Church  administered  to  him  ?  He  replyed,  by  all  means  I 
desire  to  be  partaker  of  all  the  helps  and  succours  necessary 
and  expedient  for  a  Catholic  Christian  in  my  condition.  I 
added,  and  doth  not  your  Majesty  also  desire  to  Eeceive  the 
Pretious  Body  and  Blood  of  our  dear  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  in 
the  Most  Holy  Sacrament  of  the  Eucharist  ?  His  Answer 
was  this  :  If  I  am  worthy,  pray  fail  not  to  let  me  have  it.  I 
then  told  him  it  would  be  brought  to  him  very  speedily,  and 
desired  His  Majesty,  that  in  the  interim  he  would  give  me 
leave  to  proceed  to  the  Sacrament  of  Extreme  Unction ;  he 
replyed,  with  all  my  Heart ;  I  then  Anoyl'd  him,  which  as 
soon  as  perform'd  I  was  called  to  the  Door,  whither  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  was  now  brought  and  delivered  to  me. 

Then  returning  to  the  King,  I  entreated  His  Majesty  that 
he  would  prepare  and  dispose  himself  to  receive.  At  which 
the  King  raising  up  himself,  said,  let  me  meet  my  Heavenly 
Lord  in  a  better  posture  than  in  my  Bed.  But  I  humbly 
begg'd  His  Majesty  to  repose  himself :  God  Almighty,  who 
saw  his  Heart,  would  accept  of  his  good  intention.  The  King 
then  having  again  recited  the  foremen tioned  Act  of  Contrition 
with  me,  he  received  the  Most  Holy  Sacrament  for  his 
Viaticum  with  all  the  Symptoms  of  Devotion  imaginable. 
The  Communion  being  ended,  I  read  the  usual  Prayers, 
termed  the  Eecommendation  of  the  Soul,  appointed  by  the 
Church  for  Catholics  in  his  condition.  After  which  the  King- 
desired  the  Act  of  Contrition :  0  my  Lord  God,  &c.,  to  be  re 
peated  :  this  done,  for  his  last  spiritual  encouragement  I  said  : 

Your  Majesty  hath  now  received  the  Comfort  and  Benefit 
of  all  the  Sacraments,  that  a  good  Christian  (ready  to  depart 
out  of  this  World)  can  have  or  desire.  Now  it  rests  only, 
that  you  think  upon  the  Death  and  Passion  of  our  Dear 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  of  which  I  present  unto  you  this 
Figure  [showing  him  a  Crucifix] :  lift  up  therefore  the  eyes 
of  your  Soul,  and  represent  to  yourself  your  sweet  Saviour 


356  APPENDIX. 

here  Crucified  :  bowing  down  his  Head  to  kiss  you  :  His 
Arms  stretched  out  to  embrace  you  :  His  Body  and  Members 
all  bloody  and  pale  with  Death  to  redeem  you.  And  as  you 
see  him  Dead  and  fixed  upon  the  Cross  for  your  Eedemption  ; 
so  have  his  Eemembrance  fixed  and  fresh  in  your  Heart : 
beseech  him  with  all  humility,  that  his  most  pretious  Blood 
may  not  be  shed  in  vain  for  you  ;  and  that  it  will  please  him 
by  the  Merits  of  his  bitter  Death  and  Passion  to  pardon  and 
forgive  you  all  your  Offences,  and  finally  to  receive  your  Soul 
into  his  Blessed  hands,  and  when  it  shall  please  him  to  take 
it  out  of  this  Transitory  World,  to  grant  you  a  joyful  Eesur- 
rection  and  Eternal  Crown  of  Glory  in  the  next.  In  the 
Name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Amen. 

So  recommending  His  Majesty  on  my  knees,  with  all  the 
Transport  of  Devotion  I  was  able,  to  the  Divine  Mercy  and 
Protection,  I  withdrew  out  of  the  Chamber. 

In  Testimony  of  all  which  I  have  hereunto  subscribed  my 
Name, 

JO.    HUDLESTON. 

V.  (p.  129). 

EEPORT  AND  SUGGESTIONS  SUBMITTED  TO  PROPAGANDA  BY 
ALEXANDER  LESLIE,  VISITOR  OF  THE  SCOTTISH  MISSION, 
1681.1 

(Cod.  Vatic.  Ottolon.,  3182, /.  23.) 

MOST  EMINENT  AND  MOST  EEVEREND  FATHERS, 

I  think  it  is  already  known,  as  far  as  may  be,  to  your 
Eminences  how  I  have  obeyed  your  commands,  and  what  is 
the  present  condition  of  the  Scottish  Mission.  Now,  there 
fore,  I  proceed  to  lay  before  you  in  brief,  reduced  to  the  fol 
lowing  heads,  the  points  on  which  action  seems  to  be  most 
urgently  required ;  and  from  my  inmost  hear  if  I  most  humbly 

1  Translated  from  the  Latin  original. 


REPORT    TO    PROPAGANDA    BY    LESLIE,    1681.       357 

pray  and  entreat  that  your  Eminences  will  diligently,  and 
with  the  greatest  zeal  and  prudence,  consider  the  matter,  and 
graciously  provide  for  our  necessities. 

1.  In  the  first  place,  your  Eminences  can  see   from  the 
result  of  this  visitation,  that  most  of  the  provinces  are  alto 
gether  infected  with  heresy ;  in  a  certain  number  there  are  a 
few  Catholics,  in  some  few  there  are  many,  and  in  one  or  two 
the  whole  population  professes  the  true  faith. 

2.  Our  countrymen  are  not  altogether  indisposed  to  em 
brace  the  faith,  nor  very  strongly  opposed  to  us ;  and  those 
who  profess  themselves  most  hostile  are  simply  blinded  by 
false  zeal  and  ignorance  of  our  tenets ;  for  if  they  were  pro 
perly  acquainted  with  them  they  would  certainly  not  per 
secute  us,  but  would  rather   themselves  be  converted  and 
become  most  zealous  Catholics  and  most  ardent  defenders 
of   the    faith,  as  experience  has  shown  on  more  than  one 
occasion. 

3.  We  are  in  need  of  many  and  good  labourers — many,  in 
order  that  every  province  may  have  its  own  missionaries : 
good,  holy,  and   learned,   that   they  may  be  of   service   to 
Catholics,  and  may  succeed  in  converting  heretics. 

4.  For  the  few  labourers  that  we  have  is  required  ecclesi 
astical  discipline,  guidance,  order,  and  authority,  that  this 
Church,  oppressed  as  it  is  by  persecutions  from  without,  may 
not  be  sullied  by  domestic  scandals  and  contentions  within. 

5.  We  are  in  need  of  some  temporal  assistance,  partly  to 
meet  the  wants  of  the  faithful,  partly  to  supply  the  poverty 
and  necessities  of  the  missionaries  themselves.     As  by  the 
indulgence  of  your  Eminences  I  am  permitted  to  propose  and 
humbly  suggest  remedies  for  these  evils,  I  beg  that  I  may  be 
allowed,  by  the  same  indulgence,  to  unfold  in  a  few  words 
their  origin.     They  all  arise,  in  great  measure : 

«.  First  from  the  want  of  bishops ;  had  we  preserved  the 
episcopal  succession,  we  should  have  had  labourers  for  the 
different  provinces,  heresy  would  have  been  less  prevalent, 
the  number  of  Catholics  would  not  have  daily  diminished, 


358  APPENDIX. 

many  converts  would  have  been  made ;  and,  briefly,  ecclesi 
astical  discipline  would  have  flourished,  and  the  Catholics 
themselves  would  have  abundantly  provided  for  our  temporal 
necessities. 

&.  These  miseries  of  ours  may  be  traced  to  the  negligence 
of  those  who,  down  to  recent  times,  have  been  labouring  on 
the  mission,  with  no  superior  to  direct  their  work,  or  render 
due  account  of  his  stewardship  to  the  Apostolic  See ;  as  is 
very  manifest  from  the  fact,  that  as  soon  as  by  the  favour  of 
the  Holy  See  we  obtained  a  superior  of  the  secular  missionary 
clergy,  and  a  certain  organisation  was  bestowed  on  them  by 
your  Eminences,  the  number  of  Catholics  began,  in  compari 
son  with  the  past,  immensely  to  increase,  the  heretical  perse 
cution  in  great  part  ceased,  the  number  of  labourers  was 
augmented,  and  many  young  men,  seeing  some  one  to  lead 
them,  are  now  dedicating  themselves  to  this  holy  service,  and 
longing  to  be  inscribed  upon  our  rolls. 

c.  Among  our  missionaries,  and  the  more  prudent  men 
amongst  us,  there  is  but  one  mind  and  opinion — namely, 
that  there  is  no  more  certain  or  more  immediate  cause  of  our 
present  evils  than  the  bad  administration  of  our  colleges,  and 
the  inadequate  and  unsuitable  education  of  the  youths  resort 
ing  to  them.  It  is  from  these  sources  that  we  acknowledge, 
with  great  grief,  that  almost  all  the  evils  that  afflict  our 
country  have  arisen ;  and  recognising  this  truth  daily  more 
and  more,  we  look  for  the  fitting  remedies  from  you,  whom 
the  Holy  Spirit  has  appointed  to  rule  God's  Church,  and 
most  humbly  implore  your  Eminences  seriously  to  consider 
the  following  petitions,  and  to  decree  accordingly. 

Proposals  of  the  Visitor  of  the  Scottish  Mission,  submitted  to 
the  Sacred  Congregation  de  Propaganda  Fide,  A.D.  1081, 
die  .  .  .  Januar. 

Your  Eminences  are  humbly  prayed :  1.  To  deign  to  divide 
the  labourers  on  the  Scottish  Mission  among  the  different 
provinces  of  the  kingdom,  for  the  reasons  already  adduced  by 


REPORT    TO    PROPAGANDA   BY    LESLIE,    1681.       359 

the  Visitor  in  his  report.  And  since  all  the  secular  mission 
aries  in  Scotland,  excepting  only  Mr  Alexander  Winster,  and 
the  laity  also,  desire  this  division  with  all  their  hearts,  and  as 
the  fathers  of  the  Society  are  either  opposed  to  it,  or  declare 
that  it  cannot  be  carried  out  in  practice,  it  is  prayed  that  the 
superior  of  the  secular  priests  on  the  mission,  at  any  rate,  be 
ordered  to  distribute  his  missionaries  through  the  several  pro 
vinces,  and  to  prescribe  to  each  the  limits  of  his  mission,  be 
yond  which  he  is  not  to  go  except  in  case  of  urgent  necessity 
(the  superior  being  duly  notified),  nor  to  exercise  his  faculties 
elsewhere  than  within  those  limits.  If  this  be  done,  the 
fathers  of  the  Society  will  be  obliged,  nolentes  volentes,  to  adopt 
the  same  system,  since  the  faithful,  having  their  own  pastors, 
will  not  require  their  services,  nor  will  there  be  anything  to 
be  gained  in  future  by  their  discursive  and  occasional  visits. 

2.  That  in  order  to  strike  at  the  root  of  the  contentions 
and  disagreements  which  may  arise  between  the  secular  and 
regular  missionaries  in  Scotland,  and  in  order  that  the  laity 
may  not  favour  one  side  more  than  the  other,  nor  think  that 
the  secular  clergy  are  merely  the  leavings  of  the  Society,  uni 
form  faculties  be  granted  to  all  regulars  and  seculars,  and 
that  the  one  do  not  enjoy  more  extensive  privileges  than  the 
other :  the  power,  however,  being  reserved  to  superiors,  if  it 
seem  good  to  your  Eminences,  of  restricting  the  faculties  of 
individual  missionaries,  according  as  it  may  seem  expedient 
to  them  respectively,  for  the  reasons  already  alleged,  and 
according  to  the  decree  of  the  S.  Congregation,  dated  January 
16,  1646  (No.  9).  Also  that  the  superior,  at  all  events,  be 
granted  faculties  to  consecrate  things  for  which  the  sacred 
unction  is  required,  and  the  power  of  dismissing  from  the 
mission  persons  of  disedifying  or  scandalous  life. 

3.  That  the  Scottish  Mission  be  placed  under  a  superior- 
general,  with  the  power  of  appointing  to  office  all  seculars 
and  regulars ;  and  that  the  regulars  be  at  least  bound  to 
present  themselves  and  exhibit  their  faculties  to  the  superior 
of  the  secular  missionaries,  so  that  he  may  be  able  to 


360  APPENDIX. 

admonish  the  clergy  and  faithful  to  receive  in  a  proper 
spirit  their  legitimate  pastors,  and  to  reject  as  vagabonds 
those  who  unlawfully  intrude  upon  the  missions. 

4.  That  whereas  some  of  the  missionaries  have  to  labour 
more,   some   less,   and     their   wants   vary   accordingly,   the 
superior  be  permitted  and  directed,  in  the  distribution  of 
benefactions  and  other  temporal  provisions,  to  have  regard 
to  the  circumstances  of  places,  times,  and  persons,  and  that  he 
be  bound  to  render  to  your  Eminences  a  yearly  account  of 
moneys  expended,  to  forward  the  receipts  for  the  said  sums 
to  the  S.  Congregation,  and  to  explain  why  he  has  assigned 
a  greater  or  less  share  to  different  individuals. 

5.  That  whereas  the  experience  of   many  years  past  has 
proved  that  a  comparatively  small  number  of  priests  has 
come  from  the  Scotch  Colleges,  and  in  particular  from  the 
College  at  Eome,  and  out  of  these  few  some  have  proved  to 
be  useless,  and  others  have  forthwith  entered  religion,  your 
Eminences  will  deign  to  renew  the  decree  (intimating  the 
same  to  those  whom  it  concerns — namely,  the  rector  of  the 
college,  and   the  superior  and  procurator  of  the   mission) : 
a.  That  in  future  students  be  not  admitted  to  the  college 
unless  they  bring  with  them   the  written   approval  of   the 
superior  of  the  secular  missionaries  in    Scotland.      It  will 
thus  be  ensured  that  our  superior   sends   out   young   men 
suitable   for,  and   desirous  of  embracing,  the  ecclesiastical 
state,  and  he  will  inform  them  about  the  oath  before  their 
departure,  so  that  they  will  not  come,  as  at  present,  knowing 
neither  whither  they  go  nor  what  they  seek,  nor  will  so 
many  useless  expenses  be  incurred.     5.  That  as  soon  as  they 
arrive  in  Rome  and  enter  the  college,  they  take  the  usual 
oath ;   so  that  the  rectors  of  the  college  may  not  be  able, 
as  heretofore,  to  turn  the  college  into  a  novitiate,  by  not 
administering  the  oath  for  six  months  (that  is,  until  they 
have  seen  whether  the  students  are  suited  for  the  Society), 
and  by  persuading  them  meanwhile  to  enter  the  Society's 
novitiate — facts  of  which   I  am  able  to  adduce  irrefragable 


REPORT   TO   PROPAGANDA    BY   LESLIE,    1681.       361 

proof,  c.  That  when  there  is  a  vacancy  in  the  college,  the 
superior  of  the  mission  be  notified  of  it,  that  he  may  be  able 
in  time  to  arrange  for  its  being  suitably  filled. 

6.  That  the  subsidies  accorded  by  your  Eminences  to  the 
missionaries  may  be  not  only  continued,  but  increased,  in 
view  of  the  various  needs  and  privations  from  which  the 
mission  is  at  present  suffering :  so  that  the  faithful,  seeing 
the  liberality  of   the  Holy  See  towards  the  labourers,  and 
finding  pastors  duly  assigned  to  all  the  different  parts  of  the 
country,  may  be  encouraged  and  induced  to  contribute  by 
degrees  towards  their  support,  and  in  a  short  time  to  relieve 
the  S.  Congregation  of  the  burden. 

7.  That  the  number   of  missionaries  be  augmented,  not 
only  in  the  Highlands  and  the  Hebrides,  and  in  those  places 
where  there  is  some  hope  of  their  being  supported  by  the 
Catholics,  but  also  in  localities  where  there  are  few  or  no 
priests,  by  assigning  a  provision  to  such  as  can  obtain  the 
means  of  living  from  no  other  source ;   and  that  since  we 
have   not   at    present   sufficient   native   clergy,    some   Irish 
priests  be  taken,  who  have  already  offered  themselves  at 
Paris  for  this  work ;  and  that  a  collection  be  made  there  for 
their  travelling  expenses  and  other  needs.      The  charity  of 
your  Eminences  is  likewise  entreated,  in  order  to  supply  the 
deficiency  of  priests  for  the  Lowlands  of  Scotland.      There 
are  two  suitable  ones  now  in  Italy — namely,  John  Irvin,  at 
Pesaro,  and  Alexander  Christie,  in   the   Scotch  College  at 
Home. 

8.  That  the  rectors  of  the  colleges  be  directed   to  keep 
places  for  students  from  the  Highlands,  and  to  receive  at 
once  such  as  the  Visitor  found  in  those  districts  prepared  to 
enter  college,  and  to  embrace  the  ecclesiastical  state.     The 
Scotch  College  at  Rome  is  able  to  support  two,  or  at  least 
one,  more  than  its  present  number,  provided  that  its  annual 
revenues  are  duly  paid. 

9.  That  the  hospice  for  Scottish  missionaries,  which  your 
Eminences  in  your  great  goodness  ordered  to  be  established 


362  APPENDIX. 

at  Cadome,  in  Normandy,  be  permitted  to  be  transferred  to 
Paris,  where  half  the  Scotch  College  can  be  utilised  for  the 
purpose.  For  at  Cadome  there  is  very  great  poverty  among 
the  people,  who  are,  moreover,  burdened  with  a  large  number 
of  mendicant  friars,  nor  is  there  any  hope  of  obtaining  alms 
there  for  the  support  of  our  missionaries ;  secondly,  the  air  is 
not  considered  good,  but  highly  injurious  even  to  the  natives  ; 
and  finally,  the  place  is  strongly  suspected  of  Jansenism, 
against  which  we  ought  to  be  greatly  on  our  guard.  At 
Paris,  on  the  other  hand,  the  air  is  salubrious ;  alms,  at  least 
for  masses,  are  always  forthcoming ;  there  is  an  abundance  of 
books  in  the  Scotch  College,  and  also  of  pious  and  learned 
men,  so  that  the  missionaries  can  there  prepare  with  every 
facility  for  the  work  of  the  mission.  Lastly,  it  is  very 
possible  that  persons  might  be  found  there  who  would  gladly 
make  pious  bequests  in  our  favour,  if  they  once  saw  us  with 
a  house  established  at  Paris. 

10.  That  your  Eminences  will  deign  to  provide  masters  for 
the  schools  in  the  Highlands,  so  that  youths  well  versed  in 
humane  letters  may  be  chosen  for  the  foreign  colleges,  and 
others  may  be  instructed  in  the  faith.     It  is  probable  that, 
when  the  allocation  of  priests  is  once  made,  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Lowlands  will  send  their  children  to  be  educated  in 
these  schools. 

11.  That  your  Eminences  will  obtain  from  his  Holiness, 
for  the  Scottish  Mission,  a  large  number  of  Agnus  Dei  and 
indulgenced  medals,  for  the  reasons  already  adduced  by  the 
Visitor,  and  on  account  of  the  many  wonders  which  are  daily 
wrought  by  their  means  :  whence  Catholics  urgently  desire 
them,  as  also  that  his  Holiness  will  bestow  on  them  some 
relics  for  inserting  in  portable  altars,  as  well  as  rosaries  and 
medals. 

12.  That  there  be  granted  to  the  superior  of  the  mission 
faculties  (1)  to  dismiss  missionaries,  when  there  is  danger  of 
scandal,  &c. ;  (2)  to  consecrate  chalices  and  other  articles  for 
which  the  sacred  unction  is  required,  so  that  we  may  not  be 


REPORT    TO    PROPAGANDA   BY   LESLIE,    1681.       363 

obliged,  as  is  both  inconvenient  and  unfitting,  always  to  beg 
such  things  from  the  fathers  of  the  Society,  especially  in  the 
Highland  districts,  where  they  seldom  or  never  appear. 

13.  That  the  missionaries  may  be  provided  with  the  neces 
sary  church  furniture,  above  all  in  the  Highlands,  and  also 
with  chalices  suitable  for  the  mission;    and  that  these  be 
bought  at  Paris,  according  to  the  recommendation  of   the 

O  *  O 

Visitor. 

14.  That  your  Eminences  will  deign  to  bestow  an  alms  for 
the  purchase  of  books  for  the  Scottish  Mission,  a  list  of  which 
has  been  drawn  up  by  the  Visitor. 

15.  That  the  missionaries  may  be  allowed  to  exercise  the 
arts  of  medicine,  surgery,  &c.,  especially  in  the  abandoned 
districts,  in  which  they  may  in  this  way  gain  a  footing  anew. 

16.  That  no  missionaries  be  sent  to  Scotland  until  they 
have  been  carefully  and  strictly  examined ;    and  that  the 
students,  before  promotion  to  holy  orders,  be  examined  with 
the  greatest  strictness  in  the  subjects  which  a  missionary 
ought  to  know. 

17.  That    your   Eminences   will   deign   to    grant    to   the 
superior  of  the  mission  the  power  of   appointing  or  deput 
ing  notaries  apostolic. 

18.  That  strict  visitations  be  made  of  our  colleges,  one  or 
other  of  which  will  perhaps  be  found  deficient,  and  that  the 
best  possible  discipline  be  introduced  into  them,  in  which 
the  students  may  be  so  trained  that  they  turn  out  worthy 
labourers  in  the  Lord's  vineyard. 

19.  That  your  Eminences  will  so  arrange,  in  your  prudence, 
with  regard  to  the  legacy  bequeathed  to  the  S.  Congregation 
by  Mr  Francis  Irvine,  that  the  fund  be  withdrawn  from  Scot 
land  ;  and  to  facilitate  this,  it  will  be  necessary  to  defray  out 
of  the  principal  sum  the  payments  which  the  testator  directed 
to  be  made  in  Scotland,  after  which  those  concerned  will 
consent  the  more  readily  to  the  money  being  transferred  to 
France,  especially  as  the  executor  of  the  will  is  an  infirm  old 
man.     (2)  That  you  will  please  to  pay  out  of  the  same  prin- 


364  APPENDIX. 

cipal  sum  the  legacies  which  the  testator  bequeathed  in  Italy  ; 
(3)  lastly,  that  what  remains  of  the  said  sum  be  so  invested 
by  your  Eminences  that  by  the  accumulation  of  the  yearly 
interest,  and  the  adding  of  the  same  to  the  principal,  the 
amount  may  at  length  become  so  considerable  as  to  be  cap 
able  of  better  profiting  the  mission  in  whatever  way  your 
Eminences  may  think  fit  to  decree  and  determine. 


VI.  (p.  150). 

KEPORT  OF  BISHOP  THOMAS  NICOLSON,  FIRST  VICAR-APOSTOLIC 
OF  SCOTLAND,  TO  PROPAGANDA.  ABERDEEN,  SEPTEMBER 
21,  1697.1 

(Arch.  Propatj.  Germania  [Scozia?],  Scrittur.  riferitc, 
1680-1700.) 

MOST  EMINENT  LORDS, 

Since  I  have  lately  arrived  in  Scotland,  and  during  the  past 
two  months  have  traversed  various  parts  of  the  country,  I 
thought  it  my  duty  to  inform  your  Eminences  of  this  fact,  and 
to  state  briefly  what  is  the  present  condition  of  the  mission. 
If  I  remained  abroad  longer  than  I  wished  or  intended,  that 
happened  not  through  my  own  fault,  but  by  very  great  ill- 
fortune,  as  was  well  known  to  their  lordships  the  nuncios  at 
Cologne  and  Brussels.2  who  assisted  me  with  advice  and  with 
what  help  they  could,  when  our  endeavours  to  remove  the 
obstacles  proved  of  no  avail.  At  the  end  of  last  October  I 
crossed  over  to  England,  where  a  few  days  afterwards  I  was 
thrown  into  prison,  and  not  released  for  seven  months,  and 
even  then  the  obstacles  were  not  removed  which  prevented 

translated  from  the  Latin  original.  On  the  back  is  written,  "  Copia 
presentata  alia  S.  Congne-  de  Propag.  fide,  2  Gennaio,  1698." 

2  The  nuncio  at  Cologne  from  1696  to  1698  was  Fabrizio  Paolucci,  after 
wards  Cardinal-Secretary  of  State  to  Clement  XI.  He  died  at  Rome  in  1726. 
The  internuncio  at  Brussels  at  this  time  was  Giulio  Piazza  (Abbate  di  San 
Giorgio),  subsequently  titular  Archbishop  of  Rhodes,  and  nuncio  at  Cologne, 
1703-1706.  He  became  Cardinal  in  1712,  and  died  at  Faenza  in  1726.  See 
Cardella,  Mcmoric  Storiche,  vol.  viii.  p.  123. 


BISHOP  NICOLSON'S  FIRST  REPORT,  1697.      365 

me  from  entering  Scotland.  As,  however,  I  saw  that  my 
superiors  wished  me  to  go  thither,  and  that  this  would  be 
more  advantageous  to  the  Church,  I  was  willing  rather  to 
expose  myself  to  danger  than  to  endure  the  tedium  of 
further  delay;  and  although  on  account  of  the  novelty  of 
my  office,  as  well  as  for  other  reasons,  I  am  odious  and 
obnoxious  to  the  Government,  and  am  consequently  obliged 
to  live  in  the  most  absolute  privacy,  as  far  as  I  can,  yet  I 
shall  endeavour  to  be  of  service  to  the  Catholics,  and  I  trust 
that  God  will  give  me  grace. 

We  have  but  few  priests,  yet  I  think  that  the  clergy  were 
never  in  a  more  nourishing  state  with  regard  to  ecclesiastical 
learning,  piety,  and  unanimity.  As  yet  I  have  met  but  few 
of  the  regulars,  and  they  also  give  every  reason  to  hope 
for  the  best.  The  faithful  have  suffered  more  of  late  years 
from  the  contagion  of  evil  living  than  from  the  fear  of 
persecution  ;  for  many  of  the  Protestants,  disgusted  by  all 
the  changes  in  their  sect,  and  by  the  contradictory  oaths, 
and  wearied  out  by  so  much  discussion,  have  begun  to  hesi 
tate  and  to  doubt  about  Christianity  itself.  The  result  is  the 
prevalence  of  the  opinion  that  it  is  a  matter  of  indifference 
to  what  external  communion  any  one  belongs,  while  in  other 
cases  men  are  falling  into  Socinianism,  deism,  and,  I  fear, 
even  atheism.  Hence  follows  the  neglect  of  all  external 
worship,  and  a  corruption  of  manners  which  would  be  even 
more  conspicuous,  were  it  not  restrained  by  fear  of  punishment. 
And  this  manner  of  life  has  been  imitated  by  some  Catholics 
(although  very  few)  to  the  sorrow  of  good  men  and  the 
scandal  of  the  people.  No  better  or  more  efficacious  remedy 
can  be  opposed  to  this  evil,  than  that  the  young  men  in  our 
colleges  should  be  fully  and  solidly  instructed  against  these 
pestilential  ideas.  This  will  be  far  more  profitable  to  our 
Church  than  the  study  of  those  scholastic  subtleties,  which 
are  considered  by  the  wisest  men  amongst  us  as  mere  intel 
lectual  trifling. 

The  ordinary  missionary  faculties  have  been  conceded  to 


366  APPENDIX. 

me,  and  a  petition  for  their  amplification  has  already  been 
made  in  my  name.  I  trust  that  your  Eminences  will  con 
sider  our  circumstances  with  regard  to  matrimonial  cases, 
and  in  what  an  exceedingly  difficult  position  we  are  placed, 
when  recourse  has  to  be  had  to  the  Holy  See,  or  when  a 
contract  has  to  be  dissolved.  For  there  are  serious  obstacles 
in  the  way  of  the  first  course,  and  the  second  is  often  impos 
sible  :  our  laws  sanction  marriages  between  relatives  of  the 
second  degree,  and  pay  no  regard  to  occulta  crimina,  or  to 
certain  other  impediments ;  and  if  we  attempted  to  separate 
those  whom  the  laws  of  the  country  permit  to  be  joined, 
what  storms  and  outpourings  of  wrath  should  we  not  call 
down  on  our  heads  ?  It  would  in  truth  be  better  and  safer 
to  do  without  that  faculty  of  dispensation  (unless  it  were 
necessary,  to  help  the  weak  and  avoid  scandals,  and  were 
on  this  account  granted  to  the  other  vicars-apostolic)  than  to 
be  bound  by  the  restrictions  which  would  be  necessary  in 
making  use  of  it. 

There  are  other  matters,  regarding  which  the  procurator 
of  our  mission  will  communicate  with  your  Eminences  when 
opportunity  offers.  I  pray  you  to  hear  him  with  your  accus 
tomed  goodness. 

I  have  not  yet  been  able  to  visit  the  Highland  districts, 
where  I  fear  that  the  labourers  are  few  and  the  harvest 
abundant.  For  two  years  past,  on  account  of  the  unusual 
storms  and  inclemency  of  the  weather,  there  has  been  a 
great  scarcity  of  corn,  and  in  consequence  such  poverty  that 
we  have  no  means  of  defraying  the  travelling  expenses  of 
those  who  desire  to  go  to  the  colleges  abroad.  It  is  to  be 
wished  that  some  help  may  be  forthcoming  for  those  who 
are  seeking  to  be  enrolled  in  the  ranks  of  the  clergy.  An 
attempt  was  lately  made  to  establish  schools  in  the  High 
lands,  but  less  successfully  than  we  anticipated;  for  the 
whole  of  that  country  is  occupied  by  garrisons,  and  the  mis 
sionaries  are  not  permitted  to  remain  in  one  place,  which  is 
greatly  to  our  disadvantage.  Experience  has  taught  us  that 
in  certain  districts  of  the  north,  where  the  protection  of  a 


REPORT   OF   IRVIN   TO   THE   PARIS   NUNCIO,    1698.       367 

great  noble,  or  a  less  hostile  attitude  on  the  part  of  the 
people  has  made  it  possible  for  priests  to  reside,  matters 
go  much  better,  for  every  day  a  certain  number  are  recon 
ciled  to  the  Church.  If  one  might  judge  from  this,  there 
would  without  doubt  be  hopes  of  a  rich  harvest,  if  the  state 
of  things  were  restored  which  prevailed  nine  years  ago. 
Meanwhile,  for  what  is  left  to  us  we  owe  thanks  to  Almighty 
God,  who  in  His  great  mercy  turns  away  the  evil  which  our 
enemies  plot  against  us.  We  owe  much  also  to  our  Holy 
Father  Innocent,1  who  in  the  time  of  our  distress  has  pro 
tected  us  with  the  power  of  his  apostolic  office.  To  your 
goodness,  also,  most  Eminent  Lords,  to  your  counsel  and 
watchful  care,  we  owe  the  strength  of  the  bond  which  unites 
us  to  the  Apostolic  See.  We  shall  not  cease  to  recall  your 
benefits  with  grateful  hearts,  praying  God  long  to  preserve 
you  safely  to  His  Church. — Your  Eminences'  most  devoted 
and  humble  servant, 

THOMAS,  Bishop  of  Peristachium, 
Vicar- Apostolic  in  Scotland. 

ABERDEEN,  September  21,  1697. 


VII.   (p.  150). 

EEPORT  OF  MR  JOHN  IRVIN,  PROCURATOR  OF  THE  SCOTTISH 
MISSION  IN  PARIS,  TO  THE  NUNCIO  IN  THAT  CiTY,2  ON 
THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  SCOTLAND.  PARIS, 
SEPTEMBER  5,  1698. 

(Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  i.,  1623-1700.) 
MOST  EXCELLENT,  ILLUSTRIOUS,  AND  EEVEREND  LORD, 

Monsignor  Thomas,  Bishop  of  Peristachium,  having,  in 
conformity  with  his  office,  to  write  to  your  Excellency  as 

3  Pope  Innocent  XII.  (1691-1700). 

2  The  nuncio  in  Paris  from  1696  to  1699  was  Marco  Delfino,  a  Venetian.  In 
the  latter  year  he  was  made  a  cardinal,  and  in  1704  he  died  at  Brescia  (Car- 
della,  Memorie  Storichc,  torn.  viii.  p.  68).  The  original  of  this  report  is  in 
Italian. 


368  APPENDIX. 

Nuncio  to  the  Most  Christian  King,  that  is,  in  the  kingdom 
nearest  to  that  wherein  his  mission  lies,  and  not  being  able 
to  write  himself,  by  reason  of  the  present  movement  against 
Catholicism  in  Scotland,  has  charged  me,  among  his  other 
commands,  humbly  to  salute  your  Excellency  in  his  name, 
to  make  his  excuses,  explaining  the  cause  of  his  not  himself 
addressing  you,  and  at  the  same  time  to  lay  before  your 
Excellency  the  present  state  of  the  Mission,  to  the  end  that 
you  may  have  the  goodness  to  extend  your  charity  and  zeal 
for  the  faith  to  the  afflicted  Church  of  Scotland,  and  also 
to  recommend  me,  presently  nominated  procurator  of  the 
bishop  and  the  mission  aforesaid,  to  the  Holy  See,  in  con 
sideration  of  the  circumstances  truly  narrated  in  the  following 
report. 

The  Catholic  Church  in  Scotland  is  just  now  subject  to  a 
persecution  dating  from  the  beginning  of  April  of  the  present 
year,  when  orders  were  transmitted  from  the  Privy  Council 
to  all  the  cities,  provinces,  and  judges  of  the  realm,  com 
manding  the  judges  and  magistrates  to  make  search  for 
priests,  Jesuits,  and  masters  of  Catholic  schools,  to  imprison 
them  when  found,  and  afterwards  to  take  them  under  strong 
guard  to  Edinburgh,  the  capital  city,  there  to  remain  in 
prison  until  the  Council  determined  either  to  send  them 
into  banishment,  or  to  execute  against  their  persons  the  full 
severity  of  the  penal  laws ;  and,  moreover,  requiring  the 
judges  to  report  to  the  Council,  before  the  first  of  June,  as 
to  their  diligence  in  obeying  these  decrees.  Accordingly,  the 
judges  of  every  province  where  any  Catholics  reside,  and  the 
magistrates  of  the  cities,  made  frequent  expeditions  in  search 
of  them ;  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  up  to  the  day  of  my 
departure,  which  was  the  29th  of  July,  not  one  was  found : 
the  fact  being  that  the  priests,  during  the  time  of  the  search, 
took  refuge  in  the  neighbouring  mountains,  rocks,  and  un 
inhabited  places,  and  when  it  was  over,  returned  to  minister 
to  the  faithful  by  night,  and  in  the  morning  before  sunrise ; 
and  so  the  bishop  and  the  rest,  including  myself,  escaped 


REPORT    OF    IRVIX    TO    THE    PARIS    NUNCIO,    1698.       369 

from  their  hands.  In  order  to  procure  some  peace  and  quiet 
for  my  colleagues,  who  are  not  so  generally  known  as  I  was, 
I  let  it  be  understood  at  my  departure,  by  means  of  a  letter 
which  I  wrote  to  the  judge  of  the  district  where  Catholics 
are  numerous,  that  I  was  quitting  the  country,  so  as  to  give 
no  further  motive  for  the  persecution :  to  the  end  that  he, 
having  reported  to  the  Council  that  he  had  driven  me  away, 
would  be  no  longer  urged  on  by  the  repeated  orders  of  the 
Council,  and  of  Ogilvie,  the  Secretary  of  State,  to  molest  the 
others. 

There  are  in  Scotland  ten  fathers  of  the  Society,  of  whom 
three  are  newly  arrived,  and  two  others  a  little  before  them, 
live  of  them  live  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Edinburgh :  two 
in  the  house  of  a  country  gentleman  (Garleton),  two  with 
another  gentleman  ([Wauchope  of]  Nicldry),  the  fifth  in 
Edinburgh  itself,  with  his  nephew  Mr  Buchan.  The  other 
live  had  good  lodging  in  the  north:  one  in  the  house  of 
Count  Leslie,  one  with  Lord  Seaforth,  one  with  Pirtcapel,  one 
at  Drumgash,  one  in  his  father's  house  at  times,  and  at  other 
times  in  the  houses  of  the  gentlemen  already  mentioned. 

There  are  four  Benedictines — one  in  Edinburgh,  another  at 
Aberdeen,  a  third  with  the  Countess  of  Dunfermline,  and  the 
fourth  assisting  the  Highland  Bishop. 

There  are  twenty-three  priests,  besides  two  schoolmasters 
and  the  Benedictines  just  mentioned,  all  maintained  at  the 
expense  of  the  mission :  ten  in  the  Highlands  (of  whom  eight 
are  Irish  and  two  Scotch),  four  in  Banffshire,  three  in  Aber- 
deenshire,  one  in  Forfarshire,  two  in  Edinburgh,  and  one 
twenty-five  miles  south  of  Edinburgh,  in  the  district  of 
Tweeddale,  with  the  Earl  of  Traquair.  The  two  school 
masters  are  in  the  Highlands,  where  the  Catholics  are  more 
numerous  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  country.  The  former 
superior  of  the  mission  resides  in  the  house  of  the  Duke  of 
Gordon ;  and  besides  those  already  mentioned,  some  of  the 
clergy  have  been  banished,  and  within  the  last  two  years  six 
of  the  best  have  died. 

VOL.  IV.  2  A 


370  APPENDIX. 

It  is  now  sixteen  months  since  the  bishop,  released  from 
his  long  imprisonment  in  London,  entered  the  mission,  and 
at  once  repaired  to  the  north  of  Scotland,  where  there  are 
most  Catholics,  and  where  the  faithful,  deprived  as  they  had 
been  of  episcopal  supervision  for  about  a  hundred  and  twenty 
years,  received  him  with  unspeakable  joy,  acknowledging 
before  God  the  greatness  of  the  favour  which  they  owe  to 
the  zeal  of  the  Supreme  Pontiff,  Innocent  XII.  Here  he 
occupied  himself,  now  in  discharging  his  episcopal  office, 
confirming  men  and  women  of  all  ages,  preaching,  and  in 
structing  both  clergy  and  people,  and  now  as  a  simple  mis 
sionary,  visiting  the  sick,  taking  to  them  the  sacraments,  and 
receiving  into  the  Church  the  properly  disposed,  whether 
sick  or  whole.  Having  in  this  way  visited  two  provinces, 
for  the  most  part  on  foot,  he  wished  at  the  beginning  of 
spring  to  go  to  the  Highlands,  where  the  language  and  manner 
of  living  are  different ;  but  he  was  obliged  to  postpone  this 
journey  for  a  year,  being  dissuaded  from  it  by  letters  from 
the  clergy,  which  reached  him  from  all  parts  of  the  High 
lands,  testifying  that  it  was  impracticable  that  year  for  any 
stranger  to  visit  those  parts,  owing  to  the  want  of  bread  :  for 
three  years  in  succession  there  had  been  no  harvest,  and  in 
the  low-lying  districts  the  scarcity  was  so  great  that  they  had 
no  meal  to  spare  as  in  the  two  former  years.  So,  seeing  that 
he  could  not  this  summer  make  his  way  to  the  Highlands, 
he  resolved  to  turn  southwards,  and  to  visit  especially  the 
districts  of  Lothian  and  Galloway,  where  there  are  a  con 
siderable  number  of  scattered  Catholics ;  but  just  as  he  was 
ready  for  the  journey,  he  was  stopped,  until  my  departure, 
by  the  breaking  out  of  this  new  persecution. 

Such  is  the  present  state  of  the  Scottish  Mission,  faithfully 
described  to  your  Excellency,  whose  influence  is  not  limited 
to  promoting  the  interests  of  the  Church  at  the  Court  of  the 
Most  Christian  King,  but  can  also  do  much,  when  aided  by 
the  knowledge  of  these  calamitous  events,  to  increase  the 
Catholic  faith  in  more  distant  countries.  Wherefore  I  hum- 


REPORT    OF    BISHOP    NTCOLSON    TO    ROME,    1700.       371 

bly  pray  your  Excellency,  in  the  name  of  my  bishop  and  of 
his  clergy,  to  deign  to  favour  me  with  your  powerful  recom 
mendation  to  our  Most  Eminent  patrons,  the  Cardinals  of 
Propaganda ;  so  that,  under  the  shadow  of  your  protection, 
I  may  the  more  successfully  have  recourse  to  the  Holy  See, 
to  obtain  light,  strength,  and  consolation  for  my  persecuted 
brethren. 


VIII.  (p.  151). 

EXTRACT  FKOM  A  VISITATION  EEPORT  OF  THOMAS  NICOLSON, 
VICAR- APOSTOLIC  OF  SCOTLAND,  TO  THE  CONGREGATION 
OF  PROPAGANDA.1 

(Archiv.  Propay.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  1701-1760.) 

Summary  of  Eeport  of  the  last  visit  made  to  the  Highlands 
and  Islands  of  Scotland,  by  Mgr.  Thomas  Nicolson, 
Bishop  of  Peristachium,  vicar-apostolic  in  the  kingdom 
of  Scotland,  in  the  months  of  May,  June,  July,  and 
August  1700. 

5.  From  thence  he  travelled  by  rough  and  almost  impass 
able  paths,  in  order  to  avoid  the  soldiery,  towards  the  west 
coast,  which  is  inhabited  by  Catholics ;   and  having  arrived 
there  on  the  fifth  day,  without  having  come  across  a  single 
inn  or  human  habitation,  he  began  the  visitation  ;  and  besides 
administering  the  sacraments,  he  left  good  regulations  for  all, 
to  which  the  people  as  well  as  their  pastors  readily  submitted. 
The  rest  of  the  summer  he  spent  in  visiting  the  greater  part 
of  the  Islands. 

6.  The  first  station  was  in  the  Isle  of  Eigg,  where  he  found 
all  Catholics,  three  hundred  in  number,  very  constant  in  the 
faith,  and  always  loyal  to  their  sovereigns.     A  few  years  ago 
some  of  these  islanders  suffered  martyrdom  at  the  hands  of 
an  English  pirate  named  Porringer,  who  held  a  knife  to  their 

1  The  original  is  in  Italian. 


372  APPENDIX. 

throats,  and  forced  them  either  to  renounce  the  Catholic  faith 
or  to  die. 

7.  The  second  station  was  in  the  Isle  of  Canna,  with  130 
Catholics :  after  the  visitation  there  he  crossed  over  to  the 
Isle  of  Uist,  which  has    1500   Catholics,  nine   hundred   of 
whom  were  confirmed  at  twelve  different  stations,  including 
Benbecula,  a  neighbouring  island.     The  other  inhabitants  of 
these   islands  were   passing  the   whole  summer  with   their 
flocks  and  herds  on  remote  mountains.     The  owner  of  this 
island,  the  chief  of  the  clan  Macdonald,  and  his  cousin,  a 
learned  and   zealous  man,  and  a  Catholic,  showed   sincere 
demonstrations  of  respect  and  welcome  to  the  bishop  and  his 
companions  during  their  visit. 

8.  Thence  they  sailed  to  Barra,  which  is  under  a  chief  of 
the  family  of  Morniyella  [MacNeill  ?  ],  a  venerable  old  man, 
and  the  authorised  catechist  of  his  people :  every  Sunday  he 
instructs  them  in  the  fear  of  God  and  the  purity  of  the  true 
faith,  and  he  has  the  merit  of  having  thoroughly  indoctrinated 
his  people,  and  so  kept  them  firm  against  the  assaults  of 
heresy. 

9.  In  this  island  many  people  are  under  the  power  of  a 
kind  of  vision,  called  by  the  natives  second  sight,  in  virtue  of 
which  they  foresee  and  predict  unexpected  and  wonderful 
events.     This  power  is  quite  beyond  their  own  control,  and 
the   effects    actually   correspond   to   the    predictions.      The 
bishop   proposes  certain  spiritual  remedies  with  a  view  to 
delivering  these  poor  people,  but  desires  to  refer  the  matter 
to  the  impartial  judgment  of  your  Eminences.     There  are 
some  other  small  inhabited  islets,  depending  on  Barra,  and 
also  fourteen  which  serve  as  pasture- ground  for  animals. 

10.  Towards  the   end  of  July  he   set   sail   to   return   to 
Scotland,   those   seas   being   dangerous  from  the  middle  of 
August  to  the  end  of  spring.     On  his  return  he  repeated  his 
visit  to  Arisaig,  Morar,  Moydart,  Knoydart,  Glengarry,  &c., 
districts  and  glens  dominated  by  immense  mountains.  .  .  . 
During  his  visit  he  confirmed  three  thousand  persons,  pre- 


REPORT    OF   BISHOP   NICOLSON    TO   ROME,    1700.       373 

scribed  rules  and  stations  for  the  priests,  instituted  two  pro- 
vicars,  one  Scotch,  the  other  Irish  (the  latter  is  now  in  prison 
in  Edinburgh),  charging  them  to  watch  over  the  rest,  to  see 
that  the  regulations  were  observed,  that  a  report  was  made 
to  him  twice  a-year  of  the  general  state  of  the  mission,  and 
that  notice  was  given  to  him  at  any  time  when  his  presence 
might  be  of  service. 

11.  The  necessity  is  evident  of  providing  for  these 
districts  native  missionaries;  for  it  is  exceedingly  difficult 
for  foreigners,  considering  the  hardships  and  inevitable 
fatigues,  to  remain  long  in  that  part  of  the  mission.  The 
bishop,  on  his  departure  for  the  Lowlands,  left  ten  mission 
aries,  Irish  and  Scotch,  of  whom  one  was  a  Benedictine,  the 
others  secular  priests  and  Franciscans ;  for  the  fathers  of  the 
Society  are  not  accustomed  to  these  districts. 

15.  At  the  time  of  the  Covenant  the  chief  of  the  Macleans 
imbibed   heresy  together  with  his  education  in  Protestant 
colleges,  and  through  him  the  whole  of  his  powerful  clan ; 
the  chief  has  now  returned  to  the  true  faith,  but  lives  in  exile 
with  his  king,  deprived  of  all  his  property :  some  other  chiefs, 
such  as  the  Macdonalds,  MacNeills,  &c.,  remained  firm. 

16.  To  conclude,  the  sons  of   the   other  chieftains,  botli 
greater  and  lesser,  having  been  necessarily  sent  to  Protestant 
colleges  in  order  to  obtain  a  liberal  education,  imbibed  there 
not  only  learning  but  heresy,  which  they  communicated  to 
their  friends  and  dependants,  there  being  no  missionaries  to 
stand  out  against  them.     For  at  that  time  the  fathers  of  the 
Society,   unlike    others,   allowed   no  one  else   to   enter  the 
mission,  thus  excluding  the   clergy,  and  every  priest  who 
offered   himself;    while    they   themselves   remained  in  the 
houses  of  Catholic  nobles,  without   troubling  themselves  at 
all  about  the  Highlands. 


374  APPENDIX. 


IX.  (p.  177). 

EXTRACT  FROM  A  LETTER  ADDRESSED  BY  ABBOT  BERNARD 
STUART,  OF  ST  JAMES'S,  EATISBON,  TO  THE  CARDINAL- 
PREFECT  OF  PROPAGANDA.  KATISBON,  APRIL  26,  1752.1 

(Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scritturc  rifcrit.  ii.,  1752.) 

This  monastery  of  Ptatisbon,  which  was  always  immediately 
subject  to  the  Holy  See,  and  the  Mother  and  Visitor  of  all 
the  others,  has  by  the  disasters  of  war  and  other  calamities 
of  the  time,  had  its  revenues  greatly  diminished.  The  fixed 
annual  income  is  now  a  thousand  florins,  to  which  agricul 
tural  industry  has  added  a  nearly  equal  sum,  so  that  we 
may  place  the  whole  yearly  revenue  at  about  two  thousand 
florins,  on  which  formerly  eight,  now  seventeen  monks  are 
supported. 

Thirty  years  ago  the  seminary  was  erected  here  for  the 
education  of  Scottish  youths,  and  the  support  of  those  relig 
ious  who  served  the  mission.  To  it  the  late  Bishop  of  Eich- 
stadt,  of  the  family  of  Knebel,2  previously  deceased,  assigned 
the  sum  of  20,000  florins,  and  during  his  lifetime  punctually 
paid  the  annual  interest  of  a  thousand  florins  ;  but  it  has  been 
impossible  to  obtain  a  single  penny  from  his  successors,  as  has 
been  abundantly  shown  by  the  many  letters  written  by  my 
predecessor  to  your  Eminence.  Meanwhile,  since  the  loss  of 
this  foundation,  we  have,  by  means  of  the  greatest  economy 
in  food  and  clothing,  continued  to  support  the  seminary  from 
the  scanty  revenues  of  the  monastery,  inasmuch  as  its  pre 
servation  seemed  to  us  absolutely  essential  for  the  preserva 
tion  of  our  three  monasteries.  Now,  considering  that  out  of 
this  small  annual  sum  of  two  thousand  florins  seventeen  pro 
fessed  monks  of  the  monastery,  as  well  as  eight  youths  in 

1  Translated  from  the  Latin  original. 

"  John  Antony  Knebel  von    Katzenellenbogen,  Bishop   of   Eichstadt   from 
1705  to  1725.     See  Gams,  Series  Episcoporum  Eedetia  Catholiccc,  p.  274. 


LETTER   OF   ABBOT   BERNARD    STUART,   1752.       375 

the  seminary,  together  with  the  necessary  domestic  servants, 
have  to  be  fed  and  clothed,  the  church  to  be  provided  with 
sacred  vestments,  candles,  and  other  liturgical  ornaments, 
and,  finally,  the  ancient  ecclesiastical  and  monastic  buildings, 
and  the  seminary,  to  be  kept  in  repair,  it  will  easily  appear  how 
sparely,  nay,  miserably,  we  are  obliged  to  live,  and  how  im 
possible  it  is  besides  all  this  also  to  support  missionaries  in 
Scotland,  unless  one  wished  still  further  to  burden  with  debt 
this  monastery,  already  so  greatly  impoverished,  and  to 
expose  to  the  cupidity  of  heretics,  or  at  least  of  Germans, 
these  poor  remains  of  the  formerly  great  possessions  of  the 
Scotch,  as  has  happened  to  the  fifteen  Scottish  monasteries 
now  irrecoverably  lost.  That  the  same  fate  should  not,  to 
the  great  detriment  of  our  country,  overtake  the  three  small 
houses  which  are  left,  must  surely  be  the  supreme  care  of 
every  honest  superior ;  and  the  more  so,  as  each  abbot  binds 
himself  by  oath  to  preserve  intact,  to  the  best  of  his  power, 
the  property  of  the  monastery. 

Meanwhile  I  deplore  the  wretched  condition  of  our  country, 
and  the  poverty  of  the  priests  who  labour  there,  all  the  more 
that  I  have  some  excellent  men,  well  suited  for  the  mission, 
who  only  await  permission  to  enter  the  country  and  the 
Lord's  vineyard ;  and  since  the  loss  of  our  missionary  endow 
ments  I  know  of  no  other  remedy,  except  that  the  S.  Congre 
gation  of  Propaganda  should  please  to  grant  to  our  mission 
aries  the  same  stipend  as  is  enjoyed  by  the  other  missionaries 
in  Scotland.  In  this  case  we  will  continue  our  missionary 
seminary,  notwithstanding  the  loss  of  the  endowments ;  and 
that  such  a  course  would  be  of  the  highest  advantage  to  the 
faith,  the  Church,  the  mission,  and  our  country,  is  proved  by 
the  following  considerations  : — 

1.  The   vicars  -  apostolic  are    continually    complaining    of 
the  paucity  of  priests  fulfilling  the  work  of  the  ministry  in 
Scotland. 

2.  In  this  monastery  there  are,  and  always  will  be,  good 
men  who  are  capable  of  assisting  in  the  work ;   but  since 


376  APPENDIX. 

the  loss   of   our   endowments    means  to  support   them   are 
wanting. 

3.  Our  seminary  is  an  institution  of  such  a  kind  that  ex 
cellent  missionaries  may  always  be  expected  to  come  from  it ; 
for  the  most  promising  youths  are  brought  from  Scotland  at 
our  expense,  and  are  educated  for  eight  years  in  the  greatest 
innocence  of  life  and  morals ;  nor  are  any  admitted  to  the 
religious  life  except  such  as  show  a  true  vocation  and  talents 
suitable  for  that  state  and  for  the  missionary  life. 

4.  The  missionaries  who  are  called  to  Scotland  from  this 
monastery  undergo  the  same  labours  as  the  rest  in  the  work 
of  preserving  and  propagating  the  Catholic  faith,  and  appear, 
therefore,  to  merit  the  same  recompense. 

5.  The  Katisbon  missionaries  have  hitherto  owed  nothing, 
and  will  owe  nothing  in  future,  to  the  S.  Congregation  up  to 
the  time  of  their  actually  entering  upon  the  mission.     They 
will  receive  their  whole  education  free  at  the  expense  of  this 
monastery,  and  await,  without  in  any  way  burdening  the 
Congregation,  permission  to  enter  the  mission. 

6.  Finally,  the  missionaries  who  are  called  into  Scotland 
from  this  seminary  and  monastery,  know  that  when  they 
have  borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day  in  the  vineyard  of 
the  Lord,  and,  broken  with  age,  are  unequal  to  bearing  it 
longer,  fresh  labourers  will  be  substituted,  and  they  will  be 
able  to  live  quietly  in  the  monastery ;  and  thus  with  greater 
fervour  and  confidence  and  freedom  from  worldly  cares,  they 
will  all  cheerfully  spend  their  strength  in  God's  service. 

In  this  way  provision  would  be  made  for  the  mission  in 
Scotland  and  for  the  preservation  of  the  Scotch  in  Germany 
— a  work  which  has  been  intrusted  to  my  care  both  by  the 
Holy  See  and  by  that  of  Mayence ;  and  I  can  have  no  other 
and  no  better  protector  than  your  Eminence.  Wherefore  I 
most  humbly  beseech  and  entreat  the  Most  Eminent  Fathers 
who  preside  over  the  S.  Congregation  of  Propaganda,  so  to 
dispose  and  watch  over  the  matter,  that  the  Scottish  Mission 
and  the  interests  of  our  countrymen  in  Germany  may  be, 


REPORT   OF   EPS.    GORDON   AND   WALLACE,   1723.       377 

under  so  august  a  protector,  constantly  provided  for  in  the 
future. — I  remain,  while  I  live,  your  Eminence's  most  humble 
servant, 

BERNARD  STUART,  Abbot  (manu  propria). 

RATISBON,  April  26,  1752. 


X.  (p.  186). 

EEPORT  OF  BISHOP  GORDON,  VICAR- APOSTOLIC,  AND  HIS  CO 
ADJUTOR,  BISHOP  WALLACE,  TO  PROPAGANDA,  OCTOBER 
15,  1723.1 

(Cod.  Corsin.,  856.  41.  A.  6,  pp.  313,  314.) 

As  the  Bishop  of  Mcopolis 2  has  lately  returned  from  the 
Hebrides,  and  we  are  able  to  be  for  a  short  time  together,  we 
think  it  our  duty  to  write  to  your  Eminences  as  to  the  pres 
ent  state  of  the  mission. 

It  is  especially  incumbent  on  us  to  render  our  most  humble 
thanks  for  the  three  hundred  scudi  which  your  Eminences 
have  so  kindly  granted  to  us  in  the  great  straits  of  the  mis 
sion,  and  which  were  at  once  transmitted  to  us  by  Mr  William 
Stuart,  the  procurator. 

In  the  meantime,  the  preachers  never  cease  to  assail  the 
Catholics,  nay,  their  pride  is  ever  on  the  increase :  it  is  not 
sufficient  for  them  to  rage  against  our  seminary  and  our 
schools  with  the  greatest  hatred  and  malice ;  in  the  remotest 
corners  of  Scotland  they  stir  up  the  most  violent  enmity 
against  us,  and  their  ravings  are  heard  in  the  most  distant 
islands ;  in  these  districts  especially  where  Catholics  most 
abound,  they  are  daily  planning  fresh  evils ;  they  have  estab 
lished  there  new  conventions,  or  synods,  of  ministers,  which 
they  call  presbyteries,  and  by  which  constant  war  is  waged 
against  the  faithful,  and  continual  annoyance  inflicted  on 
them.  Hence,  in  those  remote  districts  the  bitterness  of  the 

1  Translated  from  the  Latin  original.  2  Bishop  Gordon. 


378  APPENDIX. 

persecution  has  been  too  much  for  a  certain  number  of  the 
faithful,  against  whom  the  ministers  had  excited  the  anger  of 
their  lords.  But  in  these  same  places,  a  much  greater  number 
of  the  heretics  are  hastening  into  the  bosom  of  the  Church, 
and  some  of  the  lapsed  have  sincerely  repented  of  their 
perfidy,  and  have  been  reconciled  to  their  holy  Mother,  while 
the  apostasy  of  others  has  been  followed  by  manifest  judg 
ments  of  God.  What  is  most  to  be  deplored  and  dreaded, 
however,  is  the  mortal  enmity  against  us  which  has  been  dis 
played  by  the  Court  of  Britain  in  a  recent  parliamentary 
decree,  than  which  nothing  can  be  imagined  more  cruel  or 
fatal,  and  to  which  nothing  similar  was  ever  issued  in  these 
kingdoms ;  for  by  it  they  are  endeavouring  to  annihilate  the 
Catholic  religion  at  one  stroke.  The  pretext  is  a  certain 
formula  of  abjuration  of  the  king  to  whom  the  realm  most 
assuredly  belongs,  according  to  the  most  fundamental  and 
sacred  rights  and  laws  of  the  kingdom,  whose  violation  entails 
the  uprootal  of  the  very  foundations  of  the  monarchy  ;  but,  as 
if  in  order  to  show  clearly  that  what  is  really  intended  by  this 
fatal  law  is  the  immediate  destruction  of  Catholics,  nothing 
can  save  them  from  ruin  except  the  abjuration  of  the  Catholic 
religion,  and  every  individual  article  of  the  faith.  It  is 
marvellous,  that  the  Catholic  princes  are  so  little  affected  by 
the  most  evident  peril  to  the  Catholic  faith  in  these  kingdoms, 
whereas  the  heretical  princes  are  so  greatly  moved  by  the 
smallest  matters  which  touch  the  interests  of  their  sects 
in  foreign  countries.  We  therefore  most  urgently  entreat 
our  most  holy  lord,  from  whose  heaven-sent  authority  and 
fervent  zeal  no  one  on  earth  can  hide  himself,  to  stir  up  and 
foment,  through  his  nuncios,  the  ardour  of  the  Catholic 
princes,  which  is  now  so  cold. 

In  the  midst  of  these  perils  and  disasters,  the  missionaries 
persevere  with  brave  and  constant  hearts ;  they  yield  to  no 
terrors  nor  persecutions,  nor  are  they  anywhere  lacking  in 
their  duties,  but  with  burning  zeal  and  immense  labours  bring 
to  all  the  light  of  faith,  and  with  no  little  success  in  many 


REPORT    OF   EPS.    GORDON    AND    WALLACE,    1723.       379 

districts,  especially  in  the  Highlands,  of  which  we  can  affirm 
that  there  have  not  been  for  a  long  time  so  many  heretics  con 
verted  as  in  this  year.  The  laity  also  display  such  strength 
of  faith,  and  such  firmness,  that  we  know  of  hardly  one  in  all 
Scotland  who  has  abandoned  the  faith,  except  a  few  in  one 
small  island,  the  owner  of  which  has  used  every  kind  of 
force  and  cunning  in  order  to  deceive  and  overthrow  certain 
neophytes  hardly  established  in  the  faith.  Those  mission 
aries  who  watch  over  the  seminary  and  schools,  although 
involved  daily  in  the  greatest  dangers — for  the  ministers 
have  hired  to  apprehend  them  men  of  abandoned  character 
and  ready  for  any  crime — are  yet  so  far  from  lessening  or 
intermitting  their  care  and  diligence,  that  they  are  rather 
increasing  the  assiduity  of  their  labours.  Hence  both  sem 
inary  and  schools  are  still  nourishing,  in  spite  of  the  fury  of 
the  ministers ;  and,  indeed,  we  have  made  friends  of  not  a 
few  of  the  more  moderate  among  the  heretics  themselves, 
who  may  afford  us  refuge  and  protection  when  dangers  and 
difficulties  seem  otherwise  insurmountable,  and  whose  help 
we  may  be  compelled  to  use  to  prevent  our  seminary  and 
schools  being  blotted  out  altogether.  Thus,  in  case  of 
necessity,  we  may  withdraw  them  from  the  eyes  of  our 
enemies,  not  despising  human  means  and  assistance  as  far  as 
lawful ;  but  to  Him  alone  we  trust,  from  whose  power  and 
wisdom  nothing  is  exempt,  who  will  easily  break  the  snares 
of  the  hunters,  that  we  may  be  delivered,  either  by  granting 
us  patience  to  endure  to  the  end,  or  by  bestowing  on  our 
labours  success  greater  than  our  hopes. 

The  Bishop  of  Cyrrha,1  albeit  sick  and  infirm,  has  spent 
the  past  summer  and  autumn  travelling  through  the  Low 
lands,  strengthening  and  confirming  some,  reconciling  others 
who  had  fallen  out,  animating  and  consoling  all  by  word 
and  example,  and  in  some  places,  where  priestly  help  was 
wanting,  administering  to  the  faithful  the  sacraments  and 
other  spiritual  assistance. 

1  Bishop  Wallace. 


380  APPENDIX.    . 

Bishop  Gordon,  immediately  after  the  last  letter,  made  his 
way  to  the  remote  Highland  districts,  and  the  Western 
Islands,  in  the  visitation  of  which  he  spent  three  months 
and  more ;  during  which  time  he  endured  no  slight  labours, 
and  administered  the  sacrament  of  confirmation  to  2090 
persons,  the  majority  of  the  adults  being  converts,  and 
among  them  many  notabilities.  In  each  of  the  districts  and 
islands  which  he  visited,  a  certain  number  of  heretics  made 
profession  of  the  Catholic  faith  before  his  departure,  or  some 
similar  occurrence  took  place,  to  the  consolation  of  the  faith 
ful  and  the  increase  of  religion.  He  went  to  some  places, 
and  bestowed  there  the  benefit  of  confirmation,  where  no 
bishop  had  ever  been  before ;  visiting  principally  those 
localities  where  the  people  were  much  oppressed  by  fear  of 
persecution,  and  these  he  not  only  encouraged  and  fortified, 
but  inspired  into  them  no  little  hope  and  consolation.  He 
put  an  end  to  dissensions  which  prevailed  among  various 
noble  families,  arranged  for  the  establishment  of  a  new 
school,  and  endeavoured  to  check  rising  scandals,  and,  as  far 
as  possible,  to  help  the  necessities  of  the  people.  Finally,  he 
strengthened  and  animated  the  faithful,  of  whom  a  certain 
number  in  most  places  were  timid,  and  over-terrified  by  the 
threats  and  perils  of  more  serious  persecutions. 

These  are  the  matters  which  it  seemed  right  to  us  to  lay 
before  your  Eminences,  whom  may  our  most  gracious  Lord 
long  safely  preserve  to  this  mission,  and  to  His  Universal 
Church,  and  load  with  heavenly  blessings ;  as  is  the  fer 
vent  prayer  of  your  Eminences'  most  humble  and  obedient 
servants, 

JAMES,  Bishop  of  Mcopolis,  Vicar- 
Apostolic  in  Scotland. 

JOHN,  Bishop  of  Cyrrha,  Coadjutor 
V.-A.  in  Scotland. 

SPEYMOUTH,  October  15,  1723. 


LETTER   OF   EPS.    GORDON   AND    WALLACE,    1726.       381 


XI.  (p.  186). 

EXTRACT  FROM  A  LETTER  OF  BISHOPS  GORDON  AND  WALLACE 
(COADJUTOR)  TO  PROPAGANDA,  AUGUST  13,  1726.1 

(Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  1726.) 

Monsignor  James  Gordon,  Bishop  of  Nicopolis,  Vicar- Apos 
tolic  in  Scotland,  and  Monsignor  the  Bishop  of  Cyrrha,  his 
coadjutor,  in  their  common  letter,  dated  August  13  of  this 
year,  give  a  clear  account  of  the  state  of  their  extensive  mis 
sion,  which  is  generally  disturbed  and  afflicted  by  the  per 
secutions  of  the  heretics.  Notwithstanding,  they  represent 
that  in  the  district,  or,  as  they  call  it,  the  province  of  the 
Lowlands,  our  holy  religion  has  not  suffered  much,  thanks 
to  the  assiduous  and  solicitous  care  of  the  missionaries,  who 
in  turn  have  been  consoled  by  the  vigilance  of  both  their 
bishops,  and  by  their  frequent  visits,  during  which  they  have 
held  sundry  congresses  and  conferences  with  the  missionaries, 
for  the  maintenance  and  propagation  of  the  faith.  God  has 
blessed  their  labours  with  many  conversions,  as  they  describe 
them,  of  which  they  give  the  particulars,  and  of  which  one  of 
the  most  notable  was  the  reconciliation  of  a  priest,  who  two 
years  ago  turned  Protestant  with  great  scandal,  for  which  he 
has  now  made  reparation  by  public  penance,  and  afterwards  by 
an  exemplary  death.  Moreover,  the  seminary,  in  spite  of  all 
the  persecution,  not  only  has  not  deteriorated,  but  the  number 
of  Catholic  students  has  increased,  as  has  been  the  case  also 
with  the  schools,  which  are  everywhere  firmly  established. 

In  the  Highland  districts  the  recent  persecution  has  been 
most  violent,  insomuch  that  in  the  memory  of  man  none 
such  can  be  recalled,  and  it  is  asserted  to  be  the  most  serious 
outbreak  that  has  occurred  there  for  160  years.  They  [the 
bishops]  describe  the  cause  of  this,  which  they  attribute  to 

1  Translated  .from  an  Italian  copy  (dated  December  13,  1726)  of  the  orig 
inal  letter,  which  appears  to  be  lost. 


382  APPENDIX. 

the  rancour  generated  in  the  Calvinists  by  the  fact  that  the 
number  of  Catholics  in  the  Highlands  has  increased  three 
fold,  and  that  notwithstanding  all  their  efforts  to  crush  them 
— among  other  means,  the  institution  of  a  kind  of  society,  or 
what  we  should  call  a  congregation,  intended,  as  already  re 
lated,  to  send  out  agents  and  preachers  to  propagate  heresy— 
the  Catholics  remain  constant  in  their  religion,  and  repair 
publicly  to  the  churches,  while  neophytes  are  continually  on 
the  increase,  owing  to  the  indefatigable  care  of  the  labourers 
in  the  sacred  work.  Expeditions  of  soldiers  have  been  or 
ganised  in  various  places,  for  the  purpose  of  apprehending 
the  missionaries  and  their  converts,  a  good  number  of  whom 
have  been  imprisoned.  .  .  .  But  with  regard  to  these,  the 
heretics  have  not  gained  much  advantage  by  their  evil  intent, 
for  the  Catholics  have  not  yielded  to  their  fury,  nor  have 
the  ministers  ceased  to  do  their  duty  with  all  fervour.  As 
a  subsidy  to  the  latter,  the  vicar-apostolic  has  sent  them 
.  .  .  employing  for  this  purpose  the  grant  of  500  scudi  made 
to  him  last  year  by  this  Sacred  Congregation. 

Among  their  trials,  however,  these  numerous  and  faithful 
Catholics  have  lacked  the  principal  source  of  help  and  com 
fort  which  they  received  in  the  past,  in  the  frequent  visits  of 
the  vicar-apostolic,  owing  to  his  present  incompetency,  by 
reason  of  his  age  and  indisposition,  to  make  these  long  and 
perilous  journeys :  nor  could  the  coadjutor  supply  his  place 
in  those  districts,  not  only  for  the  same  reasons,  but  likewise 
because  he  has  no  skill  in  the  language  there  spoken,  which 
is  totally  different  from  that .  of  the  Lowlands.  Hence  the 
vicar-apostolic,  considering  the  great  need  which  these  peo 
ple  have  of  a  bishop  who  may  constantly  assist  them,  who 
speaks  their  language,  and  who  may  be  always  ready  to 
succour  their  spiritual  needs,  especially  as  it  is  foreseen  that 
there  is  no  present  prospect  of  the  persecution  ceasing,  ven 
tures  to  propose,  and  to  supplicate  your  Eminences  to  deign  to 
grant  to  the  Catholics  of  the  said  Highland  district  a  vicar- 
apostolic  of  their  own — a  project  which  is  deemed  most 


REPORT   OF   EPS.    GORDON   AND   WALLACE,   1730.       383 

advantageous  and  necessary  by  all  the  most  experienced 
missionaries,  and  by  all  the  nobles  and  chief  men  of  these 
parts — leaving  to  him  and  to  his  coadjutor  the  province  of 
the  Lowlands. 

King  James  of  England,1  in  a  very  strong  letter  written  to 
the  Most  Eminent  Cardinal-Prefect,  also  insists  very  warmly 
on  this  step,  and  he  does  the  same  in  another  letter  trans 
mitted  to  His  Eminence  for  presentation  to  our  lord  [the 
Pope2].  Both  agree  in  suggesting  and  recommending  for  the 
office,  as  more  suitable  than  any  one  else,  the  priest  Father 
Alexander  John  Grant,  a  native  of  those  parts,  adorned  with 
every  quality  requisite  to  one  called  to  such  a  ministry,  edu 
cated  in  the  Scotch  College  of  this  city,  where  he  studied 
philosophy  and  theology,  and  maintained  in  the  Roman  College, 
with  much  praise,  a  public  thesis  on  the  constitution  Uni- 
genitus.  He  is  strong  and  hardy  of  constitution,  aged  about 
thirty-three  years,  of  which  he  has  spent  seven  as  a  useful 
and  zealous  missionary  in  Scotland,  always  under  the  im 
mediate  supervision  of  the  vicar-apostolic,  and  perfectly 
known  to  the  agent  of  the  Scotch  clergy,  who  gives  the  most 
favourable  report  of  him. 

XII.  (p.  188). 

EEPORT  OF  BISHOPS  GORDON  AND  WALLACE  (COADJUTOR) 
TO  PROPAGANDA,  JULY  4,  1730. 

(Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  1730.) 

MOST  EMINENT  AND  MOST  PLEVEREND  LOEDS, 

Since  we  last  addressed  letters  to  your  Eminences,  although 
no  general  persecution  has  raged  here  against  the  faithful, 
yet  in  certain  districts,  owing  to  the  cruel  instigation  of  the 
preachers,  they  have  been  very  severely  treated  by  the 

1  James  III.,  commonly  called  the  Old  Pretender. 

2  Benedict  XIII.  (1724-1730.) 


384  APPENDIX. 

authorities.  In  the  Island  of  Mull,  for  example,  out  of 
several  respectable  persons  who  had  embraced  the  Catholic 
faith,  one,  who  was  the  best  known,  has  been  thrown  into 
prison,  another  has  been  forced  to  leave  the  kingdom,  while 
others  have  had  to  quit  that  part  of  the  country,  and  have 
hardly  been  able  to  find  a  living  anywhere  else.  In  most  of 
the  districts  where  Catholics  are  comparatively  numerous, 
the  ministers  annoy  them  in  a  thousand  ways,  lay  snares  to 
catch  them,  and  in  the  case  of  poor  persons  especially,  when 
they  will  not  conform  to  their  wishes,  get  the  magistrates  to 
harass  and  fine  them. 

We  suffer  under  various  other  troubles,  for  on  the  one 
hand  the  ministers,  are  multiplied,  together  with  their 
catechists  and  schoolmasters,  especially  in  those  places  where 
Catholics  abound,  are  often  thrust  upon  an  unwilling  people, 
and  when  they  can,  and  dare,  under  the  protection  of  the 
local  landowners,  drag  into  their  temples,  even  by  employing 
force,  farmers,  artificers,  and  other  poorer  Catholics,  beating 
and  driving  them  with  clubs  when  they  make  vigorous 
resistance.  On  the  other  hand,  the  number  of  missionaries 
diminishes,  and  will  further  diminish,  some  of  them  abandon 
ing  us  on  account  of  the  want  which  they  suffer  here,  others 
with  their  strength  exhausted,  and  labouring  under  infirmities 
and  diseases  ;  while  many  others  again  threaten  every  day  to 
quit  the  mission,  since  we  are  unable  to  supply  them  even 
with  a  tolerable  subsistence.  Most  urgently,  therefore,  do 
we  entreat  your  Eminences  to  have  compassion  on  this 
mission  thus  miserably  languishing,  and  to  deign  to  afford 
some  succour  to  its  very  great  needs.  We,  for  our  part,  as 
long  as  life  remains,  will  not  shrink  from  labour,  and  as  far 
as  old  age,  infirmity,  and  sickness  allow,  will  frequently 
traverse  the  whole  country ;  but  many  parts  we  cannot  visit 
without  deep  lamentation,  seeing  as  we  do  so  many  souls 
perishing  who  would  cheerfully  receive  the  faith,  had  we 
only  labourers  who  might  reside  in  their  midst  and  instruct 
them  in  religion,  and  seeing,  too,  not  only  countless  little 


REPORT   OF   EPS.    GORDON   AND   WALLACE,   1730.       385 

ones  seeking  spiritual  bread,  and  we  can  give  none  to  break 
it  to  them,  but  also  aged  Catholics  in  great  numbers,  to 
whom  there  is  no  one  to  administer  the  sacraments  and  other 
spiritual  helps. 

We  have  received  the  subsidy  of  400  scudi  generously 
granted  by  your  Eminences,  and  most  humbly  thank  you 
for  it.  This  sum,  however,  could  only  suffice  to  restore  to 
life  for  a  time  some  of  our  half-famished  missionaries,  but 
it  could  not  provide  for  the  continued  support  of  clergy  in 
those  districts  especially  where  we  so  much  desired  to  place 
them.  There  are  very  many  heretics  who  aspire  to  the  faith 
and  implore  our  help,  often  entreating  in  tearful  accents  that 
Catholic  priests  may  be  stationed  among  them,  and  promising 
that  if  they  are  not  abandoned  by  them  they  will  profess  the 
faith  with  great  readiness  and  constancy.  We  cannot  with 
out  much  grief  listen  to  men  of  this  kind,  so  piously  inclined 
towards  the  faith,  and  we  grieve  for  them  the  more  bitterly, 
inasmuch  as  in  very  many  cases  we  have  had  good  proof  of 
their  sincerity.  For  after  the  Bishop  of  Nicopolis  returned 
to  Scotland,  and  made  assiduous  and  frequent  endeavours  to 
visit  the  Highland  districts,  in  one  place  where  there  were 
only  about  twenty  of  the  faithful,  now,  since  after  some  time 
a  pastor  was  placed  there,  there  are  at  least  seventy.  In 
another  there  were  a  hundred  and  fifty,  more  or  less,  now 
there  are  six  hundred  and  more;  in  another,  again,  there 
were  very  few,  now  they  are  greatly  multiplied.  The  number 
of  the  faithful  is,  in  fact,  twice,  thrice,  in  some  places  even 
four  times  as  great  as  it  formerly  was.  This,  however,  we 
can  most  positively  assert,  that  if  in  all  these  districts  there 
had  been  up  to  now  only  as  few  missionaries  or  pastors  as 
there  formerly  were,  we  should  never  have  rejoiced  in  seeing 
so  plentiful  a  harvest.  But  now,  unless  your  Eminences 
listen  to  the  pious  and  plaintive  prayers  of  so  many  souls 
sighing  for  the  faith,  and  generously  assist  this  mission,  not 
only  will  innumerable  souls  be  plunged  in  despair  into  the 
gulf  of  perdition,  but  there  is,  moreover,  the  greatest  danger 

VOL.  IV.  2  B 


386  APPENDIX. 

that  the  number  of  the  faithful  will  greatly  diminish,  whils 
those  who  are  ignorant  or  careless,  deprived  of  their  pas 
tors,  are  corrupted  by  the  endless  wiles  and  menaces  of 
the  preachers. 

There  is  now  above  all  an  urgent  need,  as  we  have  more 
than  once  pointed  out  to  your  Eminences,  of  appointing  a 
bishop  for  the  Highland  district ;  for  it  is  in  that  quarter  that 
there  is  the  greatest  danger  from  the  preachers,  since  there 
especially  heretical  ministers  and  pernicious  schools  are  in 
creasing  ;  and  in  that  region  especially  there  are  many  places 
in  which  there  is  excellent  hope  of  gaining  large  numbers  of 
souls,  if  we  had  the  means  of  stationing  several  missionaries 
among  them.  Those  Highland  districts  have  already  suffered 
no  little  detriment  from  being  so  long  destitute  of  a  bishop, 
more  particularly  since  the  time  when  the  name  of  Mr  Alex 
ander  John  Grant  was  submitted  to  your  Eminences.1  But 
since  he  has  either  departed  this  life,  or  persistently  rejects, 
with  too  great  humility,  the  burden  of  the  episcopate,  we  are 
compelled  to  bring  before  the  notice  of  your  Eminences 
another  person  whom  we  judge  fit  for  the  sacred  office— 
namely,  Mr  Hugh  Macdonald,  a  scion  of  one  of  the  noblest 
branches  of  the  family  of  the  Macdonalds,  whose  influence 
and  numbers  are  very  great  among  the  faithful  in  the  High 
lands.  He  himself  is  distinguished  even  more  for  his  zeal 
and  piety  than  for  his  honourable  birth,  and  is  also  a  man  of 
singular  prudence  and  modesty.  He  was  educated,  and  com 
pleted  his  studies  here  in  our  seminary,  applying  himself 
chiefly  to  those  branches  which  are  of  the  greatest  use  for  the 
confutation  of  heretics,  or  the  solid  instruction  of  Catholics  in 
the  faith  and  in  true  piety ;  but  he  never  travelled  to  the 
Catholic  countries  abroad  in  which  there  are  colleges  for  our 
countrymen.  He  is,  moreover,  a  persona  grata  to  the  priests 
labouring  in  the  Highlands,  as  well  as  to  the  most  dis 
tinguished  and  most  prudent  of  the  laity,  to  whom  we  were 
able  safely  to  confide  this  plan  of  ours. 

1  See  ante,  pp.  187,  188. 


REPORT    OF    EPS.    GORDON    AND    WALLACE,    1730.       387 

The  Bishop  of  Nicopolis  has  recently  visited  the  greater 
part  of  the  Lowland  district,  also  some  of  the  less  remote 
portions  of  the  Highlands,  as  well  as  the  schools  and  seminary, 
and  although  he  is  harassed  with  many  cares  and  troubles, 
nothing  fills  his  soul  with  so  much  grief  and  sadness  as  the 
cry  of  many  peoples  asking  for  missionaries,  whom  he  is 
unable  to  place  amongst  them,  having  nothing  to  provide  for 
their  support.  He  is,  moreover,  overwhelmed  with  the  com 
plaints  of  many  of  the  priests,  who  are  ground  down  by 
such  penury  that  they  say  they  can  live  no  longer  on  the 
mission  ;  and  this  sort  of  complaint,  which  indeed  fell  on  his 
ears  painfully  enough  before,  has  now  increased  so  immensely 
that  it  causes  him  intolerable  anguish,  since  it  is  out  of  his 
power  to  apply  any  remedy.  And  he  laments  the  more 
bitterly  over  the  deplorable  condition  of  the  people  com 
mitted  to  him,  inasmuch  as  he  himself,  borne  down  by  age 
and  sickness,  cannot  visit  or  assist  them  so  diligently  or 
frequently,  and  now,  instead  of  the  abundant  spiritual  harvest 
which  he  might  once  have  hoped  for  (had  not  the  missionaries 
been  so  few,  and  those  that  there  were  were  abandoning  the 
mission,  or  growing  weak  from  want)  he  rather  has  good 
cause  to  fear  that  the  fruit  of  so  many  labours  may  in  great 
part  perish.  We  cannot  therefore  but  implore  your  Eminences, 
most  humbly  and  most  urgently,  to  send  labourers  into  this 
your  vineyard,  by  graciously  bestowing  the  wherewithal  to 
support  them. 

The  Bishop  of  Cyrrha,  in  the  spring,  fell  very  dangerously 
ill  of  a  complaint  which  in  one  of  his  advanced  age  there 
seemed  little  reason  to  fear,  namely  hemorrhage,  which  fre 
quently  recurred,  and  reduced  him  to  the  greatest  weak 
ness.  And  although  he  appears  to  be  gradually  recovering 
some  measure  of  strength,  it  is  impossible  to  hope  that  a  man 
in  his  seventy-sixth  year,  thus  weakened,  can  ever  be  fully  re 
stored.  .  .  .  Meanwhile,  as  far  as  his  health  allows,  he  watches 
with  great  zeal  over  the  mission  in  the  southern  districts. 

Of  the  missionaries,  one  left  the  mission  and  the  country 


388  APPENDIX. 

at  the  beginning  of  winter  ;  another  complains  that  his  health 
has  been  altogether  destroyed  by  the  hardships  which  he  has 
endured  on  the  mission,  and  threatens  to  depart  at  once ;  and 
not  a  few  of  the  remainder  are  beginning  to  cry  out  that 
what  with  the  loss  of  strength  and  health  it  is  not  possible 
for  them  to  remain  long  on  the  mission. 

Our  grief  permits  us  to  write  on  no  other  subject  except 
these  troubles  to  your  Eminences,  whom  may  God  long 
preserve  in  safety  to  this  mission,  and  to  the  Universal 
Church,  as  is  the  fervent  prayer  of  your  Eminences'  most 
humble  and  obedient  servants, 

•k  JAMES,  Bishop  of  Nicopolis, 

Vicar- Apostolic  in  Scotland. 
*  JOHN,  Bishop  of  Cyrrha,  Coadjutor. 

SPEYMOUTH,  July  4,  1730. 

XIII.  (p.  190). 

HEPORT  OF  BISHOP  HUGH  MACDONALD,  VICAR-APOSTOLIC  OF 
THE  HIGHLANDS,  TO  PROPAGANDA,  MARCH  18,  1732.1 

(Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  1732.) 
MOST  EMINENT  AND  MOST  EEVEREND  LORDS, 

Since  I  now  have  the  honour  of  expressing  for  the  first 
time  in  writing  to  your  Eminences  my  sentiments  of  rever 
ence  towards  your  Sacred  Congregation,  no  duty  appears 
more  incumbent  on  me  than  to  render  my  most  humble 
thanks  for  your  gracious  opinion  of  me;  which,  however, 
should  I  fail  to  justify,  there  will  be  little  cause  to  wonder. 
For  it  has  pleased  your  Eminences  to  place  upon  me  a  burden 
which  even  angels  might  fear  to  bear,  and  the  duties  of  which 
are  so  high  and  heavenly,  that  iny  weakness  cannot  but  stag 
ger  and  fall  under  their  weight.  I  have  therefore  no  con- 

1  Translated  from  the  Latin  original.  The  change  of  style  in  this  and  the 
following  letter  is  interesting.  Bishop  Macdonald's  latinity  is  exceedingly 
pure  and  elegant.— TRANSLATOR. 


REPORT    OF   BISHOP   MACDONALD,    1732.  389 

ficlence  in  myself;  for  when  I  seriously  consider  my  own 
littleness,  and  the  high  dignity  conferred  upon  me,  who  am 
utterly  unequal  to  supporting  it,  as  well  as  the  manifold 
duties  which  pertain  to  it,  I  am  struck  with  terror  on  every 
side.  My  one  only  hope  is  in  the  immense  loving-kindness 
of  the  Father  of  mercies,  who  gives  abundantly  to  all  who 
hope  in  Him,  and  richly  rewards  all  who  call  upon  Him. 
Eelying,  therefore,  on  His  goodness,  I  may  venture  to 
promise  this  one  thing,  that  by  His  assistance  I  will  spare 
no  labour,  but  will  ever  strive,  as  far  as  my  weakness  allows, 
to  perform  neither  negligently  nor  perfunctorily  the  sacred 
functions  of  the  sublime  office  with  which  I  am  unworthily 
invested.  To  this,  moreover,  I  am  exhorted,  and  inspired 
with  no  little  courage,  by  the  munificence  of  your  Emi 
nences,  who,  while  loading  me  with  this  heavy  burden,  at  the 
same  time  endeavour  to  relieve  my  temporal  wants.  For  I 
have  recently  been  informed  by  letter  that  your  Eminences, 
such  is  your  liberality  towards  me,  are  granting  me  an  an 
nual  pension  of  200  scudi,  and  have  besides  given  100  more 
for  episcopal  ornaments.  Such  generosity  as  this  impels  me 
not  only  to  render  you  my  most  humble  thanks,  but  also  to 
profess  with  all  my  heart  the  most  unbounded  obedience  and 
reverence  towards  your  Sacred  Congregation  and  the  Holy 
Apostolic  See. 

Thus  supported  by  your  Eminences'  paternal  goodwill  to 
wards  me,  immediately  after  my  consecration  (which  took  place 
in  Edinburgh)  I  hastened  to  the  remote  Highland  districts ; 
in  particular,  to  those  places  which  seemed  to  stand  most  in 
need  of  pastoral  care  and  vigilance,  and  where,  to  shorten  my 
story,  the  pitiable  needs  of  the  faithful  whom  I  came  to 
assist,  in  so  great  a  scarcity  of  labourers,  did  not  suffer  me  to 
be  indolent  or  idle.  When  I  had  laboured  here  for  some 
months,  the  wretched  state  of  matters  revealed  itself  to  me. 
The  enormous  tracts  of  country  which,  owing  to  the  prevail 
ing  poverty,  are  necessarily  assigned  to  each  priest,  vanquish 
even  the  unwearied  labours  of  the  most  diligent  of  pastors. 


390  APPENDIX. 

In  the  place  of  certain  deceased  priests,  necessity  has  com 
pelled  the  appointment  of  others  from  districts  further  south ; 
and  these,  although  of  Highland  family,  want  of  practice  has 
rendered  almost  useless  at  our  mountain  language,  which 
they  lost  when  studying  at  the  colleges  abroad.  The  faith 
ful  grievously  deplore  this  scarcity  of  pastors ;  and  while 
others  enjoy  in  abundance  every  convenience  for  their  spir 
itual  welfare,  they  constantly  complain  that  their  souls  are 
starving,  by  reason,  not  of  the  negligence,  but  of  the  fewness, 
of  labourers  in  the  vineyard.  A  great  number  of  the  heretics 
lament,  in  presence  of  the  bishop  or  priest,  with  groans,  tears, 
and  words  that  might  move  stones,  over  their  own  unhappy 
errors  and  blindness;  and  having  at  length  discovered  the 
impiety,  avarice,  and  carelessness  of  their  ministers,  and  had 
their  eyes  opened  to  certain  enormous  errors,  implore  the 
help  of  Holy  Mother  Church,  and  ask  with  continual  and 
unspeakable  eagerness  for  Catholic  pastors.  Hence  the 
greatest  sorrow  is  enkindled  in  my  heart,  seeing  as  I  do  that 
the  number  of  labourers  amongst  us  who  are  versed  in  the 
Highland  tongue  is  so  scanty,  that  they  are  not  only  insuffi 
cient  to  assist  Protestants  of  the  kind  I  have  described,  but 
even  the  very  Catholics  themselves. 

Accordingly,  when  I  considered  what  remedy  could  be 
applied  to  so  deplorable  an  evil,  the  most  efficacious  means 
appeared  to  me  to  be  that  a  seminary  should  be  established 
in  our  Highland  district,  for  the  education  of  boys  suitable 
for  the  ecclesiastical  state.  It  will  thus  come  about  that 
there  will  be  a  supply  of  students,  more  advanced  and  better 
tested,  to  send  to  the  foreign  colleges,  whilst  others,  ordained 
here  in  the  country,  will  supplement  the  scanty  number  who 
come  from  abroad  after  their  ordination.  Out  of  the  many 
young  Highlanders  who,  after  as  careful  selection  as  possible, 
have  been  sent  to  the  Continent,  various  adverse  circum 
stances  have  caused  a  large  number  to  abandon  their  studies 
and  the  idea  of  ecclesiastical  life,  to  return  to  the  vanities  of 
the  world,  and  so  belie  the  hopes  which  had  been  formed  of 


REPORT    OF   BISHOP   MACDONALD,   1732.  391 

them.  But  if  only  after  due  probation  in  the  seminary,  and 
progress  in  their  studies,  they  are  sent  to  the  colleges,  it  is  to 
be  hoped  that  more  will  bring  their  studies  to  a  successful 
issue,  and  adhere  to  their  proposed  manner  of  life ;  and  so, 
their  number  being  added  to  those  who  have  been  trained  at 
home,  there  will  be  in  future  such  a  supply  of  priests  as  will 
suffice  to  mitigate  or  put  an  end  to  the  complaints,  outcry, 
and  tears  both  of  Catholics  and  heretics.  On  the  other  hand, 
without  such  an  institution  it  seems  clear  to  me  that  faith 
and  religion  will  never  greatly  increase  in  those  parts ;  for 
there  is  very  great  danger  that  in  the  scarcity  of  priests  under 
which,  in  the  absence  of  a  seminary,  we  must  always  labour, 
many  of  the  weaker  Catholics  may  be  ensnared  and  caught 
by  the  wiles  and  cunning  of  the  ministers,  catechists,  and 
schoolmasters,  who  are  daily  thrust  in  greater  numbers  upon 
our  people.  But  as  our  Highlanders  are  for  the  most  part 
poor,  we  shall  have  no  means  of  undertaking  so  pious,  useful, 
and  necessary  a  work,  unless  your  Eminences  give  us  a  help 
ing  hand.  I  cannot,  therefore,  but  urgently  commend  the 
whole  matter  to  the  charity  and  zeal  of  your  Eminences ;  for 
if  it  fall  to  the  ground,  not  only  all  our  labour  will  be  well- 
nigh  vain  and  fruitless,  but  we  foresee  also  the  lamentable 
loss  of  countless  perishing  souls.  I  am  now  making  ready  to 
commence  my  visitation  of  the  Hebrides  and  other  remote 
districts,  in  the  course  of  which  I  shall  leave  untried  no  means 
which  may  seem  to  be  of  assistance  towards  the  speedy  in 
auguration  of  the  seminary,  trusting  in  your  Eminences' 
generosity,  which  I  have  already  abundantly  experienced  in 
my  regard,  and  wrhich  I  hope  will  never  be  wanting  to  our 
future  labours  and  efforts  in  the  cause  of  religion. — That  God 
may  long  preserve  your  Eminences  to  this  mission,  and  to  the 
Universal  Church,  is  the  sincere  and  fervent  prayer  of,  your 
Eminences'  very  humble  and  obedient  servant, 

•k  HUGH,  Bishop  of  Diana, 
Vicar-Apostolic  in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland. 
LAGGAN,  GLENGABRY,  March  18,  1732. 


392  APPENDIX. 


XIV.  (p.  193). 

EEPORT  OF  BISHOPS  MACDONALD  AND  SMITH  (VicARS-Apos- 
TOLIC)  AND  GRANT  (COADJUTOR)  TO  PROPAGANDA. 
EDINBURGH,  NOVEMBER  20,  1755.1 

(Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  1755.) 

MOST  EMINENT  AND  MOST  REVEREND  LORDS, 

Since  by  the  providence  of  God  we  are  all  three  here 
together,  and  it  is  quite  uncertain  when  this  may  happen 
again,  it  is  necessary  that  we  should  write  a  joint  letter  to 
the  S.  Congregation,  to  render  our  most  humble  and  hearty 
thanks  for  their  continual  charity  and  innumerable  benefits 
to  our  mission,  and  in  particular  for  the  recent  concession  of 
a  coadjutor  to  the  aged  vicar  -  apostolic,  in  the  conduct  of 
which  affair  the  Bishop  of  Misinopolis 2  proved  that  he  had 
duly  performed  what  he  had  promised  not  long  before.  And 
assuredly  the  nomination  made  by  the  S.  Congregation,  by 
which  God  showed  whom  He  had  chosen  (and  this  was  the 
one  thing  that  we  desired)  was  received  with  the  greatest  joy 
by  both  vicars,  as  well  as  by  the  rest  of  the  clergy.  Only  the 
elect  himself  was  so  afflicted  with  sorrow,  that  being,  as  he 
was,  before  infirm,  he  was  wellnigh  killed  by  the  bitterness 
of  his  grief,  which  it  was  vainly  attempted  to  soothe  by  means 
of  conversations  and  frequent  letters.  When  the  latter  proved 
of  no  avail,  Bishop  Smith  made  a  journey  to  the  north,  an£ 
brought  him  back  with  him  hither,  in  spite  of  his  reluctance. 
A  reply,  according  to  the  urgent  demand  of  the  bishop,  having 
been  received  from  the  Cardinal  Protector  (to  whom  the  elect 
had  written  pleading  his  ill  health),  the  latter,  still  refusing 
to  yield,  asked  for  dimissorial  letters  to  Ptome,  where  he 
hoped  to  be  able  more  easily  to  excuse  himself  from  the 
office,  on  account  of  his  infirmity ;  but  here  also  he  suffered 
a  repulse,  and  at  length  when  he  had  moved  every  stone  to 

1  Translated  from  the  Latin  original.  2  Bishop  Smith. 


REPORT  OF  EPS.  MACDONALD  AND  SMITH,  1755.   393 

find  a  means  of  escape,  as  he  desired  with  all  his  heart,  he 
was  compelled  to  submit.  According,  by  the  help  of  God, 
on  the  2d  of  November  (Sunday  within  the  Octave  of  All 
Saints)  he  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  Sinita,  as  he  will  duly 
make  known  by  letters  patent  to  be  transmitted  to  Eome  at 
the  first  safe  opportunity ;  and  he  himself  will  set  out  for  the 
north  as  soon  as  possible. 

In  the  meantime,  Bishop  Hugh  of  Diana,  who  had  previ 
ously  been  forced,  by  the  search  that  his  enemies  were  making 
for  him,  to  retire  to  the  Highlands,  came  to  Edinburgh  at  the 
beginning  of  summer  on  affairs  of  business ;  and  here  it  was 
thought  that  he  might  remain  hid  for  a  time.  But  having 
been  betrayed  by  an  infamous  spy,  he  was  charged  with  being 
an  enemy  of  the  State ;  and  when  no  proof  whatever  of  this 
accusation  was  forthcoming,  he  was  thrown  into  the  prison 
of  Edinburgh  on  the  customary  ground  of  being  a  Eoman 
Catholic  priest.  After  a  fortnight  he  was  released,  on  account 
of  the  state  of  his  health ;  but  on  these  rigorous  conditions, 
that  he  should  quit  Edinburgh  in  two  days,  and  repair  to 
Dunse,  on  the  borders  of  England,  from  which  place  he  was 
not  to  go  more  than  four  miles  before  the  15th  of  November ; 
and  on  that  day  he  was  to  come  up  for  judgment,  or  else  to 
pay  a  fine  (for  which  he  had  to  give  security)  amounting  to 
more  than  twelve  hundred  Eoman  scudi.  Accordingly,  when 
he  appeared  on  the  appointed  day,  he  was  strongly  urged 
himself  to  ask  to  be  sent  into  exile :  this,  however,  he  utterly 
refused  to  do,  and  his  bail  having  been  extended  for  another 
month,  he  was  ordered  to  hold  himself  again  in  readiness ; 
nor  is  there  much  doubt  that  he  will  be  sentenced  to  banish 
ment,  under  pain  of  death  if  he  ever  returns  to  Scotland ;  for 
this,  according  to  our  laws,  is  bound  to  be  the  decision  of  the 
judges.  What,  in  consequence,  will  be  the  loss  to  the  faith 
ful  !  This  consideration  only  it  is  which  fills  the  bishop  with 
the  greatest  grief ;  meanwhile  eighty  scudi  have  been  awarded 
to  his  captor  out  of  the  royal  Treasury  in  return  for  his 
good  services.  The  usual  reward  has  in  like  manner  been 


394  APPENDIX. 

granted  to  two  soldiers  for  apprehending  two  priests,  one  of 
them  being  Alexander  Macdonald,  who  some  months  ago  was 
long  detained  in  prison  here,  and  then  outlawed :  afterwards 
he  fell  very  seriously  ill,  and  now  there  is  no  hope  of  his 
life.  He  will  leave  behind  him  great  regret  for  so  tender  a 
shepherd.  .  .  .  This  same  year  Mr  John  Tyrie  has  been 
suddenly  removed  by  death,  after  ministering  to  a  numerous 
flock  with  great  energy  for  many  years:  we  shall  also  lose, 
only  too  soon,  greatly  to  our  sorrow,  R.  Father  Robert  Shand, 
a  Benedictine  monk  of  Ratisbon.  .  .  . 

In  the  many  and  great  troubles  under  which  we  are 
labouring,  it  is  very  manifest  how  much  we  need  the  help 
of  our  most  gracious  patrons.  Nothing  could  more  conduce 
to  the  advantage  of  the  Catholics,  than  that  the  two  little 
Catechisms,  which  were  long  ago  sent  to  Rome,  should  be 
speedily  returned  to  us,  after  such  revision  or  change  as  may 
have  seemed  expedient.  On  the  other  hand,  nothing  could 
be  more  hurtful  than  their  detention  longer,  which  may  God 
forbid.  About  this  most  important  matter  I  have  written 
more  fully  to  the  Cardinal  Protector.  We  most  humbly 
entreat,  therefore,  that  our  most  gracious  patrons  would 
deign  to  give  ear  to  this,  the  first  petition  of  James  of  Sinita, 
and  the  last  of  the  Bishop  of  Misinopolis.— That  God  may 
long  preserve  you  safely  to  the  whole  Christian  world,  and  in 
particular  to  this  afflicted  Church,  is  the  most  fervent  prayer 
of,  your  Eminences'  most  humble  and  obedient  servants, 

•i"  HUGH,  Bishop  of  Diana, 

Vicar- Apostolic  in  Scotland. 

Hh  ALEXANDER,  Bishop  of  Misinopolis, 
Vicar- Apostolic  in  Scotland. 

•t  JAMES,  Bishop, 

Coadjutor  to  the  Bishop  of  Misinopolis. 


REPORT   OF    BISHOPS    GORDON    AXD    SMITH,  1743.       395 


XV.  (p.  195). 

REPORTS  OF  BISHOPS  GORDON  (VICAR-APOSTOLIC)  AND  SMITH 
(COADJUTOR)  TO  PROPAGANDA.  EDINBURGH,  FEBRUARY 
5,  1743.1 

(Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  rifcrit.  ii.,  1743.) 

MOST  EMINENT  AND  MOST  REVEREND  LORD, 

It  is  now  long  since  we  have  written  to  your  Eminence,  as 
we  have  been  expecting  every  month — nay,  every  week — to 
receive  the  welcome  news  of  the  gracious  decrees  of  the 
Sacred  Congregation  regarding  Scottish  affairs,  after  the 
various  letters  which  both  we  ourselves,  and  other  mis 
sionaries,  had  written  with  reference  to  the  melancholy  state 
of  this  mission.  We  were  in  hopes  that  these  decrees  would 
be  highly  favourable  to  us,  and  that  we  should  receive  them 
at  an  early  day,  especially  as  it  was  reported  to  us  that  they 
were  already  in  the  hands  of  your  Eminence.  But  now  our 
hope  has  been  so  long  delayed,  and  the  joy  with  which  we 
did  not  doubt  we  should  be  filled,  since  we  knew  well  that  if 
decrees  were  issued  in  our  favour  by  the  S.  Congregation  the 
affairs  of  this  mission  would  go  on  much  more  happily  and 
more  to  the  advantage  of  the  Catholic  Faith ;  but  on  the 
other  hand,  as  things  now  are,  so  long  as  factions,  dissen 
sions,  and  quarrels  go  on  among  the  very  labourers  them 
selves,  it  cannot  be  that  our  holy  religion  should  be  held  in 
honour,  or  make  successful  progress,  or  that  the  conversions 
of  heretics  should  be  as  frequent  as  they  were  wont  to  be. 
In  truth,  these  bitter  dissensions  and  disturbances  and 
divisions,  not  having  been  at  the  very  beginning,  when 
they  first  raised  their  heads,  beaten  down  and  suppressed  by 
supreme  authority,  will  always  live  and  flourish  amongst  us, 
unless  that  authority  not  only  takes  notice  of  them,  but 
promptly  strikes  and  puts  an  end  to  them.  We  implore, 

1  Translated  from  the  Latin  original. 


396  APPENDIX. 

therefore,  and  entreat  your  Eminence  to  be  graciously  pleased 
at  length  to  comfort,  raise  up,  and  strengthen  us,  placed  as 
we  are  in  so  wretched  and  deplorable  a  position  ;  and  this 
will  be  done  to  so  much  the  greater  joy  and  profit  to  the 
mission,  the  more  speedily  the  gracious  decrees  of  the  S. 
Congregation  are  transmitted  to  us.  If,  however,  we  have 
done  anything  to  excite  the  anger  and  displeasure  of  your 
Eminence  against  us,  it  is  totally  unknown  to  us,  nor  are  we 
conscious  of  having  committed  any  such  fault.  Hence  we 
shall  esteem  it  a  great  favour  to  receive  intimation  of  the 
same,  in  order  that  we  may  endeavour  to  acknowledge, 
repair,  and  atone  for  it,  with  the  greatest  possible  submission 
and  reverence,  as  we  are  most  ready  to  do. 

All  this  time,  during  which  we  have  been  expecting  fresh 
strength  and  weight  to  be  added  to  our  authority  by  the 
S.  Congregation  and  your  Eminence,  we  have  not  been  living 
in  idleness,  nor  have  we  ceased  the  laborious  exercise  of  all 
the  functions  of  our  ministry.  In  the  winter  before  last  the 
Bishop  of  Misinopolis,  while  his  aged  colleague  of  Mcopolis 
remained  in  Edinburgh,  journeyed  to  the  northern  districts 
(in  which  the  Catholics  are  much  more  numerous  than  in  the 
south),  and  visited  many  of  those  parts,  doing  everything  in 
his  power  to  alleviate  the  necessities,  both  temporal  and 
spiritual,  of  the  faithful.  After  Easter  he  returned  to 
Edinburgh,  for  the  meeting  of  the  senior  missionaries  which 
was  to  be  held  there,  and  at  which  all  the  affairs  of  the 
mission  were  so  carefully  examined  and  discussed,  chiefly  by 
his  assistance,  that  no  doubt  regarding  their  proper  adminis 
tration  could  hereafter  remain  to  any  of  those  who  had  before 
complained  so  loudly.  This  last  summer,  whilst  he  was 
making  his  pastoral  visits  to  many  districts,  his  right  arm 
was  by  accident  seriously  bruised,  and  this  being  not  yet 
completely  healed,  he  has  been  compelled  to  pass  this  winter 
in  Edinburgh.  As  for  the  Bishop  of  Nicopolis,  during  these 
two  years  he  has  spent  five  or  six  months,  in  summer  time, 
in  the  north,  has  visited  these  various  districts,  and  has 


REPORT   OF   BISHOPS    GORDON    AND    SMITH,  1743.       397 

endeavoured  with  as  much  vigilance  and  zeal  as  possible  to 
encourage  both  clergy  and  people,  and  to  put  down  certain 
scandals.  In  particular,  he  made  diligent  inquiry  everywhere 
as  to  whether  anything  had  been  either  said  or  done  by  any 
one  against  the  faith,  but  this  he  found  to  have  been  nowhere 
the  case.  He  was  compelled,  however,  about  two  years  ago 
to  punish  the  insolence  and  calumnies  of  a  certain  Jesuit 
father,  by  suspending  him  from  his  faculties :  the  latter,  after 
remaining  eight  months  in  this  condition,  at  last  to  some 
extent  acknowledged  his  fault,  and  made  a  general  promise 
that  he  would  henceforth  take  diligent  heed  that  no  one 
should  be  justly  offended  by  word  or  deed  of  his ;  however, 
he  did  not  afterwards  desist  from  his  unruly  behaviour  and 
schismatical  manner  of  action. 

During  the  past  summer  we  have  lost  a  missionary  of  very 
advanced  age,  Mr  Alexander  Drummond,  a  learned  and  pious 
man,  who  had  toiled  for  forty-five  years  in  this  portion  of  the 
Lord's  vineyard.  About  eight  months  previously  died  also 
Mr  William  Shand,  who  for  about  twenty-two  years  had 
been  engaged  in  the  same  pious  labours. 

A  certain  number  of  heretics  are  from  time  to  time 
returning  to  the  fold  of  Christ,  and  in  most  districts  there 
are  several  zealous  missionaries  who  leave  nothing  undone 
both  to  reclaim  sinners  and  to  draw  aliens  into  the  bosom  of 
the  Catholic  Church.  But  alas  for  our  misery !  The  conver 
sion  of  heretics  does  not  advance,  nor  do  such  examples  of 
virtue  and  of  holy  life  shine  forth  among  Catholics  as  was 
the  case  in  past  times,  in  those  bygone  years  when  concord 
and  unity  and  peace  and  charity  flourished.  We  have  often, 
with  great  sorrow,  complained  of  the  disturbing  factions  and 
seditious  combinations  formed  by  certain  of  the  missionaries ; 
and  would  that  we  could  at  length  hope  that  an  end  might 
be  put  to  them,  so  that  we  might  be  able  to  breathe  freely 
for  a  time,  and  peacefully  rejoice  in  the  work  of  our  sacred 
office !  But  they  do  not  cease  with  their  seditious  and 
turbulent  language  to  disturb  the  mission,  and  greatly  to 


398  APPENDIX. 

obstruct  the  progress  of  the  faith.  For  while,  on  the  one 
hand,  they  harass  by  their  malicious  arts  the  best  and  most 
useful  of  our  missionaries,  on  the  other  they  deceive  and 
impose  upon  some  of  the  younger  clergy  by  their  calumnies, 
seducing  such  of  their  penitents  as  are  weak  or  ill-disposed 
by  underhand  suspicions  and  whispered  insinuations,  and 
turning  them  against  the  others.  We  cannot  think  without 
tears  of  the  immense  obstacle  that  this  causes  to  true  piety 
and  the  propagation  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  probability  of  its 
exciting  against  us  the  anger  and  vengeance  of  God.  If  they 
are  allowed  to  persist  with  impunity  in  this  odious  and 
detestable  course,  it  is  impossible  to  predict  what  will  be  the 
result  of  this  deplorable  state  of  religion  amongst  us.  A  few 
disaffected  persons  are  constantly  and  publicly  striving  to 
disparage  by  their  calumnies,  and,  as  far  as  they  can,  to  bring 
into  contempt  and  render  useless  by  their  slanderous  words, 
our  most  hard-working  missionaries,  who  are  labouring  with 
the  greatest  fruit  for  the  conversion  of  heretics  and  the 
edification  of  the  faithful ;  whilst  they  themselves  are  useless 
in  every  respect,  making  themselves,  as  they  do,  odious  by 
their  actions,  and  depriving  themselves  by  their  malice  of  the 
divine  blessing.  It  is  certainly  to  be  feared  that  the  best  of 
the  missionaries  will  be  compelled  to  abandon  the  Lord's 
vineyard,  as  indeed  they  have  threatened  more  than  once, 
unless  a  remedy  be  applied  to  the  many  evils  in  which  we 
are  involved ;  and  we  ourselves  shall  be  obliged  to  abdicate 
our  authority,  rather  than  continue  to  labour  fruitlessly  and 
in  vain,  and  see  perpetually  with  the  greatest  sorrow  and 
constant  tears,  and  vainly  deplore,  so  many  evils  and  scandals 
which  we  are  unable  to  heal.  If,  however,  we  are  to  remain 
in  authority  here,  we  must  necessarily  use  it  for  the  correc 
tion  and  repression  of  these  men.  Now  they  actually  dare 
to  accuse  and  secretly  calumniate  us  at  the  supreme  tribunal, 
and  never  cease  insinuating  into  the  ears  of  the  common 
people,  and  their  own  evilly  disposed  clients,  their  stupid 
slanders  against  us.  If,  however,  the  supreme  judges  will 


KEPORT    OF    BISHOP    SMITH,    1747.  399 

deign  to  make  public  the  charges  brought  against  us,  it  will 
not  be  difficult  both  to  confound  our  accusers  and  to  clear 
ourselves,  and  a  way  of  vindicating  our  own  innocence  will 
be  opened  to  us ;  so  that  we  shall  not  for  all  time  be  evil 
spoken  of,  though  blameless,  nor  our  enemies  always  glory 
and  triumph  in  their  wrong-doing.  And  if  we  punish  these 
calumniators  by  censures,  the  eyes  of  simple  folk  will  be 
quickly  opened,  our  reputation  will  be  safe,  and  it  will  be 
clear  to  all  what  manner  of  men  these  really  are.  Were  the 
Bishop  of  Diana  here  present  with  us,  he  would  approve  of 
what  we  now  write,  and  when  he  comes  he  will  without 
doubt  write  himself  in  the  same  sense.  This  is  what  we 
thought  it  our  duty  to  write  to  you,  humbly  begging  your 
Eminence  to  communicate  it  to  the  S.  Congregation. — That 
God  may  preserve  you  in  prosperity,  for  the  consolation  of 
His  Church  and  of  this  Mission,  is  the  fervent  prayer  of, 
your  Eminence's  most  humble  and  obedient  servants, 

JAMES,  Bishop  of  Nicopolis,  Vicar-Apostolic 

in  the  Lowlands  of  Scotland. 
ALEXANDER  Bishop  of  Misinopolis,  Coadjutor. 

EDINBURGH,  February  5,  1743. 


XVI.  (p.  196). 

KEPORT  OF  BISHOP  SMITH  (VICAR- APOSTOLIC)  TO 
PROPAGANDA,  DECEMBER  13,  1747. 

(Arch.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  1747.) 

MOST  EMINENT  AND  MOST  REVEREND  LORDS, 

We  had  already  written  at  length  to  the  S.  Congregation ; 
but  learning  that  our  letter  could  not  be  transmitted  (which 
is  now  a  much  more  difficult  matter  than  before)  it  is 
necessary  to  write  again  more  shortly.  Soon  after  our  letter 
of  last  year  the  Bishop  of  Misinopolis  set  out  for  the  north, 


400  APPENDIX. 

against  the  wish  of  many  persons  who  thought  that  the 
danger  was  too  great ;  however,  considering  the  urgent  needs 
of  the  mission,  he  deemed  it  his  duty  at  all  events  to  make 
the  attempt,  and  by  God's  help  he  carried  out  his  plan 
successfully,  and  visited  with  as  little  delay  as  possible  the 
districts  destitute  of  pastors,  administered  the  sacraments  to 
the  faithful,  and  endeavoured  to  revive,  sustain,  and  console 
their  flagging  spirits.  Many  of  the  priests  had  been  driven 
away ;  those,  however,  who  had  remained  at  their  posts  still 
continued  to  minister  to  their  people,  and  he  found  them  all, 
notwithstanding  so  many  privations  and  dangers,  quite  ready 
to  perform  their  accustomed  duties.  Only  Mr  A.  Godsman, 
who  had  been  liberated  after  a  short  imprisonment,1  was  in 
a  very  timid  state ;  but  Mr  Paterson,  who  had  also  been 
apprehended,  but  afterwards  restored  to  his  place,  recom 
menced  his  former  exercises,  as  did  also  Mr  "William  Eeid 
and  Mr  D.  G.  Duncan. 

When  the  Bishop  of  Misinopolis  had  met  each  of  the 
missionaries,  had  given  them  advice  suitable  to  their  several 
circumstances,  and  fixed  the  different  stations,  he  assigned 
the  places  which  were  without  pastors  to  the  care  of  the 
nearest  priests ;  as,  for  example,  the  district  round  the  river 
Dee,  where  the  Eev.  Father  Leith,  a  Cistercian,  had  recently 
died,  after  about  fifteen  years'  arduous  labours — a  great  lover 
of  peace.  .  .  .  The  Eev.  Father  A.  Gordon,  S.J.,  also  died  in 
captivity :  he  had  laboured  with  great  zeal  and  energy,  and 
was  greatly  opposed  to  the  spirit  of  faction.2  Three  fathers 
of  the  same  society,  now  in  the  north,  with  a  number  of 
others  in  the  south,  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  clergy,  diligently 
minister  to  the  faithful  committed  to  them. 

In  the  course  of  this  visitation,  what  he  had  already  heard 
of  with  sorrow  he  was  now  still  more  grieved  to  see, — namely, 
not  only  demolished  and  burnt-down  houses  where  religious 

1  He  had  been  confined  at  Fochabers,  but  only  apparently  for  one  day. — 
TRANSLATOR. 

2  He  died  in  prison  at  Inverness,  May  1746. — TRANSLATOR. 


REPORT    OF   BISHOP    SMITH,    1747.  401 

assemblies  were  formerly  held,  and  the  seminary  of  Scalan 
in  the  same  condition,  but  also  —  still  more  melancholy 
spectacle — the  ruin  of  spiritual  edifices.  To  this  latter  evil, 
however,  a  more  prompt  and  efficacious  remedy  seems  to  be 
forthcoming,  by  the  divine  goodness,  than  to  the  external 
loss ;  for  the  bishop  has  already  himself  recovered  some  of 
the  wanderers,  and  has  learned  that  others  are  returning, 
and  has  taken  counsel  with  his  clersv  for  the  brinolno- 

Ow  O        o 

back  of  the  remainder. 

After  the  bishop  had  travelled  through  the  districts  on  the 
east  coast,  he  endeavoured,  through  the  respective  superiors 
of  the  missions,  to  establish  by  written  documents  the  arrange 
ments  which  he  had  already  made  in  different  places. 

Easter  being  past,  and  certain  business  matters  transacted, 
he  visited  the  northern  districts,  and  did  his  best  to  complete 
the  work  begun  in  the  previous  visitation,  and  to  carry 
through  a  little  more  fully  what  he  had  been  unable  to  do 
before.  But  though  the  violence  of  the  storm  was  now  over, 
tranquillity  did  not  at  once  follow ;  nay,  the  exterior  wounds, 
there  being  no  one  to  heal  them,  even  grew  worse,  but  our 
internal  losses,  by  God's  goodness,  are  in  many  cases  being- 
repaired,  for  many  who  through  fear  or  fraud  had  fallen 
away  are  now  returning.  Some,  indeed,  persist  in  their 
errors,  but  this  loss  is  to  a  certain  extent  compensated  by 
others,  who  in  spite  of  dangers  flock  to  the  Church  of  their 
own  accord ;  and  these,  if  not  equally  numerous,  are  at  all 
events  greatly  superior  in  merit  to  the  former. 

With  reference  to  the  priests  of  the  same  vicariate,  Mr 
Campbell  has  died  from  the  effects  of  his  wounds,1  and 
Father  A.  Cameron,  S.J.,2  has  succumbed  to  the  fatigues 
occasioned  by  his  voyages.  Mr  A.  Macdonald  and  Mr  A. 


1  Colin  Campbell,  a  brother  of  Sir  Duncaa  Campbell  of  Lochnell,  and  a  con 
vert  to  Catholicism.     He  was  present  at  Culloden,  and  received  there  the 
wounds  of  which  he  died. — TRANSLATOR. 

2  See  Butler,  Hist.  Memoirs  (3d  edit.),  vol.  ii.  p.  445.     F.  Cameron  died 
in  captivity  at  Gravesend,  Oct.  19,  1746. — TRANSLATOR. 

VOL.  IV.  2  C 


402  APPENDIX. 

Forrester,  and  Fathers  John  and  Charles  Farquharson,  S.J.,1 
after  a  lengthened  imprisonment  on  board  ship,  have  finally 
been  banished.  Mr  James  Grant,  infirm  before,  and  still 
more  so  now  after  long  imprisonment,  is  not  yet  able  to 
return  to  the  Highlands.  These  having  been  taken  from 
us,  and  Father  Colgan,  an  Irish  friar,  being  also  absent,  the 
only  ones  now  left  are  Mr  Angus  Maclauchlan,  who,  though 
worn  out  with  labours,  old  age,  and  sickness,  still  ministers 
to  certain  of  the  faithful ;  .  .  .  also  Mr  William  Harrison  2 
and  Mr  Angus  MacGillis,  who  travel  alone,  with  great  zeal, 
through  the  western  districts,  and  penetrate  as  far  as  the 
distant  islands.  All  these  the  bishop  as  soon  as  he  was 
able,  and  thereafter  as  often  as  occasion  offered,  has  con 
soled  and  exhorted  by  letters.  Lastly,  he  saw  in  Braemar 
Father  Gordon,  S.J.,  diligently  labouring,  and  thence  he  re 
turned  to  Edinburgh  by  way  of  the  mountains  of  Athole. 

As  soon  as  the  bishop  was  able  to  visit  and  encourage  the 
priests,  next  after  spiritual  motives  he  chiefly  made  use  of 
this  argument — which  appeared  to  them  a  very  effectual  one 
— that  all  the  three  bishops  had  long  ago  written  at  full 
length  to  the  S.  Congregation  about  our  internal  disturb 
ances,  that  they  had  also  laid  the  recent  troubles  before  our 
most  eminent  Protectors,  from  whom  the  proper  remedies  for 
evils  of  every  kind  were  to  be  looked  for.  Moreover,  when 

1  Alan  Macdonald  had  been  one  of  the  companions  of  Charles  Edward. 
After  more  than  a  year's  imprisonment  (1746-47)  in  Newgate  and  on  board  a 
man-of-war,  he  was  banished  for  life  ;  but  he  returned  to  Scotland  in  1748, 
and  laboured  on  the  mission  till  his  death  in  1781. 

Alexander  Forrester,  a  native  of  Ross,  spent  many  years  on  the  mission  in 
Uist.  He  also  was  imprisoned  and  banished  in  1746,  but  returned  to  Scotland 
two  years  later. 

Fathers  Charles  and  John  Farquharson,  S.J.,  were  brothers,  natives  of 
Braemar.  The  former  survived  until  1793. 

Father  John  served  the  mission  of  Strathglass  for  many  years  ;  he  was 
apprehended  there  in  1745,  while  saying  mass,  and  taken  to  Edinburgh  in 
his  sacerdotal  vestments.  After  much  suffering,  and  several  years  spent 
abroad,  he  came  back  to  Scotland,  and  lived  with  his  nephew  at  Inveray.  — 
Oliver,  Collections  S.J. ,  p.  6. — TRANSLATOR. 

3  Alias  Hatmaker,  one  of  the  few  priests  who  escaped  arrest  in  1746.  He 
died  in  1773. — TRANSLATOR. 


REPORT    OF   BISHOP    SMITH,    1747.  403 

he  [the  bishop]  had  received  letters  as  to  the  promised  assist 
ance,  he  hastened  to  notify  the  fact  to  the  priests,  whom  in 
consequence  he  has  this  year  delayed  to  visit,  inasmuch  as, 
seeing  their  hopes  frustrated,  they  not  unnaturally  com 
plained  that  they  had  been  neglected  and  deceived  ;  while 
there  were  not  wanting  those  who  openly  declared  that  it 
could  never  be  that  our  most  gracious  Protectors  would  have 
so  long  deferred  the  necessary  remedies  for  these  urgent 
needs  if  the  true  state  of  the  mission  had  been  properly  set 
before  them.  And,  indeed,  it  is  certain  that  in  all  former 
time  this  mission  was  in  such  esteem  and  favour  with  the 
Holy  See  that  it  never  implored  help  in  vain  in  its  neces 
sities  or  troubles.  Nor  are  we  now  conscious  of  any  crime 
on  account  of  which  we  deserve  to  be  repulsed.  But  if  we 
have  haply  sinned  in  ignorance,  we  beg  that  it  may  be  made 
known  to  us,  that  we  may  be  justly  punished  unless  we 
amend.  If,  however,  the  Bishop  of  Misinopolis  is  in  any 
way  the  cause  or  the  occasion  of  this  disturbance,  why 
should  he  not  be  cast  into  the  sea  that  so  the  storm  may 
cease  ?  happy  if  by  this  or  any  other  means,  nay,  even  by  his 
death,  he  may  restore  tranquillity  to  the  Church.  If  he  be 
guilty,  why  should  he  be  borne  ?  if  innocent,  why  punished  ? 
for  hardly  could  a  greater  punishment  be  inflicted  than  to 
be  abandoned  by  our  most  eminent  Protectors.  When,  after 
the  death  of  James,  Bishop  of  Nicopolis,  of  pious  memory, 
he  was  compelled  to  undertake  the  whole  burden  alone,  he 
protested  that  he  was  not  only  unworthy  but  also  altogether 
incapable  of  bearing  it,  as  indeed  he  would  never  have 
dared  to  do  unless  relying  on  the  benevolence,  leaning  on 
the  authority,  and  sustained  by  the  influence  of  their 
Eminences.  Without  this  support,  he  will  be  obliged  to  lay 
it  down,  after  labouring  to  the  best  of  his  power  for  some 
forty  years  in  .the  cause  of  religion. 

If,  however,  it  seem  good  to  the  S.  Congregation  to  demand 
his  further  ministry,  he  does  not  refuse  to  undergo  the  labour 
as  far  as  his  strength  will  permit,  provided  only  that  he  is 


404  APPENDIX. 

supported  by  their  Eminences'  protection.  For  this  end 
certain  things  are  necessarily  required ;  the  first  being  that 
the  most  pernicious  faction  which  has  too  long  disturbed  our 
peace  should  at  length  be  absolutely  put  an  end  to  by  decree 
of  the  supreme  tribunal.  It  will  be  comparatively  easy  now 
to  repress  this  growing  evil,  which  later  on,  if  the  matter  is 
delayed,  and  it  is  allowed  to  increase  and  prevail,  it  will  be 
hardly  possible  ever  to  eradicate.  In  this  affair,  which  is  of 
•so  great  importance,  our  mission  has  long  ago  entreated,  and 
does  by  the  present  deputation  and  by  this  letter  now  beseech 
you,  in  union  with  the  prayers  and  tears  of  all  the  bishops  in 
this  realm,  and  especially  of  the  late  most  vigilant  pastor 
James,  Bishop  of  Nicopolis,  of  pious  memory,  who  was  so 
esteemed  by  the  Holy  See,  who  merited  so  well  of  this  mission 
(of  which  he  knew  so  well  and  took  so  to  heart  all  the  needs), 
and  who  appears  worthy  to  have  some  consideration  paid  to 
his  last  petition,  which  may  be  justly  considered  the  dying 
wish  of  that  great  bishop.  And  we  ask  leave  to  commend  to 
you  most  earnestly  Mr  Patrick  Leith,  our  appointed  delegate 
in  this  cause. 

Moreover,  it  is  necessary,  as  our  former  letters  have  stated, 
that  a  coadjutor  should  be  granted  to  this  vicariate  by  the 
Holy  See.  It  is  certain  that  when  the  late  Bishop  of  Nico- 
polis  obtained  this  favour,  he  was  some  years  younger  than 
the  Bishop  of  Misinopolis  now  is,  and  much  stronger  both  in 
mind  and  in  body :  besides,  in  our  present  most  serious 
troubles,  there  is  a  more  grave  necessity  for  such  a  measure. 
Lastly,  it  is  needful  that  the  proper  remedies  should  be  ap 
plied  without  delay  to  the  evils  under  which  clergy  and 
people  have  been,  and  still  are,  suffering ;  for  our  little  bark, 
albeit  much  tossed  about  by  the  waves,  is  by  the  singular 
goodness  of  God  not  yet  overturned.  If,  however,  it  be  aban 
doned  by  the  Holy  See,  needs  must  that  it  perish.  Therefore 
we  again  and  again  entreat  our  most  gracious  Protectors,  with 
all  possible  humility,  to  raise  up  the  bishops  and  clergy  who 
have  so  long  lain  prostrate  at  their  feet,  and  to  deign  speedily 


REPORT    OF   EPS.    MACDONALD    AND    SMITH,    1753.       405 

to  take  pity  on  and  assist  this  long  afflicted  Church,  lest  the 
remedy,  if  further  delayed,  chance  to  be  applied  too  late. — 
That  Almighty  God  may  long  preserve  your  Eminences  in 
safety  to  this  mission,  and  to  the  whole  Christian  world,  is  the 
most  fervent  prayer  of,  your  Eminences'  most  humble  and 
obedient  servant, 

•fr-  ALEXANDEE,  Bishop  of  Misinopolis, 
Vicar-Apostolic  in  the  Lowlands  of  Scotland. 

December  13,  1747. 

XVII.  (p.  198). 

REPORT    OF    BISHOPS    MACDONALD    AND    SMITH    (VICARS- 
APOSTOLIC)  TO  PROPAGANDA.    EDINBURGH,  NOVEMBER  1, 

1753.1 

(Archiv.  Propag.  Scozia,  Scrittur.  riferit.  ii.,  1753.) 

MOST  EMINENT  AND  REVEREND  LORDS, 

During  the  past  year  both  the  vicars- apostolic  wrote  to 
your  Eminences  conjointly.  The  Bishop  of  Misinopolis  after 
wards  sent  two  letters,  but  he  is  still  ignorant  whether  they 
have  reached  you.  The  Bishop  of  Diana,  exposed  to  many 
and  continual  perils  by  land  and  sea,  and  persuaded  by  the 
advice  of  friends,  was  compelled  to  yield  to  necessity  and  to 
make  his  escape  for  a  time,  but  with  the  intention  of  return 
ing  to  his  people  as  soon  as  possible.  And  now  that  these 
evil  times  have  brought  us  again  together,  it  is  a  pleasure  to 
us  to  unite  in  writing  to  the  Sacred  Congregation. 

For  some  years  past  we  have  been  suffering  more  than 
ordinary  persecution.  Sometimes,  indeed,  it  happens  by  the 
mercy  of  God  that  the  excessive  virulence  of  our  enemies  is 
somewhat  relaxed;  but  then,  under  the  instigation  of  ma 
levolent  persons,  it  suddenly  breaks  out  with  new  violence : 
the  soldiers  too,  in  hopes  of  gaining  as  much  money  as 
they  know  has  already  been  paid  to  their  comrades  for 

1  Translated  from  the  Latin  original. 


406  APPENDIX. 

captured  priests,  are  constantly  endeavouring  to  lay  hands 
on  the  clergy.  Father  John  Farquharson,  S.J.,  was  com 
mitted  to  prison,  but  on  giving  bail  was  set  at  liberty ; 
now,  however,  the  recognisance  having  been  forfeited,  it  is 
uncertain  how  the  affair  will  end.  Mr  Alex.  Macdonald  was 
apprehended  in  mistake  for  the  Bishop  of  Diana,  whom  the 
soldiers  were  after,  and  was  placed  in  confinement ;  but  he 
also  has  been  given  his  liberty,  on  a  friend  giving  security  to 
pay  a  large  sum  to  the  authorities  in  case  he  did  not  present 
himself  for  judgment  within  a  certain  time,  in  which  event 
he  would  certainly  be  proscribed.  Very  lately,  in  the  county 
of  Banff,  where  there  are  a  great  many  Catholics,  the  judge 
despatched  a  company  of  soldiers  to  arrest  four  priests,  all  of 
whom,  however,  by  the  help  of  God,  happily  escaped,  although 
still  in  great  danger ;  meanwhile  he  ordered  certain  houses, 
in  which  religious  meetings  were  held,  to  be  closed  and  sealed 
up,  a  fine  of  four  hundred  scudi  being  fixed  as  a  penalty  for 
the  celebration  of  mass  there  in  future.  In  these  troubles 
we  do  not  complain  of  the  highest  authorities  of  the  realm, 
whose  moderation,  on  the  contrary,  we  gratefully  acknow 
ledge,  for  they  always  profess  themselves  unwilling  to  perse 
cute  any  one  for  the  sake  of  religion.  Their  indulgence, 
however,  profits  us  but  little,  since  the  inferior  officials,  and 
even  the  common  soldiers,  do  not  cease  to  harass  us.  Nor, 
assuredly,  can  we  look  for  peace  so  long  as  our  persecutors 
have  hope  of  reward.  God  grant  us  patience,  so  long  as  He 
wills  us  to  suffer. 

Would  that,  with  the  increase  of  evils  without,  our  internal 
troubles  were  diminishing !  but,  sad  to  say,  we  see  that  dis 
cipline  is  becoming  relaxed  in  these  calamitous  times.  The 
vicars-apostolic  have  long  been  thinking  how  best  to  repair 
this  evil ;  and  now,  a  number  of  prudent  priests  having  met 
and  taken  counsel  together,  we  have  agreed  as  to  certain  reme 
dies.  Among  other  things,  we  undertake  ourselves  to  observe, 
and  have  proposed  to  the  missionaries  also  to  observe,  the 
excellent  regulations  not  long  ago  laid  down  by  our  most  holy 


REPORT    OF    EPS.    MACDONALD    AND    SMITH,    1753.       407 

lord  [the  Pope]  for  the  English  missions ; l  and  we  earnestly 
entreat  that  these  may  be  extended  to  Scotland.  This  is  also 
looked  for  by  the  superior  of  our  Jesuits,  to  whom  we  have 
shown  the  regulations,  and  who  has  already  promised  to  ob 
serve  them  himself  in  future.  If  the  Fathers  of  the  Society 
had  complied  before  with  the  request  of  the  late  very  kind 
Bishop  of  Mcopolis,  who  asked  for  the  transference  to 
some  other  station  of  a  certain  over-zealous  member  of  their 
body,  many  scandals  would  have  been  avoided.  ...  In  his 
place  has  succeeded  a  good  and  peaceable  man,  as  are  also 
the  rest ;  and  we  hope,  if  only  Father  Tyrie  would  keep  quiet, 
to  enjoy,  with  the  help  of  our  most  eminent  Protectors,  our 
former  tranquillity.  .  .  . 

Some  months  ago  the  Bishop  of  Diana,  weighed  down  by 
cares,  fell  sick  and  was  very  near  death;  nor  does  he  yet 
enjoy  sufficiently  good  health  to  be  equal  to  his  most  heavy 
burden.  As  for  the  Bishop  of  Misinopolis,  worn  out  by  la 
bour,  anxiety,  and  age,  he  has  been  suffering  from  a  sickness 
more  prolonged  than  ever  before,  and  now  after  a  brief  inter 
val  he  feels  that  it  has  returned  and  is  daily  increasing ;  nor 
can  an  old  man  of  seventy  look  for  much  relief,  nor  for  the 
strength  needful  for  discharging  duties  so  manifold  and  so 
important.  We  both  humbly  entreat,  therefore,  that  for  the 
good  of  religion  another  bishop  may  be  granted  as  speedily  as 
possible. 

We  beg  also  of  our  most  eminent  Protectors,  that  they  will 
be  graciously  pleased  to  take  such  measures  as  in  their  pru 
dence  may  seem  good,  for  the  better  utilising  the  Scottish 
Benedictine  monks  in  Germany  in  the  cause  of  religion  and 
their  country ;  for  when  we  asked  for  labourers  from  thence 
to  assist  us,  the  Abbot  of  Katisbon  replied  that  their  mission 
ary  funds  had  been  lost,  and  that,  consequently,  they  could 
not  send  subjects  to  Scotland  to  be  supported  at  their  own 
cost.  But  how  is  anything  to  be  spared  to  them  from  the 

1  The  allusion  is  to  the  regulations  for  the  English  missions  issued  by  Pope 
Benedict  XIV.,  May  30,  1753. 


408  APPENDIX. 

scanty  allowance  of  the  secular  clergy,  who  can  themselves 
hardly  be  supplied  with  the  barest  necessaries  ?  It  is  for 
this  reason  that  several  of  them  make  frequent  complaints  of 
the  vicars  -  apostolic,  as  though  they  had  never  sufficiently 
represented  to  our  most  gracious  Protectors  the  sufferings  of 
the  missionaries.  But  as  we  have  done  this  so  often,  we  are 
ashamed  and  reluctant  to  repeat  it  here.  This,  however,  we 
may  be  allowed  to  observe :  one  of  their  number,  whom  it 
little  becomes  to  act  thus,  is  constantly  crying  out  (and  also 
exciting  others)  about  the  distribution  of  the  last  grant  of  200 
scudi,  which,  nevertheless,  was  made  in  accordance  with  the 
intention  and  desire  of  the  benefactors.  Therefore  we  again 
and  again  implore  our  most  gracious  Patrons,  with  all  pos 
sible  humility,  to  deign  to  have  compassion  on  this  afflicted 
Church. — And  that  Almighty  God  may  long  preserve  you  in 
safety  to  the  whole  Christian  world,  and  to  our  missions  in 
particular,  is  the  most  fervent  prayer  of,  your  Eminences' 
most  obedient  humble  servants, 

^  HUGH,  Bishop  of  Diana, 

Vic.-Apost.  in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland. 
•J4  ALEXANDEK,  Bishop  of  Misinopolis, 

Vic.-Apost.  in  the  Lowlands  of  Scotland. 
EDINBURGH,  November  1,  1753. 

XVIII.  (p.  208). 

EXTRACT  FROM  THE  REPORT  OF  MGR.  LERCARI,  PRO-NUNCIO  AT 
PARIS,  TO  THE  CARDINAL-PREFECT  OF  PROPAGANDA,  AS 
TO  THE  SCOTCH  COLLEGE  AT  PARIS.* 

(Archiv.  Vatic.,  Nuntiatura  di  Francia,  torn.  262.) 

MOST  EMINENT  AND  MOST  REVEREND  LORD, 

I  have  up  to  now  been  in  search  of  information  to  verify  the 
reports  already  made  to  the  S.  Congregation  of  Propaganda 

1  Translated  from  the  Italian  original.      Lercari  was  in  charge  of  the  Paris 


REPORT    OF   MGR.    LERCART,    1737. 

respecting  disorders  in  the  Scotch  College  here.  With  regard 
to  their  teaching,  I  am  able  to  inform  your  Eminence  that  I 
find  that  before  the  promulgation  of  the  constitution  Unigeni- 
tus  pure  Jansenism  was  taught ;  and  since  the  constitution 
was  published,  not  only  has  the  College  given  no  sign  of 
submission,  but  the  superiors  have  shown  themselves  openly 
opposed  to  it,  and  had  even  the  temerity,  in  the  year  1718, 
to  appeal  to  a  future  Council.  A  proof  of  the  truth  of  this  is 
that  their  act  of  appeal  having  been  afterwards  produced  at 
an  assembly  of  the  French  clergy,  the  College  was  forthwith 
deprived  of  the  annual  pension  which  had  previously  been 
paid  to  it.  At  that  time  Charles  Whiteford  was  procurator 
of  the  College,  and  Thomas  Innes,  prefect  of  studies.  Thomas, 
later,  resigned  that  office  to  his  brother  George,  and  there  is 
also  there  Louis  Innes,  their  uncle,  known  as  the  Abbe,  and 
formerly  almoner  to  James  II.  These  three  Inneses,  all 
alike  Jansenists,  joined  Whiteford  in  the  appeal,  and  they 
have  always  resided  in  the  College.  There  is  no  doubt  that 
Whiteford  has  recalled  his  appeal,  but  the  act  has  not  been 
published  in  Paris,  where  he  would  be  bound  to  repair  the 
scandal  which  he  has  caused.  It  is  not  known  that  George 
Innes,  or  Alexander  Gordon,  the  present  prefect  of  studies, 
has  made  any  act  of  acceptation  of  the  bull,  so  that  little 
regard  should  be  paid  to  the  letter  subscribed  by  them  in 
1735,  and  sent  in  order  to  justify  themselves  in  the  eyes  of 
the  S.  Congregation ;  and  the  more  so,  as  they  keep  up  the 
same  correspondence  as  before  with  the  Jansenists,  and  are 
entirely  dependent  on  Thomas  and  Louis  Innes,  the  latter 
being  themselves  appellants,  and  retaining  absolute  power 
over  the  community,  in  which,  according  to  the  opinion  of 
all  the  Catholics  of  Paris,  Jansenism  is  taught  just  as  much 
as  it  formerly  was. 

nunciature  during  the  absence  of  the  nuncio,  Raniero  Dolci,  titular  Archbishop 
of  Rhodes.  The  latter  was  appointed  by  Clement  XII.  to  the  Archbishopric 
of  Ferrara,  and  was  raised  to  the  purple  on  December  20,  1737.  In  1750 
Lercari  held  the  office  of  Secretary  of  the  Congregation  of  Propaganda.  See 
Cardella,  Mcmoric  Sloriche,  torn.  viii.  p.  283. 


410  APPENDIX. 

The  character  of  Thomas  Innes  is  sufficiently  well  known. 
Not  only  as  prefect  of  studies  did  he  insinuate  the  very 
contrary  to  Catholic  doctrines,  but  being  at  the  same  time 
confessor  at  St  Barbe,  lie  brought  thither  his  students  to 
perform  their  spiritual  exercises,  and  so  to  receive  the 
Jansenistic  instructions  which  were  at  that  time  being  given 
there ;  nor  is  it  known  that  he  has  since  changed  his  opinions. 

Louis  Innes  is  still  better  known.  He  has  perverted  the 
Scotch,  who  are  residing  in  the  royal  palace  at  St  Germain- 
en-Laye,  and  he  is  at  this  moment  the  director  of  all  those 
families,  and  regarded  by  them  all  as  their  apostle.  Among 
his  disciples  is  my  Lord  Milton,  and,  to  still  greater  extent, 
his  relation,  my  Lord  Perth,  who  is  so  far  committed  in 
favour  of  Jansenism,  that  he  would  not  even  be  present  at 
the  mission  given  last  year  by  the  Jesuits  in  the  city  of  St 
Germain,  retiring  during  that  time  to  Paris,  to  the  Scotch 
College.  From  this  it  can  be  inferred  how  much  harm  has 
been,  and  is  still  being  done  by  this  Louis  in  the  College, 
where  he  is  looked  on  as  an  oracle. 

Were  it  true,  as  has  been  represented  to  the  S.  Congrega 
tion  in  defence  of  the  superiors  of  the  College,  that  when 
Cardinal  de  Noailles l  issued  his  appeal  they  boldly  opposed 
it,  and  did  not  adhere  to  the  appeal,  the  assembly  of  clergy 
would  not  have  deprived  them  of  their  pension.  I  do  not 
find  any  evidence  for  the  story  of  the  law  which  they  allege 
was  made  by  them  at  that  time,  against  any  one  refusing 
to  pay  due  submission  and  obedience  to  the  constitution 
Unigenitus,  and  to  the  other  Apostolic  decrees  ;  and  although, 
after  the  resolution  of  the  clergy  of  which  I  have  spoken, 
two  or  three  students  were  expelled  from  the  College  for 
having  spoken  everywhere  in  unmeasured  terms  against  the 
constitution,  yet  I  am  told  that  this  was  universally  believed 
to  be  a  mere  outward  formality,  and  not  a  sincere  proof  of 
due  submission. 

1  The  relation  of  this  prelate  to  the  Jansenistic  movement  has  been  treated 
by  Schrill  in  The  Constitution  Unigenitus  :  Freiburg,  1876. 


REPORT    OF   MGR,    LERCARI,    1737.  411 

On  the  other  hand,  I  find  the  fact  well  authenticated,  that 
simultaneously  with  the  commencement  of  the  episcopate  of 
the  present  Archbishop  of  Paris,  the  superiors  of  the  Scotch 
College  sent  several  of  their  students  to  receive  orders  out 
side  this  diocese,  among  them  being  the  well-known  John 
Gordon,  who,  in  order  not  to  be  obliged  to  subscribe  the  formu 
lary  here,  went  to  receive  the  subdiaconate  from  Mgr.  Gordon. 
It  is  also,  I  find,  only  too  true  that  John  Tyrie  received '  erro 
neous  impressions  in  the  College  here,  before  he  went  to 
Scotland  and  apostatised ;  and  that  as  it  is  generally  the  case 
that  the  students  who  come  from  the  College  at  Eome  re 
main  here  at  least  a  year,  to  be  instructed  in  controversy  and 
morals,  which  of  course  they  require  for  their  missionary 
duties,  they  become  in  consequence  imbued  with  the  errors 
of  Jansenism.1  .  .  . 

It  is  well  known  that  the  notorious  Scotchman,  Law,2  who 
possessed  such  influence  in  France  at  the  time  of  the  Eegency, 
gave  to  the  College  a  large  quantity  of  bank  shares  or  notes ; 
but  there  is  no  doubt  that  these  have  had  the  same  fate  as 
other  property  of  the  same  kind  in  this  country,  and  that 
very  little  of  it  is  now  left. 

Your  Eminence  cannot  imagine  what  difficulty  there  is 
in  obtaining  any  information  respecting  the  College,  whose 
administrators  make  a  secret  of  everything.  .  .  .  Notwith 
standing  this  excessive  caution,  we  have  learned  sufficient 
from  other  sources  to  know  that  the  College  is  in  need  of 
complete  reform,  and  that  the  first  measure  of  reform  should 
be  the  removal  of  the  three  Inneses  already  mentioned.  .  .  . 

There  are  but  few  missionaries  [in  Scotland],  and  of  these 
a  large  proportion  are  infected  with  Jansenism.  Among  the 
most  notorious  are  Alexander  Drummond,  who  refused  to 

1  The  next  sentences  (omitted  in  the  above  extract)  in  Lercari's  report  con 
tain  certain  charges  against  George  Innes  with  regard  to  the  administration  of 
the  property  of  the  Scotch  College. 

2  The  allusion  is  of  course  to  the  famous  Scotch  financier,  the  founder, 
during  the  regency  of  Philip  of  Orleans,  of  the  French  National  Bank,  whose 
subsequent  collapse  inflicted  such  unspeakable  misery  on  the  country. 


412  APPENDIX. 

subscribe  the  formulary  ;  Andrew  Hassett  and  Robert  Gordon, 
authors  of  a  catechism  since  condemned  in  Rome;  George 
Gordon,  of  Scalan,  who  has  published  a  letter  contesting  the 
authority  of  the  Church ;  Patrick  Leith,  known  in  Edinburgh 
by  the  impious  lectures  which  he  has  delivered  against  the 
Apostolic  decrees ;  George  Duncan,  brought  up  in  the  sem 
inary  of  Scalan,  and  taught  by  Innes  at  Paris;  and  John 
Gordon,  who  refused  to  sign  the  formulary,  and  is  now  pub 
lishing  in  Scotland  an  account  of  the  pretended  miracles  of 
Monsieur  Paris.1  .  .  . 

It  is  believed  that  he  is  not  untainted  by  Jansenism,  and 
consequently  it  is  not  unreasonably  feared  that  as  regards  doc 
trine  the  young  men  will  be  badly  educated.  Mgr.  Gordon, 
vicar-apostolic  of  the  Lowlands,  does  not  fail  to  give  grounds 
for  deeming  that  he  also  shares  the  infection.  According  to 
report,  he  has  led  away  many  of  the  Catholics  there :  he  has 
employed  on  the  mission  disaffected  ecclesiastics,  without 
first  assuring  himself  of  their  submission  to  the  Constitution. 
He  permits  Catholics  to  read  books  written  by  Jansenists, 
notwithstanding  that  many  of  the  more  fervent  Catholics  have 
represented  to  him  the  evil  that  results  from  such  permission  : 
he  gives  every  token  of  partiality  for  the  suspected  clergy : 
he  keeps  up  a  close  correspondence  with  Thomas  and  Louis 
Innes  :  he  has  constantly  sent  youths  to  the  College  at  Paris, 
although  he  cannot  have  been  in  ignorance  of  the  errors 
taught  there :  he  has  examined  and  approved  of  the  before- 
mentioned  catechism,  which  has  already  been  condemned  in 
Rome :  he  has  opposed,  more  than  any  one  else,  the  subscrip 
tion  to  the  formula  sent  from  Rome; — and  finally,  he  has 
chosen  for  his  coadjutor  Mr  Alexander  Smith,  a  man  much 
suspected  in  these  parts ;  and  fearing  to  find  his  choice 
opposed,  he  has  obtained  his  appointment,  and  consecrated 
him,  without  any  of  the  Catholics  knowing  anything  about 
it.  ... 

1  Lercari  proceeds,  in  the  passage  immediately  following  this,  to  state  that 
the  Bishop  of  Nicopolis  (Gordon)  wishes  to  procure  help  to  found  a  seminary. 


REPORT    OF   MGR.    LERCARI,    1737.  413 

I  should  not  omit  to  mention  that,  although  we  have  no 
information  of  his  [Bishop  Smith]  having  joined  in  the  ap 
peal,  yet  it  is  known  from  other  sources  that  during  the  time 
of  his  residence  in  Paris  he  was  regarded  as  a  Jansenist,  and 
since  his  departure  thence  he  has  continued  to  correspond 
with  many  of  those  disaffected  professors  who  were  expelled 
from  the  Sorbonne  ;  so  that  there  is  assuredly  ground  for  fear 
that,  were  he  to  succeed  Mgr.  Gordon  as  vicar-apostolic,  the 
mission  would  greatly  suffer.  .  .  .  For  the  rest,  I  hear  that 
the  mission  is  in  a  very  bad  state,  and  that  to  make  sure  of 
the  orthodoxy  of  the  clergy  it  would  be  very  salutary  to  oblige 
them  to  subscribe  the  formulary.  I  am  aware  that  this  has 
been  already  sent  to  Scotland,  and  that  up  to  now  it  has 
remained  unenforced,  inasmuch  as  it  was  feared  to  excite  by 
such  a  novelty  the  attention  of  the  Government,  and  to  draw 
down  some  persecution  on  the  Catholics;  but  on  the  other 
hand  it  has  been  represented  to  me  that  this  objection  was 
put  forward  by  an  artifice  of  the  Jausenists  themselves.  .  .  . 
I  hear  further,  from  persons  of  much  credit,  that  the  division 
of  the  mission  which  took  place  in  the  year  1734  has  not 
resulted  in  the  advantages  that  were  hoped  for,  and  that  all 
the  more  fervent  missionaries  are  now  desirous  of  the  reunion 
as  before. 

Lastly,  Mgr.  Magdonol  [Macdonald]  has  been  spoken  of  to 
me  with  the  highest  praise,  as  well  with  regard  to  doctrine, 
as  to  his  true  zeal  for  religion,  so  that  the  most  entire  reliance 
can  be  placed  in  his  orthodoxy.  .  .  . 

NICCOLO  LEKCAKI. 

PARIS,  March  4,  1737. 


414  APPENDIX. 


XIX.  (p.  308). 

EXTKACT  FROM  THE  APOSTOLIC  LETTER  OF  POPE  LEO  XIII., 
EX  SUPREMO  APOSTOLATUS  A  PICE,  RESTORING  THE  HIER 
ARCHY  IN  SCOTLAND,  MARCH  4,  1878.1 

But  Pius  IX.,  of  happy  memory,  had  exceedingly  at  heart 
the  restoration  of  the  illustrious  Scottish  Church  to  its  pristine 
beauty  and  comeliness.  For  the  bright  example  of  his  prede 
cessors  urged  him  on,  they  having,  as  it  were,  smoothed  the 
way  for  the  advancement  of  the  work.  And  in  truth,  having 
on  the  one  hand  considered  attentively  the  whole  state  of  the 
Catholic  religion  in  Scotland,  and  the  daily  increase  of  the 
number  of  the  faithful,  of  sacred  workers,  churches,  missions, 
and  religious  houses,  and  like  institutions,  as  well  as  the 
sufficiency  of  temporal  means ;  on  the  other  hand,  being 
aware  that  owing  to  the  liberty  which  the  renowned  British 
Government  grants  to  Catholics,  any  impediment  there  might 
be  in  the  way  of  giving  back  to  the  Scots  the  ordinary  rule  of 
bishops  was  lessening  day  by  day,  the  said  Pontiff  was  per 
suaded  that  the  restoration  of  the  Episcopal  Hierarchy  should 
be  no  longer  deferred.  Meanwhile  the  vicars -apostolic 
themselves,  and  very  many  of  the  clergy  and  laity,  men 
conspicuous  by  noble  birth  and  virtue,  besought  him  earnestly 
to  delay  no  longer  to  satisfy  their  earnest  wishes  in  this 
matter.  This  humble  request  was  again  laid  before  him 
when  a  chosen  band  from  every  rank  in  the  said  country, 
having  at  their  head  our  venerable  brother,  John  Strain, 
Bishop  of  Abila,  in  partilus  Infidelium,  and  Vicar- Apostolic 
of  the  Eastern  District,  came  to  this  city  to  congratulate  him 
on  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  his  episcopal  consecration. 
"When  the  matter  was  in  this  position,  the  said  Pius  IX. 
intrusted  it,  as  its  importance  demanded,  for  full  discussion 
to  our  venerable  brethren,  Cardinals  of  Holy  Eoman  Church 
of  the  Congregation  Propagandas  Fidei,  and  their  opinion 

1  Authorised  Translation  (Edinburgh  :  Miller,  1878). 


APOSTOLIC  LETTER  OF  POPE  LEO  XIII.,  1878.   415 

confirmed  him  more  and  more  in  the  resolution  he  had 
formed.  But  whilst  he  rejoiced  that  he  had  come  to  the 
completion  of  a  work  long  and  greatly  wished  for,  he  was 
called  by  a  just  Judge  to  receive  the  crown  of  justice. 

What,  therefore,  our  predecessor  was  hindered  by  death 
from  bringing  to  a  conclusion,  God,  who  is  plentiful  in  mercy, 
and  glorious  in  all  His  works,  has  granted  us  to  effect,  so  that 
we  might,  as  it  were,  inaugurate  with  a  happy  omen  our 
Pontificate,  which  in  these  calamitous  times  we  have  received 
with  trembling.  Wherefore,  after  having  acquired  a  full 
knowledge  of  the  entire  matter,  we  have  willingly  deemed 
that  what  had  been  decreed  by  the  lately  deceased  Pius  IX. 
should  be  put  in  execution.  Therefore,  raising  up  our  eyes 
to  the  Father  of  light,  from  whom  cometh  every  best  gift 
and  every  perfect  gift,  we  have  invoked  the  aid  of  divine 
grace,  praying  also  for  the  help  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary, 
conceived  without  stain ;  of  blessed  Joseph,  her  spouse,  and 
Patron  of  the  Universal  Church;  of  the  blessed  Apostles, 
Peter  and  Paul,  of  Andrew  and  of  the  other  saints  whom 
the  Scots  venerate  as  patrons,  in  order  that  they,  by  their 
suffrages  before  God,  might  aid  us  to  bring  the  said  matter  to 
a  prosperous  issue. 

Having  therefore  premised  these  things,  by  an  act  of  our 
own  will,  with  certain  knowledge,  and  acting  in  virtue  of  the 
apostolic  authority  which  we  possess  over  the  whole  Church, 
to  the  greater  glory  of  Almighty  God,  and  the  exaltation  of 
the  Catholic  faith,  we  ordain  and  decree  that  in  the  kingdom 
of  Scotland,  according  to  what  is  prescribed  by  the  canon 
laws,  the  hierarchy  of  ordinary  bishops,  who  shall  be  named 
from  the  sees  which  by  this  our  constitution  we  erect,  shall 
be  revived  and  shall  constitute  an  ecclesiastical  province. 
Moreover,  we  ordain  that,  for  the  present,  six  sees  shall  be 
erected,  and  these  we  will  to  be  founded :  to  wit,  St  Andrews, 
with  the  addition  of  the  title  of  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  Aber 
deen,  Dunkeld,  Whithorn  or  Galloway ;  likewise  Argyll  and 
the  Isles. 


416  APPENDIX. 

i 

Eecalling  to  mind  the  illustrious  past  in  the  history  of  the 

Church  of  St  Andrews,  and  taking  into  account  the  existing 
capital  of  the  said  kingdom,  and  weighing  other  considerations 
as  well,  calling  up,  as  it  were,  from  the  grave,  the  said 
renowned  see,  we  cannot  but  raise  it,  or  restore  it,  with  the 
addition  of  the  title  of  Edinburgh,  to  the  rank  of  the 
metropolitan  or  archiepiscopal  dignity,  to  which  it  had  for 
merly  been  raised  by  our  predecessor,  Sixtus  IV.,  of  venerable 
memory,  and  assign  to  it,  as  by  these  presents,  by  virtue  of 
our  apostolic  authority,  we  do  assign,  add  and  give  unto  it 
four  of  the  above-named  sees  as  suffragans — namely,  Aber 
deen,  Dunkeld,  Whithorn  or  Galloway,  Argyll  and  the  Isles. 
As  regards  the  See  of  Glasgow,  considering  the  antiquity, 
importance,  and  nobility  of  that  city,  and  specially  in  view 
of  the  highly  flourishing  state  of  religion  therein,  and  the 
archiepiscopal  pre-eminence  conferred  upon  it  by  Innocent 
VIII.,  we  have  thought  it  altogether  fitting  to  decree  to  give 
to  its  bishop  the  name  and  insignia  of  an  archbishop,  as  also, 
by  these  presents,  we  give ;  in  such  manner,  however,  that, 
until  it  shall  have  been  otherwise  ordained  by  us  or  our 
successors,  he  shall  not  receive,  beyond  the  prerogative  of  the 
name  and  honour,  any  right  proper  to  a  true  archbishop  and 
metropolitan.1  We  will,  also,  and  ordain  that  the  Archbishop 
of  Glasgow,  as  long  as  he  shall  be  without  suffragans,  shall 
be  present  with  the  other  bishops  in  the  provincial  synod  of 
Scotland. 

Now  in  the  aforesaid  archiepiscopal  or  metropolitan  See  of 
St  Andrews  and  Edinburgh  shall  be  included  the  counties 
of  Edinburgh,  Linlithgow,  Haddington,  Berwick,  Selkirk, 
Peebles,  Eoxburgh,  and  the  southern  part  of  Fife,  which  lies 
to  the  right  of  the  river  Eden ;  also  the  county  of  Stirling, 
saving  the  territories  of  Baldernock  and  East  Kilpatrick. 

In   the   archdiocese   of    Glasgow   shall    be    included    the 

1  Cf.  Ferraris,  Prompta  Sibliotheca,  tit.  Archiep.,  art.  1,  sect.  4.  "  Dantur 
archiepiscopi  quidem  qui  proprie  non  sunt  Metropolitan!,  ex  quo  nulluin  habent 
suffraganeum." 


APOSTOLIC    LETTER    OF   POPE   LEO    XIII. .    1S7S.       417 

counties  of  Lanark,  Renfrew,  Dumbarton,  the  territories  of 
Baldernock  and  East  Kilpatriek,  situated  in  the  county  of 
Mirling,  the  northern  portion  of  the  county  of  Ayr,  which 
is  separated  from  the  southern  portion  of  the  same  by  the 
Lugton  Water  flowing  into  the  river  Garnock ;  also  the  islands 
of  Great  and  Little  Cumbrae. 

In  the  diocese  of  Aberdeen  shall  be  contained  the  counties 
of  Aberdeen,  Kincardine,  Banff,  Elgin  or  Moray,  Xairn,  Eoss 
(except  Lewis  in  the  Hebrides),  Cromarty,  Sutherland,  Caith 
ness,  the  Orkney  and  Shetland  Islands ;  finally,  that  portion 
of  the  county  of  Inverness  which  lies  to  the  north  of  a  straight 
line  drawn  from  the  most  northerly  point  of  Loch  Luing  to 
the  eastern  boundary  of  the  said  county  of  Inverness,  where 
the  counties  of  Aberdeen  and  Banff  join. 

In  the  diocese  of  Duukeld  shall  be  included  the  counties 
of  Perth.  Forfar,  Clackmannan,  Kinross,  and  the  northern 
portion  of  the  county  of  Fife  lying  to  the  left  of  the  river 
Eden ;  also  those  portions  of  the  county  of  Stirling  which 
are  disjoined  from  it,  and  are  surrounded  by  the  counties  of 
Perth  and  Clackmannan. 

The  diocese  of  Whithorn  or  Galloway  shall  contain  the 
counties  of  Dumfries,  Kirkcudbright,  "Wigtown,  and  that 
portion  of  Ayr  which  stretches  southwards  to  the  left  of  the 
Lugton  Water  flowing  into  the  river  Garuock. 

Finally,  the  diocese  of  Argyll  and  the  Isles  shall  embrace 
the  county  of  Argyll,  the  islands  of  Bute  and  Arran,  the 
Hebrides,  and  the  southern  portion  of  the  county  of  Inver 
ness  which  stretches  from  Loch  Luing  to  the  eastern  bound 
ary  of  the  said  county,  according  to  the  line  above  described. 

Thus,  therefore,  in  the  kingdom  of  Scotland,  besides  the 
honorary  archbishopric  of  Glasgow  there  shall  be  one  only 
ecclesiastical  province,  consisting  of  one  archbishop  or 
metropolitan  and  four  suffragan  bishops, 

We  doubt  not  but  that  the  new  prelates,  following  in  the 
footsteps  of  their  predecessors  who  by  their  virtues  rendered 
the  Church  of  Scotland  illustrious,  will  use  every  endeavour 

VOL.  IV.  2  D 


418  APPENDIX. 

to  make  the  name  of  the  Catholic  religion  in  their  country 
shine  with  still  greater  brightness,  and  to  promote  the  sal 
vation  of  souls  and  the  increase  of  the  divine  worship,  in 
the  best  manner  possible.  Wherefore,  we  from  now  declare 
that  we  reserve  to  ourselves,  and  to  our  successors  in  the 
Apostolic  See,  to  divide  when  needful  the  aforesaid  dioceses 
into  others,  to  increase  their  number,  to  change  their  boun 
daries,  and  to  freely  execute  whatever  else  may  seem  to  us  in 
the  Lord  most  conducive  to  the  propagation  of  the  orthodox 
faith  in  the  same. 

And  as  we  see  clearly  that  it  will  be  of  great  benefit  to 
the  said  churches,  we  will  and  ordain  that  their  prelates 
shall  never  fail  to  transmit  to  our  Congregation  cle  Propa 
ganda  Fide,  which  hitherto  has  bestowed  special  and  assiduous 
care  upon  the  said  region,  reports  upon  their  sees  and  flocks 
committed  to  their  care;  and  shall  inform  us  through  the 
said  Congregation  concerning  whatever  they  may  deem  it 
necessary  or  useful  to  decree  in  fulfilment  of  their  pastoral 
duty,  and  for  the  increase  of  their  churches.  Let  them 
remember,  moreover,  that  they  are  bound  to  send  in  this 
report,  as  well  as  to  visit  the  tombs  of  the  holy  apostles, 
every  four  years,  as  is  enacted  in  the  constitution  of  Sixtus  V., 
of  sacred  memory,  dated  20th  December  1585,  beginning 
Romanus  Pontifex.  In  all  other  matters,  likewise,  which 
belong  to  the  same  pastoral  office,  the  above-named  arch 
bishops  and  bishops  shall  enjoy  all  the  rights  and  faculties 
which  the  Catholic  bishops  of  other  nations  do  enjoy  or  can 
now  or  hereafter  enjoy;  and  shall  be  bound  by  the  same 
obligations  which,  through  the  same  common  and  general 
discipline  of  the  Catholic  Church,  bind  other  bishops.  What 
ever,  therefore,  either  owing  to  the  ancient  state  of  the 
churches  of  Scotland,  or  to  the  subsequent  condition  of  the 
missions  by  special  constitutions  or  privileges  or  particular 
customs,  may  have  been  in  force,  now  that  the  circumstances 
are  changed,  shall  not  henceforward  have  any  power  to  con 
vey  any  right  or  to  impose  any  obligation.  And  for  this 


APOSTOLIC   LETTER   OF  POPE   LEO   XIII. ,    1878.       419 

end,  in  order  that  no  doubt  may  arise  in  future  on  this 
head,  we,  by  the  plenitude  of  our  apostolical  authority,  de 
prive  the  said  special  statutes,  ordinances,  and  privileges  of 
whatever  kind,  and  customs,  at  however  a  remote  or  im 
memorial  time  they  may  have  been  introduced,  and  are  now 
in  force,  of  all  power  of  inducing  any  obligation  or  conveying 
any  right. 

Wherefore  it  shall  be  in  the  power  of  the  Scottish  prelates 
to  decree  whatever  is  requisite  for  the  execution  of  the  com 
mon  law,  and  whatever  is  competent  to  the  episcopal  authority 
according  to  the  common  discipline  of  the  Church,  let  them 
feel  assured  that  we  shall  willingly  lend  them  the  aid  of  our 
apostolic  authority  in  whatever  may  seem  conducive  towards 
increasing  the  glory  of  God's  name  and  helping  on  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  souls.  And  as  an  earnest  of  our  goodwill  towards 
the  beloved  daughter  of  the  Holy  See,  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
we  will  and  declare  that  the  bishops,  when  they  have  been 
invested  with  the  name  and  rights  of  ordinary  bishops,  must 
by  no  means  be  deprived  of  those  advantages  and  more  ample 
faculties  which  they  formerly  enjoyed  along  with  the  title  of 
vicars  of  ourselves  and  the  Holy  See.  For  it  is  not  right  that 
they  should  suffer  any  loss  from  what,  in  compliance  with  the 
wishes  of  the  Scottish  Catholics,  has  been  decreed  by  us  for 
the  greater  good  of  religion  in  their  country.  And  whereas 
the  condition  of  Scotland  is  such  that  adequate  means  for  the 
support  of  the  clergy  and  the  various  needs  of  each  church 
are  wanting,  we  have  a  certain  hope  that  our  beloved  sons  in 
Christ,  to  whose  earnest  wish  for  the  restoration  of  the  Epis 
copal  Hierarchy  we  have  acceded,  will  continue  to  aid  those 
pastors  whom  we  shall  place  over  them  with  still  more  ample 
alms  and  offerings,  whereby  they  may  be  able  to  provide  for 
the  restoration  of  the  episcopal  sees,  the  splendour  of  the 
churches  and  of  the  divine  worship,  the  support  of  the  clergy 
and  the  poor,  and  the  other  needs  of  the  Church. 

But  now  we  turn  with  most  humble  prayer  to  Him  in 
whom  it  hath  pleased  God  the  Father  in  the  dispensation  of 


420  APPENDIX. 

the  fulness  of  time  to  restore  all  things,  beseeching  Him 

o    *  O 

who  has  begun  the  good  work  to  perfect  it,  confirm  it,  and 
strengthen  it,  and  to  give,  to  all  those  whose  duty  it  is  to 
execute  the  things  which  we  have  decreed,  the  light  and 
strength  of  heavenly  grace,  so  that  the  Episcopal  Hierarchy 
restored  by  us  in  the  kingdom  of  Scotland  may  be  for  the 
greater  good  of  Catholic  religion.  For  this  end,  also,  we 
invoke  as  intercessors  with  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  His 
most  blessed  Mother,  blessed  Joseph  His  reputed  father, 
the  blessed  apostles  Peter  and  Paul;  likewise  St  Andrew, 
whom  Scotland  venerates  with  special  devotion,  and  the  rest 
of  the  saints,  and  especially  St  Margaret,  Queen  of  Scotland, 
the  glory  and  pillar  of  the  kingdom,  that  they  may  benig- 
nantly  favour  that  Church  now  rising  again  fronf  its  ashes. 

Finally,  we  decree  this  our  letter  can  never  at  any  time  be 
charged  with  the  fault  termed  sulrcptio  obreptio,1  or  with  any 
defect  of  our  intention,  or  with  any  other  defect,  but  shall 
always  be  held  valid  and  firm,  and  shall  obtain  effect  in  all 
things,  and  shall  be  inviolably  observed.  Notwithstanding 
apostolic  edicts  and  general  or  special  sanctions  published  in 
synodal,  provincial,  and  universal  councils,  and  notwithstand 
ing  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  ancient  sees  of  Scotland, 
and  of  the  missions  and  apostolic  vicariates  afterwards  con 
stituted  therein,  and  notwithstanding  the  rights  and  privi 
leges  of  all  churches  or  pious  institutes  whatsoever,  even 
although  ratified  by  oath,  or  by  apostolic  or  any  other  con 
firmation,  and  all  things  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding, 
we  expressly  abrogate  all  these  things  in  so  far  as  they  con 
tradict  the  foregoing,  although  for  their  abrogation  they  would 
require  special  mention,  or  any  other  formality,  however  par 
ticular.  We  decree,  moreover,  that  whatever  be  done  to  the 
contrary  knowingly  or  ignorantly  by  any  person  in  the  name 

1  Subreptio  or  obrcptio.  These  are  legal  terms  for  which  there  are  no  adequate 
words  to  give  their  exact  meaning,  which  is,  taking  away  craftily,  little  by 
little,  or  adding  anything  in  the  same  way.— [Note  by  Translator  of  the 
Papal  letter.] 


APOSTOLIC    LETTER   OF   POPE    LEO    XIII. ,    1878.       421 

of  any  authority  whatsoever,  shall  be  null  and  void.  We  will 
also  that  copies,  even  printed,  of  this  letter,  when  subscribed 
by  a  public  notary,  and  stamped  with  the  seal  of  an  ecclesi 
astical  dignitary,  shall  have  the  same  credit  as  would  be  given 
to  the  expression  of  our  will  by  the  exhibition  of  this  diploma 
itself. 

Let  no  man,  therefore,  dare  to  infringe  or  rashly  gainsay 
this  page  of  our  erection,  constitution,  restoration,  institution, 
assignation,  addition,  attribution,  decree,  mandate,  and  will. 
If  any  one  should  presume  to  attempt  this,  let  him  know 
that  he  shall  incur  indignation  of  Almighty  God,  and  of  His 
blessed  apostles  Peter  and  Paul. 

Given  at  Rome,  at  St  Peter's,  in  the  year  of  the  Lord's 
Incarnation  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  seventy-seven, 
the  fourth  of  the  nones  of  March l  [4th  March  1878],  in  the 
first  year  of  our  Pontificate. 

F.  CAKDINAL  ASQUINT. 

C.  CAEDINAL  SACCONI,  Pro-Datarius. 

Visa  de  Curia  J.  de  Aquila  e  Vicecomitibus.  Keg.  in  Secre- 
taria  Brevium. 

1  In  the  expedition  of  bulls,  the  Pontifical  Datary  employs  the  Florentine 
mode  of  reckoning  (calculus  Florentinus) ,  according  to  which  the  year  com 
mences,  not  on  January  1,  but  on  the  following  25th  of  March. 


422 


APPENDIX. 


XX. 


BISHOPS  IN  SCOTLAND,  FROM  1695  TO  1890. 

[From  1653,  when  the  Scottish  clergy  were  incorporated 
into  a  missionary  body  by  decree  of  Propaganda,  until  1695, 
the  Catholics  of  Scotland  were  governed  by  the  following 
Prefects  -  Apostolic :  WILLIAM  BALLANTYNE  (or  Bcllenden), 
1653-61 ;  ALEXANDER  WINSTER  (or  Duribar],  1662  -  68, 
1672-94;  JOHN  WALKER  (or  Boss),  1668-71.] 


NAME. 

TITLE. 

CONSECRATED. 

DIED. 

I.—  VICARS-APOSTOLIC,  1695-1731. 

1.  Thomas  Nicolson 

Peristacluum       .     Feb.  27,  1695 

Oct.  23,  1718 

2.  James  Gordon   . 

Nicopolis    . 

April  11,  1706 

March  1,  1746 

3.  John  Wallace,  Coadj. 

Cyrrha 

Oct.  2,  1720 

July  11,  1733 

II.—  LOWLAND  DISTRICT,  1731-1827. 

James  Gordon  ... 

4.  Alexander  Smith 

Misinopolis         .     Nov.  13,  1735 

Aug.  21,  1767 

5.  James  Grant 

Sinita  .        .        .     Nov.  13,  1755 

Dec.  3,  1778 

6.  George  Hay 

Daulis          .        .      May  21,  1769 

Oct.  15,  1811 

7.  John  Geddes,  Coadj. 

Morocco      .        .      Nov.  30,  1780 

Feb.  11,  1799 

8.  Alexander  Cameron  . 

Maximianopolis  .  i  Oct.  28,  1798 

Feb.  7,  1828 

HIGHLAND  DISTRICT,  1731-1827. 

9.  Hugh  Macdonald 

Diana  . 

Oct.  2,  1731 

March  12,  1773 

10.  John  Macdonald 

Tiberiopolis 

Sept.  27,  1761 

May  9,  1779 

11.  Alexander  Macdonald 

Polemo 

March  12,  1780 

Sept.  9,  1791 

12.  John  Chisholm  . 

Oria    . 

Feb.  12,  1792 

July  8,  1814 

13.  ^Eneas  Chisholm 

Diocsesarea  . 

Sept.  15,  1805 

July  31,  1818 

14.  Ranald  Macdonald     . 

Aeryndela  . 

Feb.  25,  1820 

Sept.  20,  1832 

BISHOPS   IN   SCOTLAND,   FROM    1695   TO   1890.         423 


NAME. 

TITLE.                   CONSECRATED. 

DIED. 

HI.—  WESTERN  DISTRICT,  1828-1878. 

Eanald  Macdonald    . 

15.  Andrew  Scott    . 

Eretria 

Sept.  21,  1828 

Dec.  4.  1846 

16.  John  Murdoch  . 

Castabala    . 

Oct.  20,  1833 

Dec.  15,  1865 

17.  Alexander  Smith,  Coadj.  . 

Pariura 

Oct.  3,  1847 

June  15,  1861 

18.  John  Gray 

Hypsopolis  . 

Oct.  19,  1862 

Jan.  14,  1872 

19.  James  Lynch,  Coadj. 

Arcadiopolis 
Kildare  &  Leigli- 

Nov.  4,  1866 
April  4,  1869 

Trans,  to  Kild. 
and  Leigh. 

lin,  Coadj. 

20.  Charles  Eyre,  Arclibp. 

Anazarba     . 
Glasgow      .        .  , 

Jan.  31,  1869 
March  15,  1878 

Translated   to 
Glasgow. 

EASTERN  DISTRICT,  1828-1878. 

21.  Alexander  Paterson  . 

Cybistra      .        .     Aug.  15,  1816 

Oct.  30,  1831 

22.  Andrew  Carruthers   . 

C'eramis       .        .     Jan.  13,  1833 

May  24,  1852 

23.  James  Gillis 

Limyra        .         .  !  July  22,  1838 

Feb.  24,  1864 

24.  John  Strain 

Abila  .        .        .  '  Sept.  25,  1864 
St   Andrews  and     March  15,  1878 

Translated   to 
St  Andrews 

Edinburgh 

&  Edinburgh. 

NORTHERN  DISTRICT,  1828-1878. 

25.  James  Kyle       .        .        .     Germanicia  .        .  |  Sept.  28,  1828       Feb.  23,  1869 

26.  John  Macdonald        .        .      Nicopolis     .        .  :  Feb.  24,  1869      !  Translated  to 
Aberdeen     .        .      March  15,  1878  ,      Aberdeen 

IV.—  HIERARCHY  EESTORED,  MARCH  4,  1878. 

John  Strain,  Archbp. 

St   Andrews  and 

Translated  from 

July  2,  1883 

Edinburgh 

Abila 

CHARLES  EYRE,  Arclibp.  . 

Glasgow 

Translated  from 

Anazarba 

27.  WILLIAM  SMITH,  Archbp.  ' 

St   Andrews  and 

Oct.  28,  1885 

Edinburgh 

John  Macdonald 

Aberdeen     . 

Translated  from 

Feb.  4,  1889 

Nicopolis 

28.  ANGUS  MACDONALD  . 

Argyll  &  the  Isles 

May  23,  1878 

29.  JOHN  MACLACHLAN  . 

Galloway     . 

May  23,  1878 

30.  George  Rigg 

Dunkeld 

May  26,  1878 

Jan.  18,  1887 

31.  Colin  Grant 

Aberdeen    . 

Aug.  13,  1889 

Sept.  26,  1889 

32.  HUGH  MACDONALD,  C.  SS.R. 

Do. 

Oct.  23,  1890 

33.  JAMES  SMITH    . 

Dunkeld 

Oct.  28,  1890 

424  APPENDIX. 


XXI. 

LIST  OF  THE  RELIGIOUS  HOUSES  ix  SCOTLAND 

BEFOKE  THE   REFOKMATIOX. 

1.  CANONS  OF  ST  AUGUSTINE  (Black  Canons). 

Abbeys  (5). — Cambuskenneth,  Holyrood,  Inchaffray,  Jedburgh, 
Scone. 

Priories  (22).  —  Abemethy,  Blantyre,  Canonby,  Colonsay, 
Crusay,  Inchkenneth,  Inchmahome,  Isle  of  May,  Lochleven,  Loch 
Tay,  Monymusk,  Oransay,  Pittenweem,  Portmoke,  Eestinot, 
Roseneath,  Rothesay,  Rowadil,  St  Andrews  (Cathedral  Priory), 
St  Mary's  Isle,  Scarinch,  Strathfillan. 

2.  BENEDICTINES  (Black  Monks). 

Abbeys  (6). — Arbroath,  Dunfermline,  Kelso,  Kilwinning,  Lin- 
dores,  Old  Melrose. 

Priories  (5). — Coldingham,  Fyvie,  Lesmahagow,  Tyninghame, 
Urquhart. 

(Cluniacs.}  Abbeys  (3). — Paisley,  Crossraguel,  lona  (held  with 
the  Bishopric  of  the  Isles). 

Priory. — Fail. 1 

3.  CARMELITES  (White  Friars).— Aberdeen,  Banff,  Berwick,  Dunbar, 

Edinburgh,  Inverberry,  Irwyn,  Linlithgow,  Lufness,  Queensferry, 
Roxburgh,  Tylilum. 

4.  CARTHUSIANS. — Mackerstone,  Perth. 

5.  CISTERCIANS  (White  Monks). 

Abbeys  (11). — Balmerino,  Culross,  Cupar,  Deer,  Dundrennan, 
Glenluce,  Kinloss,  Melrose,  Newbotle,  Sweetheart,  Sandale. 
Priories  (3). — Friar's  Carse,  Hassingdean,  Mauchline. 

6.  DOMINICANS  (Black,  or  Preaching  Friars). — Aberdeen,  Ayr,  Berwick, 

Cupar-Fife,  Dundee,  Dysart,  Edinburgh,  Elgin,  Glasgow,  Had- 
dington,  Inverness,  Linlithgow,  Montrose,  Perth,  St  Andrews, 
St  Monan's  (Fife),  St  Ninian's  (Stirling),  Wigtown. 

7.  FRANCISCANS  (Grey  Friars  or  Minorites). 

(a)  Conve-ntuals, — Berwick,  Douglas,  Dumfries,  Dundee,  Had- 
dington,  Innerkeithing,  Roxburgh. 

(b)  Observants. — Aberdeen,  Aberdour,  Ayr,  Banff,  Edinburgh, 
Elgin,  Glasgow,  Jedburgh,  Kirkcudbright,  Lanark,  Perth,  St 
Andrews,  Stirling. 

1  Included  by  most  writers  among  the  Cluniac  Houses  ;  but  Chalmers  is 
probably  right  in  stating  that  the  only  monastery  at  Fail  was  the  Trinitarian 
(red)  Friary  founded  by  Andrew  Bruce  in  1252.— TRANSLATOR. 


THE   RELIGIOUS    HOUSES    IN    SCOTLAND.  425 

8.  GILBERTINES. — Dullmullen  (afterwards  Cluniac). 

9.  HOSPITALLERS  OF  ST  ANTHONY. — Leith. 

10.  KNIGHTS  HOSPITALLERS   OF   ST  JOHN.- — Ancrum,   St  John's  Hill 

(Edinburgh),  Kinkell,  Eothwell,  Torphichen. 

11.  KNIGHTS  TEMPLARS. — Aberdeen,  Aboyne,  Adamton,  Ballantradoch 

(now  Arniston),  Edinburgh,  Inchinnan  (Eenfrew),  Maryculter, 
Oggerstone,  St  Germans,  Temple  (011  the  South  Esk),  Tulloch, 
Turriff. 

12.  PREMONSTRATENSIANS  (White  Canons). 

Abbeys  (5). — Dryburgh,  Feme,  Holywood,  Soulseat,  Tongland. 
Cathedral  Priory. — Whithorn. 

13.  TRINITARIANS    (Mathurin    or    Red    Friars). — Aberdeen,    Berwick, 

Brechin,  Cromarty,  Dornoch,  Dunbar,  Dundee,  Dunet,  Fail, 
Houstoun,  Lufness,  Peebles,  Scotland's  Well  (Lochleven). 

14.  VALLISCAULIANS. 

Abbeys  (2). — Ardchattan,  Pluscardine  (afterwards  Benedictine). 
Priory.  — Beauly. 

CONVENTS  OF  NUNS. 

1.  CANONESSES  OF  ST  AUGUSTINE. — lona. 

2.  BENEDICTINES. — Coldingham,  Kilconquhar,  Lincluden,  North  Ber 

wick. 

3.  CARMELITES. — Edinburgh,  Maxwell. 

4.  CISTERCIANS. — Coldstream,   Edinburgh,   Eccles   (Berwick),    Elbotle 

(Haddington),  Elquho  (Strathearne),  Manuel  (Linlithgow), 
Gulyne  (Dirlton),  Haddington,  Halystan  (Berwick),  Perth,  St 
Bothans  (Lammermoor),  South  Berwick,  Trefontanes  (Lammer- 
moor). 

5.  DOMINICANESSES. — Edinburgh. 

6.  FRANCISCANS. — Aberdeen,  Aberdour,  Dundee. 

7.  GILBERTINES.  —  Dullmullen  (the   nuns  followed    the    Benedictine 

Rule).1 

1  The  above  catalogue  is  compiled  chiefly  from  Walcott  (Ancient  Church  of 
Scotland),  with  amendments  and  additions.  The  list  given  by  Spottiswoode 
is  much  less  complete. — TRANSLATOR. 


426 


APPENDIX. 


XXII. 

STATISTICS  OF  THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  SCOTLAND,  1890. 


DIOCESE. 

Catholic 
Popula 
tion. 

Churches, 
Chapels, 
and 
Stations. 

Priests. 

Elemen 
tary 
Schools. 

Orders  of  Men. 

Orders  of  Women. 

Secular. 

Regular. 

ST  ANDREWS 
AND  EDIN 
BURGH. 

52,000 

68 

50 

11 

38 

Jesuits,  Ob- 
latesof  Mary 
Immaculate. 

Franciscans,  Little 
Sisters  of  the 
Poor,  Sisters  of 
Mercy,  Ursulines 
of  Jesus,  Sisters 

of  the  Immacu 

late  Conception. 

GLASGOW  .    . 

220,000 

106 

121 

27 

198 

Franciscans, 
Jesuits,  Pas- 
sionists,  Laz- 
arists,  Marist 
Brothers. 

Franciscans,  Sis 
ters  of  the  Good 
Shepherd,  Little 
Sisters  of  the 
Poor,  Sisters  of 

Mercy,  Sisters  of 
Charity,  Faith 
ful  Companions 
of  Jesus. 

ABERDEEN    . 

11,749 

54 

41 

14 

21 

Benedictines. 

Franciscans,   Poor 

Sisters  of  Naz 

areth,  Sisters  of 

Mercy. 

DUNKELD     . 

25,894 

29 

27 

7 

27 

Redemptor- 
ists,  Marist 

Little  Sisters  of 
the  Poor,  Sisters 

Brothers. 

of  Mercy,'  Ursu 
lines  of  Jesus. 

GALLOWAY    . 

17,000 

38 

24 

2 

24 

Premonstrat- 
ensians,  Mar 

Benedictines,  Fran 
ciscans,  Sisters 

ist  Brothers. 

of  Mercy,  Sisters 
of  St  Joseph. 

ARGYLL  AND 
THE  ISLES. 

12,000 

37 

26 

8 

Servants  of  the 
Sacred  Heart. 

TOTAL,    . 

338,643 

332 

289 

61 

316 

INDEX. 


AARON  of  Caerlyon,  early  British 
martyr,  i.  4. 

Abbot  of  lona,  his  position,  i.  94. 

Abbots,  succession  of,  in  the  Irish 
monasteries,  i.  50. 

Abel,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  i.  370. 

Abercorn,  Earl  of,  conversion  of  the 
sons  and  daughter  of  the,  iv.  79. 

Abercorn,  treatment  of  the  Mar 
chioness  of,  iv.  15. 

Abercromby,  Robert,  S.J.,  iii.  341 — 
converts  Queen  Anne  of  Denmark, 
347 — sentence  passed  on,  350 — his 
death,  351 — his  narrative  of  Queen 
Anne's  conversion,  451. 

Aberdeen,  foundation  of  bishopric  of, 
i.  291 — Trinitarian  house  at,  332 — 
provincial  council  held  at,  ii.  28 — 
Franciscan  convent  at,  98 — founda 
tion  of  university  of,  198— disorders 
in  the  diocese  of,  239 — breviary  of, 
128,  407  —  collegiate  churches 
founded  at,  415— hospitals  at,  417 
— succession  of  bishops  of,  425 — the 
Reformation  and  the  university  of, 
iii.  204 — the  General  Assembly  at, 
400 — destruction  of  Catholic  monu 
ments  at,  iv.  30  —  abolition  of 
Christmas  and  Easter  at,  32  —  a 
stronghold  of  Catholicism,  113 — 
anti  -  Catholic  demonstrations  at, 
138  note — dispersion  of  "Popish 
meeting  "  at,  142 — restoration  of 
the  see  of,  310,  416 — its  extent, 
417. 

Abernethy,  first  foundation  of,  i.  26 


— second,    82,    83  —  seat    of    the 
primacy,  216. 

Abernethy,  Mr,  his  dispute  with 
Bishop  Hay  on  miracles,  iv.  224. 

Aboyne,  Charles,  Earl  of,  unsuccess 
ful  attempts  to  pervert,  iv.  347. 

Acca,  Bishop  of  Galloway,  i.  12. 

Acca,  Bishop  of  Hexham,  i.  17 1,  172. 

Ada  de  Warenne,  wife  of  Prince  Henry 
of  Scotland,  i.  308. 

Adam,  Bishop  of  Brechin,  ii.  24. 

Adam,  Bishop  of  Caithness,  murder 
of,  ii.  259. 

Adamnan,  his  portrait  of  St  Columba, 
i.  89 — Abbot  of  lona,  143 — con 
verted  to  the  Roman  rite,  145 — 
attends  the  Synod  of  Tara,  ib. — his 
Lex  Innocentlum,  ib. — death  of,  146 
— his  foundations,  ib. — ancient  copy 
of  his  life  of  St  Columba,  ii.  360. 

Adamson,  John,  provincial  of  the 
Dominicans,  ii.  129. 

Adamson,  Patrick,  Protestant  Arch 
bishop  of  St  Andrews,  iii.  242,  278, 
358. 

Aelred,  St,  biographer  of  St  Ninian, 
i.  5— on  King  David  I.,  290. 

Agatha  of  Hungary,  mother  of  St 
Margaret,  i.  240. 

Aidan,  King  of  Dalriada,  crowned  by 
St  Columba,  i.  74. 

Aidan,  St,  sent  from  lona  to  North- 
umbria,  i.  116 — Bishop  of  Lindis- 
farne,  118 — his  foundations,  121  — 
his  death,  ib. 

Airth,  William,  preacher,  ii.  150. 


428 


INDEX. 


Alan  of  Galloway,  i.  340. 

Alban,  kingdom  of,  i.  220. 

Alban,  St,  martyred  under  Diocletian, 
i.  4. 

Albany,  Alexander,  Duke  of,  ii.  101 — 
regency  of,  103,  118-130. 

Albany,  Robert,  Duke  of,  ii.  33 — ap 
pointed  regent,  44 — his  religious 
policy,  54. 

Albert  of  Austria,  Archduke,  bene 
factor  of  Scotch  College,  Douai,  iii. 
390. 

Alcuin,  letter  of,  to  the  brethren  at 
Whithorn,  i.  5. 

Aless,  Alexander,  Protestant  theo 
logian,  ii.  145,  146. 

Alexander,  Bishop  of  Moray,  ii.  41. 

Alexander  I.,  King  of  Scotland,  i.  271 
— new  sees  founded  by,  284 — intro 
duces  religious  orders,  285  —  his 
death,  286. 

Alexander  II.,  King,  i.  339 — religious 
foundations  under,  356 — his  love 
for  the  Dominicans,  357 — his  death, 
361. 

Alexander  III,  King,  i.  339,  361 — 
religious  foundations  under,  369 — 
his  marriage  and  death,  372. 

Alexander  III.,  Pope,  on  the  claims 
of  York,  i.  321 — excommunicates 
William  the  Lion,  326. 

Alexander  VII.,  Pope,  iv.  40 — mis 
sion  from  King  Charles  II.  to,  95 
— his  reply  to  the  king's  proposals, 
102  —  his  formula  against  Jan 
senism,  252. 

Allen,  Cardinal,  iii.  153 — supports  the 
proposed  Spanish  expedition,  276 — 
letters  from  Queen  Mary  to,  280 — 
his  eulogy  of  Bishop  Leslie,  325 — 
his  view  of  Queen  Elizabeth's  char 
acter,  372. 

Alwyn,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  i.  233. 

America,  emigration  of  Highland 
Catholics  to,  iv.  219,  272. 

Anastasius  IV.,  Pope,  subjects  the 
sees  of  Orkney  and  the  Isles  to 
Drontheim,  i.  307. 

Anderson,  Alexander,  principal  of 
King's  College,  Aberdeen,  ii.  13,  14 
— refuses  to  conform  to  Protestant 
ism,  204. 

Anderson,  Patrick,  S.J.,  rector  of  the 


Scotch  College,  Rome,  iii.  387,  411 
— imprisoned,  411 — his  death,  412. 

Andrew,  St,  devotion  to,  at  Hexham, 
i.  171,  197 — his  relics  brought  to 
Scotland,  192. 

Angus  the  Culdee,  litany  of,  i.  36 — 
on  St  Columba,  62 — on  St  Donnan, 
113. 

Angus,  Archibald,  sixth  Earl  of,  ii. 
104,  105  —  marries  the  queen- 
dowager,  106. 

Angus,  William,  tenth  Earl  of,  con 
forms  to  Protestantism,  iii.  354 — 
again  professes  himself  Catholic,  ib. 
— exiled  for  the  faith,  403 — his  son 
to  be  educated  a  Protestant,  iv.  16 
—persecuted  by  the  Kirk,  35. 

Annabella,  Queen  to  Robert  III.,  ii.  33. 

Anne  of  Denmark,  Queen  to  James 
VI.,  iii.  346 — conversion  of,  347 — 
her  firmness  in  the  faith,  348 — 
letter  of  Clement  VIII.  to,  394,  473 
— documents  relating  to  her  con 
version,  450-455. 

Anne,  Queen,  accession  of,  iv.  156 — 
condition  of  Scottish  Catholics 
under,  158,  159 — her  proclamation 
against  Catholics,  161 — church  pa 
tronage  restored  under,  321. 

Annuity-tax  imposed  upon  Catholics, 
iv.  278 — abolition  of  the,  279,  325. 

Anselm,  St,  censures  Irish  customs, 
i.  103 — his  letter  to  Count  Haco, 
265— on  the  claims  of  York,  273— 
his  death,  277. 

Anti-pope,  Scotland  and  the,  i.  297, 
ii.  45,  60  —  Scotch  cardinal  ap 
pointed  by  the,  40. 

Applecross,  church  of,  i.  142,  208. 

Aquhorties,  seminary  founded  at,  iv. 
223— death  of  Bishop  Hay  at,  271 
— transferred  to  Blairs,  281. 

Arbroath,  foundation  of  abbey  at,  i. 
325— David  Beaton  commendator 
of,  ii.  152. 

Arbuthnot,  Benedict,  last  abbot  of 
Ratisbon,  iv.  288  note. 

Arbuthnott,  missal  of,  ii.  406. 

Architecture,  character  of  Irish  mon 
astic,  ii.  350 — Celtic  church,  351- 
356 — Scotch  medieval,  387. 

Arculphus  of  Gaul  visits  lona,  i.  144. 

Ardchattan,  monastery  of,  i.  356. 


IXDEX. 


429 


Argyle,  Archibald,  fifth  Earl  of,  his 
ex-Carmelite  chaplain,  ii.  230,  233, 
234  —  openly  professes  Protestant 
ism,  269 — usurps  the  temporalities 
of  Brechin,  iii.  91. 

Argyle,  Countess  of,  represents  Queen 
Elizabeth  at  baptism  of  James  VI. , 
iii.  104 — penance  imposed  on  her, 
ib.,  158  note. 

Argyle,  John,  Duke  of,  on  lona,  i.  65 
— on  Scotch  Episcopalianism,  iv. 
317. 

Argyle,  see  of,  its  erection,  i.  337 — 
succession  of  bishops,  ii.  425 — the 
bishopric  restored,  iv.  410,  416 — 
its  extent,  417. 

Armagh,  subjection  of  lona  to  the 
Abbot  of,  i.  218 — Archbishop  of, 
claims  primacy  of  Scotland,  iv.  66 
— Hebridean  mission  intrusted  to 
him,  86. 

Arnold,  Abbot  of  Kelso,  Bishop  of  St 
Andrews,  i.  315. 

Arran,  Earl  of,  Regent  of  Scotland,  ii. 
161 — favours  the  Reformation,  ib. 
— created  Duke  of  Chatelherault, 
193 — unites  himself  to  the  Con 
gregation,  276  —  intrigues  against 
Queen  Mary,  iii.  85. 

Art  in  medieval  Scotland,  ii.  347. 

Articles  of  the  faith,  as  defined  in 
1559,  ii.  421. 

Articles,  book  of,  produced  at  the 
Westminster  Conference,  iii.  190 
—the  five  (of  Perth),  382,  385. 

Articles,  Lords  of  the,  instituted  by 
James  I.,  ii.  48. 

Assembly,  General,  meetings  of  the, 
iii.  11,  15,  29,  31,  78,  87,  140,  141, 
158,  203,  221,  316,  362— prohibited 
by  James  VI.,  376—  restoration  of 
the  episcopate  sanctioned  by  the, 
380 — anti-Catholic  enactments  of 
the,  400 — abolishes  episcopacy,  iv. 
6 — iconoclastic  zeal  of  the,  30,  63 
— forcibly  dissolved  by  Cromwell, 
86 — protests  against  Catholic  relief, 
234. 

Augustinians.     See  Canons-regular. 

Aynslie  bond,  the,  iii.  119,  179. 

Ayr,  Franciscan  convent  at,  ii.  98. 

BABINGTON  PLOT,  origin  of  the,  iii.  291 


— extent  of  Queen  Mary's  com 
plicity  in  it,  297. 

Badenoch,  Wolf  of,  ii.  29,  41. 

Badulf  (Beadwulf),  last  Anglo-Saxon 
Bishop  of  Galloway,  i.  13,  172. 

Bagnall,  Mr,  attack  of  Glasgow  Pro 
testants  on,  iv.  235. 

Baithene,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  106,  110. 

Baldred  of  the  Bass,  St,  i.  173. 

Balfour,  Sir  James,  commissary  for 
ecclesiastical  causes,  iii.  108 — com 
mandant  of  Edinburgh  Castle,  136 
— sells  himself  to  Moray,  159 — his 
death,  264 — "the  most  corrupt  man 
of  his  age,"  265. 

Baliol,  John,  claimant  to  the  Scottish 
crown,  ii.  2,  6 — his  coronation,  6 — 
deposed  and  banished,  8. 

Ballantyne  (Bellenden),  William,  pre 
fect-apostolic  of  Scotland,  iv.  41 — 
his  early  life  and  conversion,  43 — 
appointed  prefect,  44 — his  labours 
in  Scotland,  45 — imprisoned  in  Lon 
don,  ib. — his  death,  46. 

Ballard,  accomplice  in  the  Babington 
plot,  iii.  296,  300. 

Balmerino,  Cistercian  monastery  of,  i. 
356 — sacked  by  the  Reformers,  ii. 
271. 

Balmyle,  Nicholas  de,  Bishop  of  Dun 
blane,  ii.  24. 

Balnaves,  Henry,  assistant  -  commis 
sioner  at  the  York  Conference,  iii. 
172. 

Bancroft,  Richard,  his  sermon  against 
Calvinism,  iii.  359. 

Bangor  (Ireland),  monastery  at,  i.  43. 

Bannockburn,  battle  of,  ii.  12 — the 
Abbot  of  Inchaffray  at,  25. 

Banns,  compulsory  publication  of,  iv. 
279— abolished  in  1878,  ib. — effect 
of  the  measure,  280. 

Baptism,  question  of  the  validity  of 
Catholic,  iii.  87,  267 — of  children 
of  Protestants,  on  what  conditions 
allowed,  iv.  172. 

Bar,  St,  i.  292. 

Barberini,  Cardinal  Francis,  his  letter 
on  the  marriage  of  Charles,  Prince 
of  Wales,  iii.  488— letter  of  Hen 
rietta  Maria  to,  493 — named  Pro 
tector  of  Scotland,  iv.  38 — faculties 
granted  to,  ib. 


430 


INDEX. 


Barberini,  Cardinal  Maffeo,  Protector 
of  Scotland,  iii.  387. 

Barberini  Library,  report  on  the  Scot 
tish  mission  preserved  in  the,  iv.  47. 

Barbour,  John,  ii.  41. 

Barclay,  William,  professor  and 
writer,  iii.  334. 

Bards,  privileges  of  ancient  Irish,  i. 
76. 

Barlow,  chaplain  to  Henry  VIII., 
envoy  to  Scotland,  ii.  140. 

Barra,  Catholic  school  at  (1675),  iv. 
119 — visit  of  Bishop  Nicolson  to, 
152 — almost  entirely  Catholic,  163 
— Nicolson's  account  of,  372. 

Bartholomew,  Massacre  of  St,  iii. 
226. 

Basillkon  Doron,  publication  of  the, 
iii.  363 — contemporary  criticism  of 
the,  364 — the  Scotch  Reformation 
depicted  in  the,  365. 

Basle,  Scotch  prelates  at  the  Council 
of,  ii.  52,  79. 

Bassandine,  Thomas,  suppression  of 
work  printed  by,  iii.  203. 

Bassoll,  John,  O.S.F.,  ii.  337- 

Bavaria,  Duke  of,  obtains  the  release 
of  Bishop  Nicolson,  iv.  147 — sec 
ularisation  of  the  Scotch  abbey  at 
Ratisbon  by  the  Government  of, 
288-290. 

Beaton,  David,  birth  and  education 
of,  ii.  151 — envoy  to  France,  ib. — 
made  Lord  Privy  Seal,  152 — Bishop 
of  Mirepoix,  153 — becomes  cardinal, 
154 — Archbishop  of  St  Andrews, 
ib. — his  proceedings  against  here 
tics,  158 — his  imprisonment,  161 
— his  energetic  policy,  164 — ap 
pointed  papal  legate,  165  —  con 
spiracy  against  him,  166  —  his 
assassination,  176 — sketch  of  his 
character,  ib. — extant  portraits  of 
him,  178. 

Beaton,  James,  Archbishop  of  Glas 
gow,  ii.  131 — translated  to  St  An 
drews,  133 — his  vigour  in  defend 
ing  the  faith,  136— his  death,  154. 

Beaton,  James  (II.),  Archbishop  of 
Glasgow,  ii.  195 — ambassador  in 
France,  iii.  57 — letter  from  Queen 
Mary  to,  111 — reports  suspicions 
attaching  to  her,  116 — declared  an 


outlaw,  231 — his  correspondence 
with  Pope  Gregory  XIII. ,  239 — 
attends  the  deathbed  of  Lennox, 
272 — imposed  on  by  Elizabeth's 
agent,  283  —  favoured  by  James 
VI.,  313,  327— his  death,  327— 
his  benefactions  to  the  Scotch  Col 
lege,  Paris,  328. 

Beaton,  John,  assists  Queen  Mary's 
escape  from  Lochleven,  iii.  161. 

Beaulieu,  monastery  of,  i.  356 — re 
stored  by  Bishop  Reid,  ii.  196  note. 

Beaumont,  French  ambassador,  on 
the  conversion  of  Queen  Anne  of 
Denmark,  iii.  348. 

Bede,  Venerable,  his  account  of  St 
Ninian,  i.  5,  8  —  his  life  of  St 
Cuthbert,  157  et  seq.  —  on  the 
decline  of  the  Northumbrian 
Church,  195. 

Bell,  Dean  of  Dunkeld,  ii.  30. 

Bellenden,  John,  Archdeacon  of 
Moray,  ii.  142. 

Bellenden,  William.     See  Ballantyne. 

Bellings,  Sir  John,  sent  by  Charles 
II.  to  Rome,  iv.  95. 

Bells,  Celtic,  preserved,  ii.  363. 

Beltancourt,  French  ambassador  to 
Scotland,  ii.  262. 

Bene,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  ii.  23 — 
his  flight  and  death,  30. 

Benedict  XIII.  (anti-pope),  ii.  40, 
41  —  confirms  foundation  of  St 
Andrews  University,  58  —  conse 
crates  Scotch  bishops,  41,  68. 

Benedict  XIII.,  Pope,  approves  divi 
sion  of  Scotland  into  two  vicariates, 
iv.  187. 

Benedict  XIV.,  Pope,  on  Queen 
Mary's  claim  to  title  of  martyr, 
iii.  308 — his  efforts  for  the  perse 
cuted  Scottish  Catholics,  iv.  192 
— interview  of  Lord  Andrew  Gor 
don  with,  193  note. 

Benedict  Henry.  See  York,  Car 
dinal  of. 

Benedictines,  introduced  into  Scot 
land,  i.  301 — on  the  Scottish  mis 
sion,  iii.  392 — at  Fort -Augustus, 
iv.  336 — their  former  houses  in 
Scotland,  424 — convents  of,  425. 

Benefices,  hereditary  succession  to,  i. 
233. 


INDEX. 


431 


Benham,  Hugo,  Bishop  of  Aberdeen, 
ii.  334. 

Berchan,  St,  on  the  death  of  King 
Constantine,  i.  221 — on  Malcolm 
Canmore,  260. 

Bernard,  Bishop  of  Man,  ii.  31. 

Bernard  of  Clairvaux,  St,  his  account 
of  the  Irish  monasteries,  i.  43 — on 
abuses  in  the  Irish  Church,  235 — 
hia  description  of  Prince  Henry  of 
Scotland,  309. 

Bernham,  David  of,  Bishop  of  St 
Andrews,  i.  352,  358. 

Berulle,  Oratorian  Father,  iii.  429  ; 
iv.  51. 

Berwick,  convent  at,  i.  303 — diocesan 
synod  at,  308  —  sack  of,  ii.  7 — 
treaty  of,  282. 

Bestiaries,  spiritualised  natural  his 
tories,  ii.  381. 

Beveridge,  burned  for  heresy  at  Edin 
burgh,  ii.  144. 

Beza,  communication  from  Scottish 
Protestants  to,  iii.  103 — his  treatise 
on  the  episcopate,  243. 

Biggar,  collegiate  church  at,  ii.  183, 
416. 

Birkhead,  George,  appointed  arch- 
priest  for  England,  iii.  422 — his 
death,  ib. 

Birsay,  church  of,  i.  263 — relics  of 
St  Magnus  at,  265 — antiquarian 
discoveries  at,  ii.  363. 

Bishop,  William,  first  English  vicar- 
apostolic,  iii.  433 — his  consecra 
tion,  434 — advice  of  the  French 
nuncio  to,  435 — erects  chapter  in 
England,  436 — petitions  for  release 
from  the  care  of  the  Scottish 
Church,  437  —  his  letter  on  the 
marriage  of  Charles,  Prince  of 
Wales,  486 — text  of  the  nuncio's 
instructions  to,  494. 

Bishops,  succession  of  Scottish,  ii. 
424  —  since  the  Reformation,  iv. 
422,  423. 

Black,  David,  violent  sermon  preached 
by,  iii.  360. 

Black,  John,  Dominican  friar,  iii.  35 
— murdered  at  Holyrood,  97. 

Blackadder,  Archbishop  of  Glasgow, 
ii.  115. 

Blackness,  imprisonment  of  ministers 


at,  iii.  377— Father  Stephen  Max 
well  confined  at,  iv.  127. 

Blackwell,  George,  arch-priest,  sub 
jection  of  the  Scotch  clergy  to,  iii. 
386 — opposes  the  Pope's  views,  421 
— his  deposition,  422. 

Blackwood,  Adam,  Scottish  writer, 
iii.  333. 

Blair,  John,  O.S.B.,  chaplain  and 
biographer  of  William  Wallace,  ii. 
337. 

Blairs,  Cardinal  Beaton's  portrait  at, 
ii.  179 — foundation  of  seminary  at, 
iv.  281  — books  from  the  Scotch 
College,  Paris,  transferred  to, 
287. 

Blakhal,  Gilbert,  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  iv.  51. 

Blathmac,  martyred  Abbot  of  lona, 
i.  213. 

Boece,  Arthur,  ii.  129,  341. 

Boece,  Hector,  first  principal  of  Aber 
deen  University,  ii.  129,  341. 

Boiamund,  the  roll  of,  i.  368. 

Boisil,  Prior,  receives  St  Cuthbert  at 
Melrose,  i.  159 — dies  of  the  yellow 
plague,  162. 

Bondington,  William  de,  Bishop  of 
Glasgow,  i.  358. 

Bonfrere,  Father,  rector  of  the  Scotch 
College,  Douai,  iv.  220. 

Boniface,  St,  legend  of,  i.  177. 

Boniface  VIII.,  Pope,  ii.  9,  21. 

Boniface  IX.,  Pope,  ii.  40. 

Borthwick,  Sir  John,  tried  for  heresy, 
ii.  159,  160. 

Bothwell,  defeat  of  the  Covenanters 
at,  iv.  108. 

Bothwell,  Adam,  bishop-elect  of  Ork 
ney,  ii.  199 — conforms  to  Protes 
tantism,  ib.,  iii.  89 — marries  Queen 
Mary  to  Bothwell,  132 — deposed 
by  the  Assembly  in  consequence, 
129  note,  158 — anoints  James  VI. 
at  his  coronation,  147  —  one  of 
Moray's  commissioners  at  York, 
171  —  reinstated  in  the  ministry, 
203. 

Bothwell,  James,  fourth  Earl  of,  con 
spires  to  murder  Darnley,  iii.  112 
— carries  off  Queen  Mary,  120 — 
his  treatment  of  her,  121 — extorts 
her  consent  to  marry  him,  125 — 


432 


INDEX. 


divorces  his  wife,  126  —  created 
Duke  of  Orkney,  132 — his  mar 
riage  to  Mary,  ib. — confederation 
of  nobles  against,  134  —  his  rela 
tions  with  Mary,  1 35 — at  Carberry 
Hill,  136— his  flight,  148— impris 
oned  in  Denmark,  ib. — his  death,  ib. 

Bourbon,  royal  family  of,  in  Edin 
burgh,  iv.  282. 

Bourignon,  Antoinette  de,  erroneous 
doctrines  of,  iv.  169,  200. 

Bower,  Walter,  Abbot  of  Inchcolm, 

1.  286  ;  ii.  338. 

Bowes,  Marjory,  John  Knox's  first 
wife,  ii.  223. 

Boyne,  battle  of  the,  iv.  137. 

Brady,  Patrick,  Franciscan  mission 
ary  in  Scotland,  iv.  66 — his  report 
to  Propaganda,  68. 

Braemar,  Bishop  Nicolson  at,  iv.  177 
— labours  of  Father  Gordon,  S.J., 
at,  402. 

Braunsberg,  death  of  Father  Aber- 
cromby,  S.J.,  at,  iii.  351 — Scotch 
students  at,  352,  455. 

Breasal,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  209. 

Brecbennoch,  the,  ii.  370. 

Brechin,  foundation  of,  i.  225 — bish 
opric  of,  303  —  Bishop  of,  envoy 
to  England,  ii.  3 — Baliol  degraded 
at,  8  —  succession  of  bishops  of, 
425. 

Breda,  King  Charles  II.  at,  iv.  91 — 
the  Declaration  of,  94. 

Breviary,  the  Aberdeen,  ii.  407. 

Bricius,  Bishop  of  Moray,  i.  284,  338, 
339,  358. 

Bridget,  St,  church  at  Abernethy 
dedicated  to,  i.  26 — her  prophecy 
to  King  Nectan,  27. 

Brigham,  Treaty  of,  ii.  5. 

Britain,  introduction  of  Christianity 
into,  i.  1 — Roman  Christians  in, 

2,  3 — early  martyrs  of,  4. 
Broun,  Gilbert,  Abbot  of  New  Abbey, 

iii.  235 — his  zeal  for  the  faith,  405 
— apprehended  and  banished,  406. 

Brown,  John,  Friar  Minim,  iii.  332, 
333. 

Bruce,  Robert,  his  claim  to  the  crown 
of  Scotland,  ii.  3  —  crowned  at 
Scone,  12 — twice  excommunicated, 
12,  14— his  death,  15. 


Brude,  King,  converted  by  St  Col- 
umba,  i.  66 — grants  Lochleven  to 
the  Keledei,  190. 

Bunmargy,  Franciscan  convent  of, 
Highland  converts  at  the,  iv.  71. 

CADOME,  home  for  Scottish  priests  at, 
iv.  130,  131  note,  362. 

Cadroe,  St,  i.  218,  229. 

Cainmach,  St,  companion  of  St  Col- 
umba,  i.  83. 

Cairnech,  St,  the  first  Irish  martyr,  i. 
38. 

Caithness,  united  to  Scotland,  i.  231 
— foundation  of  see  of,  292 — mur 
der  of  the  Bishop  of,  359 —  succes 
sion  of  bishops  of,  ii.  426. 

Calixtus  II.,  Pope,  on  the  see  of 
Orkney,  i.  266,  267 — on  the  claims 
of  York,  283,  289. 

Calixtus  III.,  Pope,  ii.  80. 

Calvin,  intimacy  of  Knox  with,  ii. 
222 — influence  of,  iii.  10 — modifi 
cation  of  his  system,  iv.  328. 

Cambuskenneth,  destruction  of  the 
abbey  of,  ii.  273. 

Cameron,  John,  Bishop  of  Glasgow, 
ii.  52,  54. 

Cameron,  Alexander,  coadjutor  to 
Bishop  Hay,  iv.  261. 

Cameron,  Alexander,  S.J.,  missionary 
in  Scotland,  his  death  in  prison  at 
Gravesend,  iv.  401. 

Cameronians,  sect  of  the  Covenanters, 
iv.  108 — severe  proceedings  against 
them,  ib. 

Campbell,  Alexander,  bishop-desig 
nate  of  Brechin,  iii.  91. 

Campbell,  Colin,  convert  to  Catholi 
cism,  iv.  27. 

Campbell,  Colin,  missionary  priest, 
his  report  as  to  the  Scotch  College, 
Paris,  iv.  210 — dies  of  wounds  re 
ceived  at  Culloden,  401. 

Campbell,  George  and  John,  charged 
with  Lollardism,  ii.  112. 

Campbell,  John,  bishop-elect  of  the 
Isles,  ii.  195. 

Campeggio,  Antony,  nuncio  to  Scot 
land,  ii.  141. 

Canada,  Highland  Catholics  in,  iv. 
272. 

Candida  Casa,  letter  from  Alcuin  to 


INDEX. 


433 


the  brethren  of,  i.  5 — erected  by  St 
Ninian,  8 — pilgrims  to,  10,  14 — 
bishops  of,  12.  See  Whithorn, 
Galloway. 

Canna,   visit  of  Bishop  Nicolson  to, 
iv.    151  —  inhabited    entirely    by 
Catholics,    163 — Nicolson 's    report 
^  of,  372. 

Canonesses  of  St  Augustine  at  lona, 
iv.  425. 

Canons,  institution  of  secular,  i.  183. 

Canons-regular,  introduced  by  Alex 
ander  I. ,  i.  285  —  list  of  their 
houses  in  Scotland,  424. 

Capuchins  on  the  Scottish  mission,  iv. 
73,  81 — privileges  granted  to,  73. 

Carberry  Hill,  surrender  of  Queen 
Mary  at,  iii.  137. 

Cardney,  Bishop  of  Dunkeld,  ii.  68. 

Carlisle,  St  Kentigern  at,  i.  153 — 
council  of,  297 — bishopric  of,  ib. — 
Queen  Mary  at,  iii.  165. 

Carmelites,  foundations  of,  i.  369 — 
list  of  their  houses  in  Scotland,  iv. 
424 — convents  of,  425. 

Carpentras,  report  by  Mancini,  Bishop 
of,  on  the  religious  state  of  Scot 
land,  iii.  404,  475. 

Carr,  Sir  Andrew,  accomplice  in 
Darnley's  murder,  iii.  115. 

Carriden,  church  of,  i.  308. 

Carruthers,  Andrew,  eastern  vicar- 
apostolic,  iv.  283 — his  death,  290. 

Carsewell,  John,  superintendent  of 
Argyll  and  the  Isles,  ii.  295 ;  iii. 
118 — censured  by  the  Assembly, 
204. 

Carthusians,  their  monastery  at  Perth, 
ii.  53 — of  Paris,  their  rights  over 
the  Scotch  College,  iii.  328 ;  iv. 
209 — list  of  their  houses  in  Scot 
land,  424. 

Casket  Letters,  the,  iii.  112  note, 
155,  181,  192  —  conclusion  as  to 
their  authenticity,  184. 

Cassillis,  Gilbert,  Earl  of,  embraces 
Protestantism,  iii.  103 — roasts  the 
commendator  of  Crossraguel,  213. 

Castalesi,  Adrian,  nuncio  to  Scotland, 
ii.  77. 

Catechism,  Archbishop  Hamilton's,  i. 
xvii.  ;  ii.  215  —  specimen  of  the, 
421. 

VOL.   IV. 


Catherine  of  Braganza,  queen  to 
Charles  II.,  her  marriage,  iv.  91 — 
canonical  penalties  incurred  by,  ib. 
note — text  of  document  discussing 
them,  352 — refuses  to  go  through 
Protestant  marriage  rite,  93. 

Cecil,  letter  from  Knox  to,  iii.  207. 

Ceile  De,  Irish  anchorites  so  called,  i. 
186 — brought  under  canonical  rule, 
187. 

Celchyth,  council  of,  i.  212. 

Celestine  I. ,  Pope,  sends  Palladius  to 
Scotland,  i.  18,  20. 

Cellach,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  209. 

Cellach,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  i. 
224. 

Ceode,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  147. 

Ceolfrid,  Abbot  of  Jarrow,  i.  145, 
147  note. 

Chad,  Bishop  of  York,  i.  164 — and  of 
Mercia,  ib. 

Challoner,  Bishop,  on  the  death  of 
Queen  Mary,  iii.  308 — his  friend 
ship  with  Bishop  Hay,  iv.  214. 

Chalmers,  George,  author  of  Cale 
donia,  on  the  sanctity  of  lona, 
quoted,  i.  64 — on  the  Catholics  of 
Scotland  in  1810,  iv.  268. 

Chalmers,  Thomas,  Scottish  mission 
ary,  iv.  51. 

Chfilons-sur-Saone,  council  of,  declines 
to  acknowledge  Scottish  orders,  i. 
212. 

Chambers,  David,  his  report  on  the 
Scottish  mission,  iv.  41. 

Chapman,  printer  of  the  Aberdeen 
Breviary,  ii.  322. 

Chapters,  cathedral,  first  erected  in 
Scotland,  i.  304 — statutes  passed 
by,  371 — uiicanonically  erected  in 
England,  iii.  436  —  proposed  by 
Bishop  Nicolson  for  Scotland,  iv. 
178  —  re-erection  of,  at  Glasgow 
and  St  Andrews,  306  note. 

Charles  I.,  King,  projected  Spanish 
marriage  of,  iii.  425 — negotiations 
broken  off,  428 — proposed  marriage 
to  Henrietta  Maria,  428 — stipula 
tions  of  the  Pope,  430 — articles  of 
the  marriage  treaty,  431 — marriage 
solemnised,  432 — proclaimed  king, 
iv.  i. — ecclesiastical  policy  of,  ib. — 
visits  Scotland,  2 — in  collision  with 

2  E 


434 


INDEX. 


the  Kirk,  3— attempts  a  compro 
mise,  6 — the  Scotch  take  up  arms 
against  him,  7 — is  surrendered  by 
the  Presbyterians  to  Parliament,  8 
— executed  at  Whitehall,  8 — state 
of  Scotch  Catholics  under,  ib. — 
penal  laws  enforced  by,  9,  10 — his 
personal  sentiments,  1 7 — occasional 
indulgence  shown  by,  23 — George 
Cone  at  the  Court  of,  53 — anoma 
lous  position  of,  54 — his  injustice 
towards  Catholics,  55 — efforts  made 
by  his  son  on  his  behalf,  90. 

Charles  II.,  King,  restoration  of,  iv. 
89  —  his  character,  91  —  marries 
Catherine  of  Braganza,  ib. — Catho 
lic  tendencies  of,  93 — promises  tol 
eration,  94 — his  relations  with  M. 
Olier,  ib. — sends  a  mission  to  the 
Pope,  95 — favour  shown  to  Catho 
lics  by,  97  et  set/. — his  negotiations 
for  reunion  with  Rome,  101  — 
reason  of  their  failure,  102 — his 
reconciliation  and  death,  103  — 
ecclesiastical  policy  of,  ib.  —  the 
penal  statutes  under,  120 — Hudles- 
ton's  account  of  his  last  hours,  353 
et  seq. 

Charles  Edward,  Prince,  lands  in 
Scotland,  iv.  190  —  Bishop  Mac- 
donald's  advice  to,  ib. — at  Preston- 
pans  and  Culloden,  191. 

Charles  Emmanuel  III.,  King  of  Sar 
dinia,  appealed  to  by  the  Pope  on 
behalf  of  Scottish  Catholics,  iv. 
192. 

Chatelherault,  Duke  of.     See  Arran. 

Cheam,  John  of,  Bishop  of  Glasgow, 
ii.  19. 

Cheyne,  James,  founder  of  Scotch 
College,  Tournai,  iii.  388  et  seq. 

Chisholm,  yEneas,  Highland  vicar- 
apostolic,  iv.  271,  272. 

Chisholm,  John,  Highland  vicar- 
apostolic,  iv.  261 — his  death,  272. 

Chisholm,  William  (I.),  Bishop  of 
Dunblane,  refuses  to  receive  the 
papal  nuncio,  iii.  60  —  envoy  to 
Pius  IV.,  77. 

Chisholm,  William  (II.),  Bishop  of 
Dunblane,  iii.  64  note — envoy  from 
Queen  Mary  to  Pius  V.,  93 — the 
Queen's  letters  to,  441 — his  address 


to  the  Pope,  442 — summoned  for 
saying  mass,  151 — deprived  of  his 
see  and  property,  154 — declared  an 
outlaw,  231 — named  Bishop  of 
Vaison,  329 — becomes  a  Carthusian 
at  Grenoble,  ib.  —  his  death,  ib. 
note. 

Chisholm,  William  (III.),  Bishop  of 
Vaison,  iii.  329 — his  proposed  ele 
vation  to  the  cardinalate,  331. 

Chorepiscopi,  in  the  early  Irish  Church, 
i.  36. 

Christianity,  introduced  into  Britain, 
i.  1 — in  Scotland,  3 — embraced  by 
the  Southern  Picts,  9 — in  the  Ork 
neys,  262. 

Christians,  Roman,  in  Britain,  i.  2. 

Christie,  George,  S.J.,  before  James 
VI.,  iii.  344. 

Christie,  William,  S.J.,  attends 
Huntly's  deathbed,  iv.  29  —  con 
verts  made  by,  58 — rector  of  Scotch 
College,  Douai,  ib. 

Chrodigang  of  Metz,  rule  of,  i.  183. 

Church,  Scottish,  relapse  of  the  early, 
i.  31 — first  definitely  mentioned, 
218 — St  Margaret's  reforms  in  the, 
245 — supremacy  claimed  by  York 
over  the,  254 — its  diocesan  reorgan 
isation  under  David  I.,  304  — 
attempted  subjection  to  England  of 
the,  319  —  declared  independent, 
329— extinction  of  the  Celtic,  335 
— violation  of  the  liberties  of  the, 
364 — its  independence  confirmed  at 
Brigham,  ii.  5 — abolished  by  Act  of 
Parliament,  307 — its  material  con 
dition  at  the  Reformation,  311  et 
seq. — division  of  the  plunder  of  the, 
315 — relics  of  the  early,  363 — its 
liturgy,  391  et  seq. — liturgy  of  the 
medieval,  404  et  seq. — statistics  of 
the,  under  Queen  Anne,  iv.  162 — 
gradual  development  of  the,  under 
Bishop  Hay,  268 — in  the  Highlands, 
271— state  of  the  (1800-1829),  273 
—  Cardinal  York's  legacy  to  the, 
285,  286 — internal  divisions  in  the, 
291— present  position  and  prospects 
of  the,  334. 

Cistercians,  list  of  their  houses  in 
Scotland,  iv.  424  —  convents  of, 
425. 


INDEX. 


435 


Claudia,    wife    of    Pudens,    supposed 

British  origin  of,  i.  3. 
Clement,  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  i.  361. 
Clement  III.,  Pope,  on  the  claims  of 
York,  i.  327— declares  the  Scottish 
Church  independent,  329. 
Clement  IV.,  Pope,  sends  a  legate  to 

Scotland,  i.  365. 
Clement    VI.,    Pope,    consecrates    a 

Bishop  of  Man,  ii.  31. 
Clement     VII.,     Pope,     letter     from 
James   V.    to,   ii.    104 — privileges 
granted  to  the  see  of  Glasgow  by, 
133 — sends  an  envoy  to  Scotland, 
134  —  confirms    the    institution    of 
the  College  of  Justice,   139. 
Clement   VII.,    anti-pope,   supported 

by  Scotland,  ii.  45. 
Clement    VIII.,     Pope,    assists     the 
Catholic  cause  in  Scotland,  iii.  323 
— his  solicitude  for  Scotland,  354, 
393 — writes  to  James  VI.  and  his 
Queen,  394 — the  king's  reply,  395 
— text  of  his  letter  to  Queen  Anne, 
473. 
Clement  XI.,  Pope,  his  brief  against 

Jansenism,  iv.  201. 
Clement   XII.,    Pope,    prescribes  the 
anti-Jansenistic  formula  throughout 
Scotland,  iv.  203. 
Clement  XIV.,  Pope,  suppresses  the 

Society  of  Jesus,  iv.  227. 
Clifton,  Walter  de,  preceptor  of  the 

Templars,  ii.  21. 
Clonard,  Saint  Finnian  of,  i.  40,  41 

— -three  thousand  monks  at,  45. 
Cluniac  Benedictines,  i.  317 — list  of 
their  houses  in  Scotland,  iv.  424. 
Co-arbs,  term  applied  to  the  abbots 

of  lona,  i.  207. 
Cochheus,    controversy  of  Alexander 

Aless  with,  ii.  146. 
Coldingham,  founded  by  St  Aidan,  i. 
121— St  Cuthbert  at,  167— restored 
by  King  Edgar,  271. 
Coldstream,  Cistercian  convent  at,  i, 

316. 
Coligny,  Admiral,  communications  of 

Regent  Moray  with,  iii.  149. 
Coll,  Protestant  zeal  of  the  laird  of, 

iv.  188  note. 

College  of  Justice,  institution  of  the, 
ii.  138. 


Colleges,  episcopal,  in  the  early  Irish 

Church,  i.  37. 

Collegiate   churches,  first  foundation 
of,  ii.  29 — their  scope  and  object, 
184— list  of,  414  et  seq. 
Colman,    Bishop    of    Lindisfarne,    i. 
131 — opponent  of  Wilfrid   at   the 
Synod  of  Whitby,  136— case  decided 
against  him,   138 — refuses  to  sub 
mit,    and    resigns   his   see,    139 — 
returns  to  Ireland,  140. 
Columba,      St,      Irish      monasteries 
founded   by,   i.    41,    57 — his   birth 
and  training,  56,  57 — legend  of  his 
banishment,  58 — true  cause  of  his 
quitting    Ireland,    61 — arrives    at 
lona,    63  —  Protestant  writers  on, 
64,  65 — converts  King  Brude,  66 
— his  missionary  labours,  68 — con 
secrates  King  Aidan,   74 — at  the 
Synod  of  Drumceatt,  75 — his  love 
of  country,  77 — work  of  his  life,  78 
— his  foundations,  79 — revisits  Ire 
land,  83 — his  pilgrimage  to  Rome, 
84 — his  last  days,   86 — his  death, 
88  —  his   character   as    drawn    by 
Montalembert,    ib. — by   Adamnan, 
89 — his   so-called   Rule,   91 — his 
successors,   110 — his  meeting  with 
St  Kentigern,  155 — removal  of  his 
relics    to    Ireland,    211  —  brought 
back  to  lona,  212 — taken  to  Dun- 
keld,  215— to  Ireland,  218,  227— 
manuscript  written  by  him,  ii.  360. 

Columbanus,  St,  Rule  of,  i.  92,  98, 
182. 

Colville,  John,  convert  to  Catholicism, 
iii.  332 — his  works,  ib.  note. 

Comgall,  founder  of  monastery  at 
Bangor,  i.  43. 

Comyn,  Lord,  one  of  the  council  of 
regency,  ii.  2 — killed  by  Bruce  at 
Dumfries,  12. 

Conall,  King  of  Dalriada,  grants  lona 
to  St  Columba,  i.  66 — his  death, 
74. 

Cone,  Edmund,  Franciscan  mission 
ary  in  Scotland,  iv.  66,  72. 

Cone,  George,  Scotch  secular  priest, 
iv.  53 — papal  agent  in  London,  54 
— his  relations  with  Charles  I.,  ib. 
— barrenness  of  his  mission,  56 — 
his  death,  ib. 


436 


INDEX. 


Confession  of  Faith,  Protestant, 
sanctioned  by  the  Parliament  of 
1560,  ii.  303 — analysis  of  the,  iii. 
1 ,  2  —  compilers  of  the,  3  —  the 
"King's,"  250  —  amended  under 
James  VI.,  382 — Catholics  ordered 
to  subscribe  the,  iv.  229  —  Mr 
Macrae  and  the  Westminster,  330 
et  seq. 

Confiscation  of  Church  property  by 
Parliament,  ii.  309. 

Congregation,  establishment  of  the, 
ii.  232— meets  at  Perth,  265— 
manifestoes  issued  by  the,  267 — 
seizes  the  Mint,  273 — its  negoti 
ations  with  the  English  Govern 
ment,  281— triumph  of  the,  291— 
its  activity,  294. 

Conmael,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  146. 

Conservators  of  provincial  councils,  i. 
342,  343. 

Constantine  I.,  King,  and  the  legend 
of  St  Andrew,  i.  192. 

Constantine  II.,  King,  i.  201 — fixes 
the  primacy  at  Abernethy,  216 — 
holds  assembly  at  Scone,  220 — his 
death,  221. 

Corda,  Oswald  de,  prior  of  Carthu 
sians  at  Perth,  ii.  97. 

Coroticus,  king  of  the  Picts,  i.  31, 
32. 

Corrichie,  battle  of,  iii.  68. 

Councils,  general,  third  Lateran,  i. 
324— fourth  do.,  339— of  Lyons, 
367— of  Basle,  ii.  52— of  Trent, 
169 — Vatican,  iv.  291 — provincial, 
i.  295,  341,  349,  351,  367;  ii.  18, 
19,  28,  63,  85,  111,  138,  169,  200, 
211,  240,  251  note. 

Covenant,  National,  subscription  of 
the,  iv.  5 — burned  at  Holyrood, 
104. 

Covenant,  Solemn  League  and,  iv.  7 
— subscribed  by  Charles  II.,  90. 

Covenanters,  the,  take  up  arms  against 
Charles!.,  iv.  7 — destroy  the  rood- 
screen  at  Elgin,  31 — open  rebellion 
of,  106  —  their  sufferings,  ib. — 
defeated  at  Bothwell,  108. 

Craig,  John,  ex  -  Dominican  and 
preacher,  iii.  32,  33  —  protests 
against  Queen  Mary's  marriage  to 
Bothwell,  131 — assists  at  the  cere 


mony,  132 — draws  up  the  "King's 
Confession,"  250. 

Crambeth,  Bishop  of  Dunkeld,  ii.  24. 

Crannoch,  Bishop  of  Brechin,  ii.  52, 
68. 

Crawar,  Paul,  Hussite  teacher,  ii.  55. 
— his  tenets,  56  —  executed  for 
heresy,  57. 

Crawford,  David,  ninth  Earl  of,  adher 
ent  of  Queen  Mary,  iii.  211,  285 — 
on  Burghley's  list  of  Catholic  lords, 
313  —  conversion  of  his  brother, 
345. 

Crawford,  Thomas,  witness  against 
Queen  Mary  at  Westminster,  iii. 
194. 

Creighton,  Robert,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  condemned  to  death,  iii. 
407. 

Creighton,  William,  S.J.,  iii.  258 — 
imprisoned  by  Queen  Elizabeth,  337. 

Crichton  of  Brunston,  agent  of  Henry 
VIII.,  ii.  166,  173. 

Crichton,  Robert,  Bishop  of  Dunkeld, 
ii.  194;  iii.  61,  64. 

Crinan,  lay-Abbot  of  Dunkeld,  i.  233, 
238. 

Criton,  James,  envoy  from  Pope 
Clement  VII.,  ii.  134. 

Cromwell,  Oliver,  condition  of  Scottish 
Catholics  under,  iv.  8 — his  dealings 
with  the  Kirk,  86 — moral  and  re 
ligious  state  of  Scotland  under,  87 
— his  decrees  against  Catholics,  345, 
351. 

Cross,  sign  of  the,  at  lona,  i.  104. 

Crossraguel,  Cluniac  Abbey  of,  i.  356 
— Kennedy,  last  abbot  of,  ii.  253 — 
demolition  of,  iii.  15 — temporalities 
of,  bestowed  on  George  Buchanan, 
78 — Allan  Stewart  commendator  of, 
107  note — "roasting  of  the  abbot" 
of,  213. 

Croyser,  William,  Archdeacon  of 
Teviotdale,  ii.  65 — nuncio  to  Scot 
land,  67. 

Crucifubreis,  Alfonso  de,  papal  nuncio 
to  Scotland,  ii.  82. 

Cruikshanks,  citizen  of  Edinburgh, 
condemned  to  death  for  harbouring 
priests,  iii.  402. 

Crusades,  Scottish  barons  at  the,  i. 
366. 


INDEX. 


437 


Cuil-Dremhne  (Cooldrevny),  battle  of, 
i.  58. 

Culdees,  when  first  so  called,  i.  174 — 
misuse  of  the  term,  ib. — sprung  from 
the  early  Deicoht,  181 — the  Saxon 
Godefrihte,  185  —  the  Ceile  De  in 
Ireland,  186— called  in  Scotland 
Kelfidei,  188 — brought  under  canon 
ical  rule,  198  —  synonymous  with 
secular  canons,  199 — of  Lochleven, 
222,  237,  239,  255— of  St  Andrews, 
257,  341— of  Ross,  291— of  Dor- 
noch,  293 — their  suppression,  298 
ct  seq. 

Culloden,  battle  of,  iv.  191 — sufferings 
of  Scottish  Catholics  after,  192. 

Culross,  Cistercian  abbey  founded  at, 
i.  356. 

Cumberland,  Wm.  Augustus,  Duke  of, 
his  cruelty  after  Culloden,  iv.  192 — 
opposes  Catholic  emancipation,  277. 

Cumbria,  kingdom  of,  i.  149 — evan 
gelised  by  St  Kentigern,  ib. — united 
to  Scotland,  229. 

Cummene,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  131 — his 
death,  141. 

Cummian,  Abbot  of  Durrow,  i.  123. 

Cupar,  monastery  of,  i.  310,  316. 

Curie,  Hippolytus,  S.J.,  benefactor  of 
Scotch  College,  Douai,  iii.  391 — 
rector  of  the  College,  iv.  220. 

Cuthbert,  St,  Bede's  life  of,  i.  158— 
his  birth  and  parentage,  159 — enters 
Melrose,  160  - —  guest  -  master  at 
Ripon,  ib. — his  labours  and  austeri 
ties,  161 — made  prior  of  Lindis- 
farne,  162 — retires  to  Fame,  163 — 
consecrated  Bishop  of  Lindisfarne, 
166— his  death  and  burial,  167 — 
devotion  to  him,  169 — his  tomb  at 
Durham,  ib.  —  enshrining  of  his 
relics,  211. 

DABI,  St,  his  well  at  Dull,  i.  161. 

Daganus,  Bishop,  visits  lona,  i.  112. 

Dalian  Forghaill,  his  portrait  of  St 
Columba,  i.  61,  90. 

Dalltoun,  Thomas  de,  Bishop  of  Gal 
loway,  ii.  25. 

Dalriada,  establishment  of  the  Scottish 
kingdom  of,  i.  28 — declared  inde 
pendent,  76 — united  with  the  Picts 
under  Kenneth  Mac  Alpine,  215. 


Damasus,  Pope,  receives  St  Ninian  in 
Rome,  i.  7. 

Danes,  the,  ravage  Northumbria,  i. 
201— and  lona,  209,  213,  226. 

Darius,  Sylvester,  nuncio  to  Scotland, 
ii.  140. 

Darnley,  Henry,  Earl  of,  his  lineage, 
iii.  80 — marries  Queen  Mary,  81 — 
proclaimed  King  of  Scots,  ib. — at 
matins  and  mass,  88 — his  jealousy 
of  Rizzio,  96 — privy  to  his  murder, 
97 — his  political  schemes,  110 — 
falls  ill  at  Glasgow,  ib. — sentiments 
of  Mary  towards  him,  111  —  con 
spiracy  against,  112 — murdered  at 
Kirk-of-Field,  114 — trial  and  exe 
cution  of  accomplices  in  the  crime, 
159. 

D'Aubigny,  Esm6  Stuart,  his  influence 
over  James  VI.,  iii.  248 — created 
Earl  of  Lennox,  249 — signs  the 
Protestant  Confession,  259 — vacil 
lating  character  of,  ib. — his  death, 
271. 

David,  Bishop  of  Moray,  ii.  24. 

David,  Earl  of  Huntingdon,  i.  308. 

David  I.,  King,  his  Earldom  of  Cum 
bria  and  Lothian,  i.  271 — succeeds 
to  the  crown,  287 — his  wars,  ib.— 
his  religious  foundations,  288 — re 
stores  the  bishopric  of  Glasgow,  ib. 
— new  sees  founded  by  him,  291, 
292,  303 — suppresses  the  Culdees, 
298  —  introduces  new  religious 
orders,  301  et  seq. — organisation  of 
the  Scottish  Church  under,  304 — 
his  character,  311 — his  death,  313. 

David  II.,  King,  ii.  25 — imprisoned  in 
London,  27 — divorces  his  queen,  ib. 
—his  death,  31. 

David,  St,  founder  of  Menevia,  i.  40 — 
receives  St  Kentigern,  153. 

Davidson,  Robert,  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  iv.  125 — his  sufferings  and 
death,  126. 

Dawston,  battle  of,  i.  114. 

Deaneries,  establishment  of  rural,  i. 
305. 

Deer,  monastery  of,  i.  293,  356 — the 
Book  of,  ii.  357  et  seq. — extract  from 
it,  423. 

Deerness,  Celtic  monastery  at,  ii.  351. 

Deicolia,  the  early  hermits  so  called,  i. 


438 


INDEX. 


181 — brought  under  canonical  rule, 
183 — in  the  Saxon  Church,  184. 

Dempster,  Thomas,  S.J. ,  professor  at 
the  Scotch  College,  Rome,  iv.  65 — 
his  imprisonment  and  death,  ib. 

Dempster,  William,  philosopher,  ii. 
386. 

Denbigh,  Rudolph,  Earl  of,  converted 
by  Bishop  Gillis,  iv.  291. 

Derry,  Columban  foundation  at,  i.  41 
— love  of  St  Columba  for,  78. 

Devorgoil,  foundress  of  Sweetheart 
Abbey,  i.  369. 

Diarmaid,  attendant  on  St  Columba, 
i.  86. 

Diarmaid,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  213. 

Diarmaid,  King  of  Ireland,  i.  58,  60. 

Discipline,  First  Book  of,  analysis  of 
the,  iii.  5  et  seq. — Second  Book  of, 
244. 

Doire,  Malise,  possessor  of  St  Fillan's 
crosier,  ii.  365. 

Dolgfin,  Bishop  of  Orkney,  ii.  25. 

Dominicanesses  at  Edinburgh,  iv. 
425. 

Dominicans,  King  Alexander  III.  and 
the,  i.  357 — their  houses  in  Scot 
land,  ib.,  iv.  424. 

Donald,  King,  i.  4. 

Donnan  of  Egg,  St,  his  martyrdom, 
i.  113. 

Donydower,  Stephen  de,  Bishop  of 
Glasgow,  ii.  23. 

Dorbeni,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  147. 

Dornoch,  church  of,  i.  293 — cathedral 
built  at,  359. 

Douai,  Scotch  College  at,  its  founda 
tion,  iii.  389  —  transferred  for  a 
time  to  Louvain,  ib. — benefactions 
to,  390,  391 — Franciscan  convent 
at,  iv.  72 — need  of  reform  in  the 
College,  121 — successive  rectors  of, 
220  —  recovery  of  its  funds  by 
Bishop  Hay,  221  —  the  College 
under  the  Revolution,  ib. 
Douglas,  David,  executed  for  pro 
fessing  Catholicism,  iii.  231. 
Douglas,  Gavin,  Provost  of  St  Giles', 
ii.  117 — Bishop  of  Dunkeld,  125 — 
his  death,  ib. — witty  retort  of,  131 
— his  writings,  342. 
Douglas,  George,  son  of  the  Lady  of 
Lochleven,  iii.  143 — assists  Queen 


Mary's  escape,  161 — accompanies 
her  flight,  163. 

Douglas,  Sir  James,  ii.  15,  16. 

Douglas,  John,  ex-Carmelite,  chap 
lain  to  Earl  of  Argyle,  ii.  230,  233, 
237 — usurps  the  see  or  St  Andrews, 
iii.  220,  221. 

Douglas,  Lady,  custodian  of  Queen 
Mary  at  Lochleven,  iii.  139. 

Douglas,  Marquis  of.  See  Angus, 
Earl  of. 

Downpatrick,  St  Columba's  relics  at, 
i.  2-27. 

Draxholm,  imprisonment  and  death 
of  Bothwell  at,  iii.  148. 

Drontheim,  subjection  of  Man  and 
the  Isles  to,  i.  307 — Man  made 
suffragan  of  the  see  of,  371 — pro 
test  of  the  Archbishop  of,  ii.  91. 

Drumceatt,  St  Columba  at  the  synod 
of,  i.  75. 

Drummond,  Alexander,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  death  of,  iv.  195,  397 — 
charged  by  Lercari  with  Jansenism, 
411. 

Drummond,  Annabella,  queen  to 
Robert  III.,  ii.  33. 

Dryburgh,  monastery  of,  i.  303  — 
burned  by  the  English,  ii.  169. 

Dubthach,  Abbot  of  Raphoe,  co-arb 
of  St  Columba,  i.  223. 

Duddingston,  conversion  of  the  min 
ister  of,  iv.  68. 

Duff',  King  of  Scotland,  i.  222. 

Duggan,  Lazarist  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  iv.  83. 

Dull,  monastery  of,  founded  by 
Adamnan,  i.  146 — St  Cuthbert  at, 
161 — secularisation  of  its  property, 
233,  285. 

Dullmullen,  Gilbertine  house  at,  iv. 
425. 

Dumbarton,  capital  of  Strathclyde,  i. 
149 — collegiate  church  at,  ii.  416 — 
captured  by  the  Regent  Lennox, 
iii.  213. 

Dumfries,  conversion  of  the  governor 
of,  iii.  341 — persecution  of  Cath 
olics  at,  iv.  27,  28  —  Protestant 
rising  at,  163 — death  of  Bishop 
Macdonell  at,  272  note. 

Dunbar,  Alexander.      See  Winster. 

Dunbar,  Gavin,  Archbishop  of  Glas- 


INDEX. 


439 


gow,  ii.  133,  137,   138,   159,   171, 
182— his  death,  183. 

Dunbar,  Gavin,  Bishop  of  Aberdeen, 
ii.  183 — defacement  of  his  tomb, 
iv.  30. 

Dunbar,  Scottish  poet,  iii.  345. 

Dunbar,  Trinitarian  house  at,  i.  356 
— collegiate  church  of,  ii.  30,  415 
— Queen  Mary  a  prisoner  at,  iii. 
120,  121. 

Dunblane,  foundation  of,  i.  83 — 
bishopric  of,  303  —  subjected  to 
Glasgow,  ii.  110 — restored  to  St 
Andrews,  119  —  succession  of 
bishops  of,  426  —  shameful  treat 
ment  of  priests  at,  iii.  205. 

Duncadh,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  147,  203. 

Duncan,  Bishop  of  Man,  ii.  42. 

Duncan,  King,  i.  236 — slain  by  Mac 
beth,  237. 

Dundee,  council  at,  i.  18 — destruc 
tion  of  convents  at,  ii.  173 — witches 
burned  at,  iii.  205. 

Dundrennan,  monastery  of,  i.  302 — 
Thomas,  Abbot  of,  at  the  Council 
of  Basle,  ii.  79 — Queen  Mary  at, 
iii.  163. 

Dunfermline,  royal  seat,  i.  241  — 
royal  burial-place,  259,  261 — Bene 
dictine  monastery  at,  301 — sack  of 
the  abbey,  ii.  276  —  Fergusson 
appointed  preacher  at,  294 — Cath 
olic  commendators  of,  iii.  318  note. 

Dunkeld,  becomes  primatial  see,  i. 
215— lay  abbots  of,  233,  256— see 
of,  284  ;  ii.  69 — subjected  to  Glas 
gow,  110 — restored  to  St  Andrews, 
119 — succession  of  bishops  of,  427 
- — restoration  of  the  bishopric,  iv. 
310,  416  —  extent  of  the  see  of, 
417. 

Dunkirk,  Benedictine  convent  at,  iv. 
99  —  Thomas  Nicolson  confessor 
to  the  nuns  of,  147. 

Duimichen,  church  of,  i.  27 — battle 
of,  127,  173. 

Dupplin,  battle  of,  ii.  26. 

Durham,  St  Cuthbert's  shrine  at,  i. 
169— David  II.  defeated  at,  ii.  27. 

Durie,  John,  S.J.,  converts  Lord 
Maxwell,  iii.  314,  341. 

Durrow,  Columban  foundation  at,  i. 
57— the  Book  of,  ii.  360. 


EADMER,  bishop  -  designate  of  St 
Andrews,  i.  276  —  his  difficulties, 
277 — his  advisers,  279 — returns  to 
England,  281— his  death,  282. 

Easter,  reckoning  of,  in  the  early 
Irish  Church,  i.  37  —  commence 
ment  of  discussion  as  to,  111 — 
twofold  controversy  as  to,  134 — 
the  question  discussed  at  Whitby, 
136 — the  Roman,  accepted  by  the 
synod,  139  —  communion,  among 
the  Celts,  247. 

Eata,  first  Abbot  of  Melrose,  i. 
121. 

Ebba,  St,  procures  liberation  of  Wil 
frid,  i.  165. 

Eborius,  Bishop  of  York,  attends  the 
Council  of  Aries,  i.  4. 

Eccles,  Cistercian  convent  at,  i.  316. 

Edana,  St,  legend  of,  i.  31. 

Edgar,  King  of  Scotland,  i.  269 — 
restores  Coldingham,  270  —  his 
death,  271. 

Edilweld,  Bishop  of  Lindisfarne,  i. 
172. 

Edinburgh,  origin  of  the  name  of,  i. 
31 — included  in  diocese  of  Lindis 
farne,  173 — Cistercian  convent  at, 
i.  323 — provincial  councils  at,  ii. 
138,  200,  211,  240— foundation  of 
university  of,  198— treaty  of,  289 
— pre-Reformation  hospitals  at,  417 
— theological  disputation  at,  iii.  13 
— seat  of  an  Anglican  bishopric,  385 
note — anti-Catholic  demonstrations 
at,  iv.  109,  137,  138,  160,  164— 
Catholic  population  of,  under  Queen 
Anne,  162 — No-Popery  riots  at,  235 
el  seq. — foundation  of  St  Margaret's 
convent  at,  282. 

Ednam,  church  of  St  Cuthbert  at,  i. 
271. 

Edward,  Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  i.  292. 

Edward  I.,  King  of  England,  ii.  3 — 
invades  Scotland,  7  —  deposes 
Baliol,  8— his  death,  12. 

Edward  II.,  King,  ii.  13,  23. 

Edward  III.,  King,  ii.  26,  30,  31. 

Edwin,  King  of  Deira,  conversion  of, 
i.  115 — his  death,  ib. 

Effetti,  George  degli,  papal  agent  in 
London,  iii.  396. 

Egbert,   induces  the  monks  of  lona 


440 


INDEX. 


to  conform  to  Rome,  i.  147,  203 — 
his  death  at  lona,  205. 

Egfrid,  King  of  Northumbria,  i.  127 
—expels  St  Wilfrid,  142— killed 
at  Dunnichen,  143. 

Egg,  martyrdom  of  St  -Doiman  of,  i. 
113 — visit  of  Bishop  Nicolson  to, 
iv.  151,  371. 

Eichstadt,  Scotch  monastery  at,  iii. 
392 — benefactions  to  Ratisbon  of 
the  bishops  of,  iv.  176. 

Eithne,  mother  of  St  Columba,  i.  56. 

Elbottle,  convent  at,  i.  303. 

Elfleda,  Abbess  of  Whitby,  i.  167. 

Elgin,  burned  by  Wolf  of  Badenoch, 
ii.  29,  41 — Franciscan  convent  at, 
98 — architecture  of  the  cathedral 
of,  389 — burial  of  Lord  Huntly  at, 
iv.  29  —  destruction  of  the  rood- 
screen  at,  31  —  Ballantyne  buried 
at,  46. 

Elizabeth,  Princess,  daughter  of 
James  I.,  her  education,  i.  15. 

Elizabeth,  Queen,  her  aversion  to 
Knox,  ii.  280 — sponsor  of  James 
VI.,  iii.  104 — buys  Queen  Mary's 
jewels,  160 — Mary's  appeal  to,  165 
— her  policy  regarding  Mary,  ib. — 
refuses  to  receive  her,  166  —  her 
relations  with  Moray,  167 — violates 
her  solemn  promise,  187 — intrigues 
to  surrender  Mary  to  Moray,  207 
— and  to  Mar,  218 — her  efforts  to 
save  Morton's  life,  251 — plot  to 
murder  her,  273  —  its  lawfulness 
discussed,  274 — continued  affection 
of  Mary  for,  287  —  her  plan  for 
Mary's  assassination,  305  —  signs 
her  death-warrant,  ib.  — pensions 
James  VI. ,  315 — stipulates  for  the 
expulsion  of  Jesuits  from  Scotland, 
340 — her  death  and  character,  371. 

Elphinston,  William,  convert  to  Ca 
tholicism,  iii.  352  —  dies  a  Jesuit 
novice,  ib. 

Elphinstone,  Nicolas,  confidential 
agent  of  Moray,  iii.  160,  207,  218. 

Elphinstone,  William,  Bishop  of  Ross, 
ii.  127 — translated  to  Aberdeen,  ib. 
— founds  Aberdeen  University,  128 
—his  death,  129. 

Emancipation,  bill  for  Catholic,  iv. 
276 — feeling  in  Scotland  against, 


ib.  —  distinguished  Scotchmen  in 
favour  of,  277 — the  bill  becomes 
law,  ib. — position  of  Catholics  after, 
278 — its  effect  on  the  development 
of  the  Church,  281. 
Emigration  of  Highland  Catholics,  iv. 

219,  271,  272. 

Episcopalianism,  leanings  of  Regent 
Morton  towards,  iii.  219 — in  con 
flict  with  Presbyterianism,  357  e,t 
seq. — established  in  Scotland,  362 
— predilection  of  Charles  I.  for,  iv. 
1 — restored  by  Charles  II.,  104 — 
effect  of  the  fall  of  James  II.  on, 
137 — toleration  secured  to,  at  the 
Union,  158 — its  prelates  protest 
against  the  restoration  of  the  Cath 
olic  hierarchy,  315. 
Eremitical  life,  development  of  the,  i. 

179— in  Ireland,  185. 
Erfurt,  Scotch  monastery  at,  iii.  247 

note,  392  note  ;  iv.  82. 
Eric,    King    of    Norway,    father    of 

Queen  Margaret,  ii.  2. 
Ermengarde,  mother  of  Alexander  II. , 

co-foundress  of  Balmerino,  i.  356. 
Ernald,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  i.  315. 
Errol,    Francis,  eighth  Earl  of,   con 
verted  to  Catholicism,  iii.  314,  341 
— apostasy  of,   354 — his    scruples, 
403— his  death,  iv.  29. 
Erskine,  Charles,  Cardinal,  sketch  of 

his  career,  iv.  259  note. 
Erskine    of    Dun,   John,   leading   re 
former,  ii.  223;  iii.  76,  204,  220. 
Ethelred,    Prince,    his    grant   to    the 

Culdees  of  Lochleven,  i.  255. 
Eugenius  III.,  Pope,  consecrates  Her 
bert,  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  i.  150 — 
suppresses  the  Culdees   of   St  An 
drews,  299. 

Eugenius  IV.,  Pope,  ii.  65,  80 — ac 
knowledged  by  Scottish  Church, 
81. 

Eyre,  Charles,  appointed  to  the  West 
ern  Vicariate,  iv.  295  —  named 
apostolic  delegate,  297  —  trans 
lated  to  the  See  of  Glasgow,  311 
— the  Glasgow  Herald  on,  341. 

FAELCHU,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  204. 
Fail,  Trinitarian   house   at,  i.   369 — 
demolition  of,  iii.  15. 


INDEX. 


441 


Failbhe,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  141. 

Fairfoul,  David,  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  imprisoned  and  banished,  iv. 
142. 

Falaise,  treaty  of,  i.  318. 

Falkland,  death  of  James  V.  at,  ii.  157. 

Fame,  St  Cuthbert's  hermitage  at,  i. 
163. 

Farquharson,  Abbe",  rector  of  the  Scotch 
College,  Douai,  iv.  222. 

Farquharson,  John  and  Charles,  Jesuit 
missionaries  in  Scotland,  iv.  402 — 
their  banishment,  ib: 

Fedleimidh,  father  of  St  Columba,  i. 
56. 

Feidhlimidh,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  205. 

Feilding,  conversion  of  Viscount,  iv. 
291. 

Fe'nelon,  La  Mothe,  French  ambassa 
dor,  iii.  189  note — his  efforts  on 
behalf  of  Queen  Mary,  201— ban 
quet  to,  269. 

Feradach,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  218. 

Fergna,  Brit,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  112. 

Fergus,  Lord  of  Galloway,  founder  of 
Dundrennan,  i.  302. 

Fergus,  St,  legend  of,  i.  178. 

Ferguson,  appointed  preacher  at  Dun- 
fermline,  ii.  294. 

Ferhfjinn,  reader  in  the  Celtic  Church, 
i.  186 — at  lona,  334 — his  jurisdic 
tion,  ii.  328. 

Fernihurst,  converted  by  Father  Tyrie, 
iii.  210. 

Ferrerius  of  Piedmont,  at  Kinloss 
Abbey,  ii.  196. 

Festivals,  Christian,  suppressed  by  the 
Book  of  Discipline,  iii.  5 — Winzet's 
defence  of  the,  50 — kept  in  Geneva, 
but  not  in  Scotland,  103 — Spalding 
on  the  abolition  of,  iv.  32 — number 
of,  as  laid  down  by  Bishop  Nicol- 
son,  172. 

Feudalism,  introduced  into  Scotland 
by  David  I.,  i.  287. 

Fieschi,  Ottoboni  de,  papal  legate  to 
Scotland,  i.  365. 

Fife,  Malcolm,  Earl  of,  founder  of 
Culross,  i.  356. 

Fillan,  St,  churches  dedicated  to,  i. 
27,  146  —  story  of  his  crosier,  ii. 
365  et  seq. 

Finan,  St,  second  Bishop  of  Lindis- 


farne,  i.  128 — founder  of  Whitby, 
129— his  death,  130. 

Finbar,  St,  church  of  Dornoch  dedi 
cated  to,  i.  192. 

Finlay,  Bishop  of  Argyle,  ii.  68. 

Finnian  of  Clonard,  St,  i.  40. 

Finnian  of  Moville,  St,  at  Whit- 
horn,  i.  11,  39— teacher  of  St  Col 
umba,  57 —  his  death,  ib. 

Finnie,  Alexander,  converted  Episco 
palian  minister,  iv.  162. 

Fintry,  Graham  of,  corresponds  with 
Archbishop  Beaton,  iii.  277 — his 
arrest  and  execution,  319. 

Fitz-Alan,  founder  of  Paisley,  i.  317. 

Fitzgerald,  Lord  Robert,  demands 
protection  for  the  Scotch  College, 
Paris,  iv.  221. 

Flann,  Abbot  of  lona,  last  of  founder's 
kin,  i.  218. 

Fleming,  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  sends 
missionaries  to  Scotland,  iv.  66. 

Fleming,  Malcolm,  Lord,  founder  of 
church  at  Biggar,  ii.  183. 

Fleming,  Malcolm,  Prior  of  Whithorn, 
summoned  for  saying  mass,  iii.  72 — 
imprisoned,  73. 

Fleming,  Placid,  Abbot  of  St  James's, 
Ratisbon,  iv.  175 — founds  a  sem 
inary  there,  ib. 

Flodden,  battle  of,  i.  102. 

Fogo,  John  of,  Abbot  of  Melrose,  ii. 
57,  61. 

Forbes,  A.  P.,  Bishop,  on  St  Ninian, 
quoted,  i.  15 — liturgical  works 
edited  by  ii.  406,  408 — on  the  sem 
inary  at  Ratisbon,  quoted,  iv.  177 
note. 

Forbes,  James,  superior  of  the  Scot 
tish  Jesuits,  iv.  127. 

Forbes,  John,  Moderator  of  the  Kirk, 
imprisoned  by  James  VI.,  iii.  377. 

Forbes,  John,  Master  of  (Father  Arch 
angel),  iii.  408 — becomes  a  Capu 
chin,  409— his  death,  ib. — permis 
sion  given  by  Pope  Paul  V.  to,  476. 

Forbes,  Thomas,  convert  to  Catholi 
cism,  iv.  139. 

Forbes,  William,  Master  of  (Father 
Archangel),  iii.  409  note. 

Fordun,  his  development  of  the  legend 
of  St  Palladius,  i.  20— his  life  and 
work,  ii.  338. 


442 


INDEX. 


Foreman,  Andrew,  Bishop  of  Moray, 
ii.  116 — translated  to  St  Andrews, 
118  —  synod  held  by,  117  —  his 
death,  125. 

Forglen,  church  of,  founded  by  Adam- 
nan,  i.  146. 

Forrest,  Henry,  burned  at  St  Andrews, 
ii.  144. 

Forrester,  Alexander,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  iv.  402 — his  imprisonment 
and  banishment,  ib.  note. 

Forrester,  Robert,  burned  at  Edin 
burgh,  ii.  144. 

Forret,  Thomas,  burned  at  Edinburgh, 
ii.  144. 

Fort-Augustus,  provincial  council  of, 
ii.  251  note — Benedictine  abbey  at, 
iv.  336. 

Fortrenn,  ancient  Pictish  bishopric, 
i.  216. 

Fothad,  last  Celtic  Bishop  of  St  An 
drews,  i.  222  et  seq.,  239  —  his 
death,  254. 

Fotheringay,  trial  and  execution  of 
Queen  Mary  at,  iii.  204,  205. 

France,  alliance  of  Scotland  with,  ii. 
45 — the  nuncio  to,  named  Ordinary 
of  England  and  Scotland,  iii.  253 — 
reception  in  England  of  emigrant 
clergy  from,  iv.  267 — their  employ 
ment  in  Scotland,  ib. 

Francis,  Dauphin  of  France,  married 
to  Queen  Mary,  ii.  197 — his  death, 
iii.  18. 

Franciscans,  introduced  into  Scotland, 
i.  357  —  their  foundations  in  the 
fifteenth  century,  ii.  97,  132 — James 
V.  and  the,  139,  160— attacked  by 
Buchanan,  139  note — convent  of, 
at  Douai,  iv.  72  —  list  of  their 
houses  in  Scotland,  424 — convents 
of,  425. 

Frankfort,  John  Knox  pastor  at,  ii. 
222. 

Frascati,  Charles  Edward  Stuart 
buried  at,  iv.  285 — death  of  Cardinal 
of  York  at,  286. 

Fraser,  John,  Scottish  Franciscan,  ii. 
343. 

Fraser,  John,  Rector  of  Paris  Univer 
sity,  iii.  332. 

Fraser,  William,  Bishop  of  St  An 
drews,  i.  370  ;  ii.  20. 


Free  Church  of  Scotland,  origin  of  the, 
iv.  322 — its  influence,  323. 

Friars,  spread  of  the,  in  Scotland,  i. 
356. 

Frithwald,  Bishop  of  Galloway,  i.  13. 

Froissart,  on  the  death  of  Robert 
Bruce,  ii.  15. 

Froude,  unfounded  assertions  of,  iii. 
133,  138  note  —  on  Queen  Eliza 
beth,  372. 

Fulda,  bishopric  of,  i.  95  note — Scot 
tish  abbey  at,  iii.  392. 

Futerna,  monastery  at  Whithorn 
known  as,  i.  39. 

GALL,  Robert,  S.J.,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  iv.  64 — his  report  to  his 
general,  ib. 

Galloway,  Alexander,  four  times 
rector  of  Aberdeen  University,  ii. 
129. 

Galloway,  history  of  the  see  of,  i.  13 — 
declared  subject  to  York,  290 ;  ii. 
25,  42 — made  a  suffragan  of  St 
Andrews,  90 — succession  of  bishops 
of,  427 — restoration  of  the  see  of, 
iv.  310,  416— its  extent,  417. 

Gamaliel,  Bishop  of  Man,  i.  307. 

Gameline,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  i. 
370. 

Garioch,  Elizabeth,  her  sufferings  for 
the  faith,  iv.  22. 

Gartan,  birthplace  of  St  Columba,  i. 
56. 

Gartnaidh,  King,  founder  of  church 
at  Abernethy,  i.  82. 

Geddes,  Jenny,  iv.  5. 

Geddes,  John,  sent  to  Valladolid,  iv. 
58  —  named  coadjutor  to  Bishop 
Hay,  248 — his  consecration,  249 — 
his  missionary  labours,  255 — con 
demns  the  Catholic  oath,  257 — his 
action  with  regard  to  the  Scotch 
College,  Paris,  260— his  death,  261. 

Geneva,  John  Knox  at,  ii.  222,  227. 

George  I.,  King,  grants  money  in  aid 
of  Highland  Protestantism,  iv.  166. 

George,  III.,  King,  address  from  the 
Scottish  Catholics  to,  iv.  240. 

Gervadius,  St,  apostle  of  Moray,  i. 
283. 

Gibbon  (historian),  on  the  Gordon 
Riots,  quoted,  iv.  245. 


INDEX. 


443 


Gibson,  William,  coadjutor  to  Car 
dinal  Beaton,  ii.  155. 

Gifford,  Gilbert,  instrument  of  Wal- 
singham,  iii.  292 — sketch  of  his 
career,  293 — his  character,  294 — 
his  treachery  towards  Queen  Mary, 
295. 

Gilbertines,  at  Dulmullen,  iv.  425. 

Gilda  Aldan,  Bishop  of  Galloway, 
acknowledges  the  claim  of  York,  i. 
290. 

Gildas,  historian  of  sixth  century,  i. 
40. 

Gillies,  Dr,  his  harangue  against 
Catholic  relief,  iv.  234. 

Gillis,  James,  his  efforts  for  the  foun 
dation  of  St  Margaret's  Convent, 
iv.  282— early  life  of,  286— con 
secrated  bishop,  287— visits  France 
and  Germany,  ib. — his  business  at 
Ratisbon,  288  —  succeeds  to  the 
Eastern  Vicariate,  290 — introduces 
religious  orders,  291 — conversions 
through  his  means,  ib. — his  death, 
ib. 

Giraldus  Cambrensis,  on  abuses  in  the 
Welsh  Church,  i.  234. 

Gladstone,  W.  E.,  editor  of  Hamilton's 
Catechism,  ii.  216  note  —  advo 
cates  Scottish  disestablishment,  iv. 
325  note — 011  the  Anglican  Church, 
330. 

Glasgow,  church  of  St  Thenog  in, 
i.  151 — Kentigern  first  bishop  of, 
152— arms  of,  155 — early  history  of 
the  see  of,  157 — bishopric  of,  re 
stored  by  David  I.,  288 — erection 
of  cathedral  chapter  of,  290  — 
building  of  cathedral  of,  336 — foun 
dation  of  university  of,  ii.  86 — 
Franciscan  convent  at,  98 — privi 
leges  of  the  see  of,  109 — raised  to 
an  archbishopric,  110 — riot  in  the 
cathedral  of,  171 — succession  of 
bishops  of,  424  —  chartulary  of, 
rescued  by  Abbe"  Macpherson,  iii. 
328— martyrdom  of  F.  Ogilvie  at, 
417 — anti- Catholic  riots  at,  iv.  234 
— progress  of  the  church  at,  275, 
284 — effect  of  the  Irish  immigration 
to,  292 — its  claim  to  metropolitan 
rank,  303 —cathedral  chapter  re- 
erected  at,  306  note — restoration 


of  the  archbishopric  of,  310 — Mgr. 
Eyre  named  archbishop  of,  311 — 
extent  of  the  see,  416. 

Glasnevin,  St  Columba  a  student  at, 
i.  57. 

Glencairn,  Alexander,  fifth  Earl  of, 
in  arms  against  Mary  of  Guise,  ii. 
269— destroys  the  altars  at  Holy- 
rood,  iii.  140. 

Glendochart,  lay  abbacy  of,  i.  285. 

Glendoning,  Matthew  of,  Bishop  of 
Glasgow,  ii.  41. 

Glenfinnan,  raising  of  Charles  Ed 
ward's  standard  at,  iv.  191. 

Glengarry,  conversion  of  the  chief  of, 
iv.  83 — adventures  of  Father  White 
in,  84  note  —  Catholic  school  at, 
119 — death  of  Father  Munro  in  the 
castle  of,  126 — fencibles,  embodi 
ment  of  the,  272  note  —  Bishop 
Nicolson,  at,  372. 

Gleiilivat,  battle  of,  iii.  322. 

Glenluce,  Cistercian  abbey  of,  i.  332. 

Godrich,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  ii. 
334. 

Goodman,  Christopher,  appointed 
preacher  at  St  Andrews,  ii.  294. 

Gordon,  Alexander,  bishop -elect  of 
Aberdeen,  ii.  131. 

Gordon,  Alexander,  archbishop-elect 
of  Glasgow,  ii.  195 — translated  to 
Athens  in  partibus,  ib. — professes 
Protestantism,  292 — applies  for  of 
fice  of  superintendent,  iii.  31. 

Gordon,  Alexander,  fourth  Duke  of, 
his  indulgence  towards  Catholics, 
iv.  255. 

Gordon,  Alexander,  S.J.,  missionary 
in  Scotland,  dies  in  prison  at  In 
verness,  iv.  400. 

Gordon,  Andrew,  circumstances  of 
the  conversion  of,  iv.  193  note. 

Gordon,  attainder  of  the  barons  of, 
iii.  69. 

Gordon,  George,  first  Duke  of,  im 
prisoned  for  hearing  mass,  iv.  143 
— his  death,  167- 

Gordon,  Lord  George,  riots  instigated 
by,  iv.  245,  246. 

Gordon  of  Gicht,  George,  proceedings 
against,  iii.  398. 

Gordon,  James,  S.J.,  missionary  la 
bours  of,  iii.  338 — converts  Lord 


444 


INDEX. 


Errol,  341 — banished,  ib. — returns 
to  Scotland,  343  —  disputes  with 
the  preachers,  ib.  —  acknowledges 
subsidy  from  the  Papal  treasury, 
449. 

Gordon,  James,  rector  of  the  Scotch 
College,  Paris,  iv.  159 — appointed 
coadjutor  to  Bishop  Nicolson,  179 
— his  consecration,  180 — visits  the 
Highlands,  ib.—  his  zeal,  181,  184 
— Bishop  Wallace  named  coadjutor 
to,  182 — consecrates  the  first  High 
land  vicar-apostolic,  189 — Bishop 
Smith  coadjutor  to,  194 — his  death, 
195 — translation  of  his  reports  to 
Propaganda,  377,  381,  383,  395— 
charged  by  Lercari  with  Jansenism, 
412. 

Gordon,  John,  his  sufferings  for  the 
faith,  iii.  352,  458. 

Gordon  of  Craig,  John,  his  petition  to 
the  Privy  Council,  iv.  20. 

Gordon,  John,  S.J.,  superior  of  the 
Scottish  Jesuits,  iv.  127. 

Gordon,  John,  (Protestant)  Bishop  of 
Galloway,  convert  to  Catholicism, 
iv.  139,  140. 

Gordon,  Lord,  commission  to,  iv.  18 
— his  report,  ib. 

Gordons  of  Tilliesoul  cited  for  Popery, 
iv.  11,  19. 

Gordon,  William,  Bishop  of  Aber 
deen,  ii.  182. 

Gouda,  Nicholas  of,  nuncio  to  Queen 
Mary,  iii.  58 — his  report,  59  et 
seq. 

Gourlay,  Norman,  burned  for  heresy, 
ii.  144. 

Gowrie,  Earl  of,  carries  off  James  VI. 
to  Stirling,  iii.  257 — his  execution, 
261. 

Graham,  murderer  of  James  I.,  ii. 
53. 

Graham,  Patrick,  first  Archbishop  of 
St  Andrews,  ii.  88 — charges  brought 
against  him,  93 — his  deprivation 
and  death,  94. 

Grant,  Alexander,  vicar  -  apostolic- 
designate  of  the  Highlands,  iv. 
187 — his  disappearance,  188. 

Grant,  James,  imprisoned  at  Inver 
ness,  iv.  199 — named  coadjutor  to 
Bishop  Smith,  ib. — death  of,  217. 


Gray,  John,  Western  vicar-apostolic, 
assists  at  Vatican  Council,  iv.  291 
receives  an  Irish  coadjutor,  293 — 
his  resignation,  294. 

Greenlaw,  Gilbert  de,  Bishop  of  Aber 
deen,  ii.  41. 

Gregory,  employed  to  tamper  with 
Queen  Mary's  letters,  iii.  295. 

Gregory,  Bishop  of  Ross,  attends 
third  Lateran  Council,  i.  324. 

Gregory  I.,  Pope  St,  visited  by  St 
Columba,  i.  84,  85  —  sends  St 
Augustine  to  Britain,  111 — styled 
co-arb  of  St  Peter,  208— his  letter 
to  St  Augustine,  254,  272. 

Gregory  VIII.,  Pope,  i.  327. 

Gregory  IX.,  Pope,  petition  from 
King  Alexander  II.  to,  i.  341. 

Gregory  X.,  Pope,  summons  Scotch 
bishops  to  Council  of  Lyons,  i.  367. 

Gregory  XIII.,  Pope,  correspondence 
of  Scotch  bishops  with,  iii.  339 — 
letter  of  John  Irving  to,  241 — 
writes  to  James  VI. ,  245  —  his 
plans  as  to  the  Scoto-German  mon 
asteries,  246— cognisant  of  the  plot 
to  murder  Queen  Elizabeth,  274 — 
letter  from  James  VI.  to,  279 — 
subsidises  the  proposed  Spanish 
expedition,  285 — supports  Scottish 
seminaries  abroad,  252,  389. 

Gregory  XV.,  Pope,  iii.  426 — death 
of,  427 — text  of  his  letter  to  Charles, 
Prince  of  Wales,  484. 

Gregory  XVI.,  Pope,  iv.  282,  283. 

Gretser,  James,  S.J.,  his  correspond 
ence  with  Prior  Stuart  on  Anne  of 
Denmark's  conversion,  iii.  347, 
450. 

Greyson,  John,  Dominican  provincial, 
ii.  244 — professes  Protestantism, 
293. 

Grier,  John,  benefactor  of  Scotch 
College,  Pont-a-Mousson,  iii.  389. 

Grierson,  Calam,  "  notorious  Papist, " 
iv.  163. 

Grig,  King,  and  the  Scottish  Church, 
i.  218. 

Grimani,  Marco,  nuncio  to  Scotland, 
ii.  164. 

Grostete,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  i.  364. 

Gualteri,  Cardinal,  protector  of  Scot 
land,  iv.  160  note. 


INDEX. 


445 


Guercino,  Nicholas,  prebendary  of 
Glasgow,  ii.  19. 

Guise,  Duke  of,  approves  of  Spanish 
expedition,  iii.  258  —  plans  the 
murder  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  273 — 
negotiations  of  James  VI.  with, 
276. 

Gulyne,  Cistercian  convent  at,  i.  303. 

HACO,    murderer   of    St    Magnus    of 

Kirkwall,  i.  263. 
Hadden-Rig,   Scottish  victory  at,  ii. 

156. 

Haddington,  Cistercian  convent  at,  i. 
310,  316. 

Halkerton,     Sir     Thomas,     tutor     to 

Alexander  Stuart,  ii.  115. 
Hamburg,     claims    supremacy    over 
Orkney,  i.  266. 

Hamilton,  Archibald,  convert  to 
Catholicism,  iii.  232. 

Hamilton,  Francis,  prior  of  Wiirz- 
burg,  iii.  333. 

Hamilton  of  Bothwellhaugh,  James, 
assassin  of  the  Regent  Moray,  iii. 
208 — declared  an  outlaw,  231. 

Hamilton,  John,  Abbot  of  Paisley,  ii. 
181 — becomes  Bishop  of  Dunkeld, 
182  —  translated  to  St  Andrews, 
194  —  the  Catechism  of,  215— 
summoned  for  saying  mass,  iii.  72 
— imprisoned,  73 — baptises  James 
VI.,  104 — consistorial  jurisdiction 
restored  to,  107 — his  alleged  com 
plicity  in  Darnley's  murder,  114 
note,  214  note — his  action  in  regard 
to  Bothwell's  divorce,  127,  128 — 
declared  a  traitor,  170  —  appre 
hended  at  Dumbarton,  214 — hanged 
at  Stirling,  ib. — his  character,  215, 
216. 

Hamilton,  John,  rector  of  Paris 
University,  iii.  406 — apprehended 
and  dies  in  prison,  407. 

Hamilton,  Patrick,  tenets  of,  ii.  135 
—his  trial  and  execution,  136. 

Hampton  Court,  conference  at,  iii.  378. 

Hannay,  James,  Dean  of  St  Giles', 
Edinburgh,  iv.  5. 

Harding,  English  Franciscan,  pleads 
the  cause  of  the  anti-pope  in  Scot 
land,  ii.  60. 

Harehope,  Lazarite  house  at,  i.  303. 


Harold,  first  Bishop  of  Argyle,  i.  337. 
Harrison,    William,    appointed   arch- 
priest     for     England,     iii.     423 — 
faculties  granted  to,  ib.  note — his 
death,  433. 
Harrison,   alias  Hatmaker,  William, 

missionary  in  Scotland,  iv.  402. 
Hay,  Edmund,  S.J.,  iii.  58,  59 — 
declared  an  outlaw,  231 — on  the 
Scottish  mission,  339. 
Hay,  George,  preacher,  iii.  53 — his 
controversy  with  Abbot  Kennedy, 
54— and  with  Father  Gordon,  341. 
Hay,  Bishop  George,  birth  and  edu 
cation  of,  iv.  212— at  the  battle  of 
Prestonpans,  213  —  imprisoned  in 
London,  ib. — his  conversion,  214 — 
ordained  priest,  215 — on  the  Scot 
tish  mission,  ib. — consecrated  bishop, 
217 — his  labours  in  Scotland,  218 
— his  efforts  on  behalf  of  the  Cath 
olics  of  Uist,  219 — recovers  the 
Scotch  church  property  in  France, 
221 — founds  seminary  at  Aquhor- 
ties,  223 — his  writings,  224  et  seq. 
— claims  the  administration  of  the 
property  of  the  ex-Jesuits,  227 — 
Catholic  statistics  furnished  by,  229 
— destruction  of  his  house  by  the 
mob,  236 — his  advice  to  the  Cath 
olics,  239  —  presents  address  to 
George  III.,  240  —  publishes  his 
Memorial,  241 — loyalty  manifested 
by,  247 — consecrates  Bishop  Alex 
ander  Macdonald,  ib.  — his  visit  to 
Rome,  250 — his  amendments  to  the 
missionary  statutes,  ib. — advocates 
national  superiors  for  the  colleges 
abroad,  254,  259 — disapproves  of 
the  Catholic  Oath,  257 — employs 
emigrant  French  clergy  in  Scotland, 
267 — his  report  on  the  state  of  the 
Church  (1804),  269— his  death  at 
Aquhorties,  271. 

Hay,  John,  S.J.,  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  iii.  339  —  condition  of  the 
country  described  by,  369. 

Hay,  Robert,  archbishop-elect  of  St 
Andrews,  iii.  216. 

Hay  of  Tallo,  accomplice  in  Darnley's 
murder,  his  execution,  iii.  159. 

Hebrides.      See  Isles,  Western. 

Hegerty,  Patrick,  Franciscan  mission- 


44G 


INDEX. 


ary  in  Scotland,  proposed  for  the 
bishopric  of  the  Isles,  iv.  43 — his 
reports  to  Propaganda,  70,  71. 

Henderson,  William,  prior  of  Domini 
cans  at  Stirling,  iii.  232. 

Henrietta  Maria,  queen  to  Charles  I. , 
iii.  428 — articles  of  her  marriage 
treaty,  431 — violation  of  them,  433, 
493  ;  iv.  10— letter  of  Pope  Urban 
VIII.  to,  26  —  recommends  Colin 
Campbell  to  the  Holy  See,  27— 
recommends  Clifford  as  vicar- 
apostolic,  40  —  her  visits  to  the 
Paris  Carmelites,  93. 

Henry,  Abbot  of  Kelso,  at  the  fourth 
Lateran  Council,  i.  339. 

Henry  I.,  King  of  England,  founds 
bishopric  of  Carlisle,  i.  297. 

Henry  II.,  King,  his  interference  in 
Scotch  ecclesiastical  affairs,  i.  279 
— his  heart  presented  to  Bishop 
Gillis,  iv.  287. 

Henry  III.,  King,  objects  to  the 
coronation  of  Alexander  III. ,  i.  361. 

Henry  IV.,  King,  detains  James  I. 
twenty  years  in  England,  ii.  47. 

Henry  VIII. ,  King,  his  efforts  to  per 
vert  James  V.,  ii.  140 — intrigues 
with  the  Scottish  nobles,  143 — 
declares  war  against  Scotland,  156 
— connives  at  the  murder  of  Car 
dinal  Beaton,  166. 

Henry  III.,  King  of  France,  his  bene 
fits  to  English  and  Scottish  Catho 
lics,  iii.  240. 

Henry,  Prince,  son  of  David  I.,  i. 
308— his  death,  309— founder  of 
Holmcultram,  310. 

Hepburn,  John,  prior  of  St  Andrews, 
ii.  116 — co-founder  of  St  Leonard's 
College,  ib.  —  candidate  for  the 
primacy,  117. 

Hepburn,  John,  Bishop  of  Brechin, 
iii.  89. 

Hepburn,  Nicholas,  Scotch  Franciscan, 
in  Germany,  ii.  343. 

Herbert,  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  i.  150, 
290,  336. 

Heriot,  Adam,  Canon  of  St  Andrews, 
ii.  294  —  appointed  Protestant 
preacher  at  Aberdeen,  ib. 

Hierarchy,  Scottish,  extinction  of  the 
ancient,  iii.  327 — proposed  restor 


ation  of  the,  iv.  295 — opinions  as 
to  its  advisability,  297 — address  to 
Pius  IX.  on  the  subject,  ib. — his 
reply,  298  —  preliminary  negotia 
tions  on  the  subject  of  the,  ib. — 
arguments  against  the  measure, 
299 — reasons  in  its  favour,  300 — 
various  modes  of  electing  the,  304 
— means  of  support  of  the,  307 — 
erection  by  Leo  XIII.  of  the,  308 
— provisions  of  his  bull,  309,  310 
• — public  opinion  on  the  act,  311  et 
seq.  —  passivity  of  Scotch  Protes 
tants  as  to  the,  315 — legal  opinions 
on  the,  ib. — protest  of  the  Scotch 
Episcopalians  against  the,  ib. — 
effects  of  the  measure  on  the  posi 
tion  of  the  Church,  334 — extract 
from  the  bull  of  restoration  (trans 
lated),  414  et  seq.  —  list  of  the 
(1653-1890),  422,  423. 

Highlands,  Catholic  statistics  of  the, 
under  Queen  Anne,  iv.  163 — per 
secution  of  Catholics  in  the,  186 — 
erection  of  vicariate  of  the,  187 — 
disappearance  of  the  first  vicar- 
apostolic-designate  of  the,  ib. — the 
Church  in  the  (1805),  271. 

Hilary,  Pope,  his  regulations  as  to 
Easter,  i.  134,  135. 

Hilda,  Abbess  of  Whitby,  i.  133. 

Holdelm,  St  Kentigern  at,  i.  154. 

Holmcultram,  Cistercian  priory  of,  i. 
310. 

Holt,  William,  S.J.,  iii.  340. 

Holyrood,  foundation  of,  i.  295 — anti- 
Catholic  riot  at,  iii.  24 — pillage  of 
the  Chapel-Royal  at,  140 — the  chapel 
fitted  up  for  Anglican  service,  383 
— burning  of  the  Covenant  at,  iv. 
104 — restoration  of  the  mass  at,  135 
— sacked  by  the  mob,  138. 

Holywood,  John  of,  canon-regular, 
ii.  334. 

Honorius  I.,  Pope,  his  letter  to  King 
Edwin,  i.  115 — exhorts  the  Scots 
to  conform  to  Rome,  123. 

Honorius  II.,  Pope,  sends  legate  to 
Scotland,  i.  296. 

Honorius  III.,  Pope,  i.  300,  357,  358. 

Hospitallers,  Knights,  introduced  by 
David  I.,  i.  303 — their  houses  in 
Scotland,  iv.  425. 


INDEX. 


Hospitals,  pre-Reformation,  in  Scot 
land,  ii.  135— list  of,  417,  418— 
unknown  in  Protestant  Scotland 
for  nearly  two  centuries,  iv.  154. 

Howard,  Philip,  Cardinal,  protector 
of  England,  iv.  131,  132. 

Hudleston,  John,  O.S.B. ,  reconciles 
Charles  II.  to  the  Church,  iv.  103 
— his  account  of  the  king's  last 
hours,  353  et  scq. 

Hugh,  bishop  -  designate  of  St  An 
drews,  i.  326— disputes  as  to  his 
election,  327,  328. 

Huntly,  George,  fourth  Earl  of,  ques 
tionable  religious  policy  of,  iii.  66 
— incurs  Queen  Mary's  displeasure, 
67 — attacks  Moray  at  Corrichie,  68 
— his  defeat  and  death,  ib.  —  at 
tainder  of  the  barons  of  his  house, 
69. 

Huntly,  George,  fifth  Earl  of,  iii.  77 
— Bothwell  married  to  his  sister, 
126  — witnesses  Queen  Mary's  mar 
riage  to  Bothwell,  132. 

Huntly,  George,  sixth  Earl  of,  iii. 
313 — commendator  of  Dunfermline, 
318— at  the  battle  of  Glenlivat,  322 
— quits  Scotland,  323 — signs  the 
Confession,  354 — tergiversation  of, 
403,  405 — ordered  to  make  inquisi 
tion  for  Catholics,  iv.  12 — his  edi 
fying  death,  29 — buried  in  Elgin 
Cathedral,  ib. 

Huseman,  John,  nuncio  to  Scotland, 
ii.  93. 

Hussites,  mission  to  Scotland  from 
the,  ii.  55. 

Hy.     See  lona. 

INCHAFFRAY,  canons-regular  at,  i.  332 
— Maurice,  Abbot  of,  at  Bannock- 
burn,  ii.  25. 

Inchcolm,  i.  285 — priory  of  canons- 
regular,  286  ;  ii.  50 — Archbishop 
Graham  confined  at,  94 — chapel  on, 
351. 

Indulf,  King  of  Scotland,  i.  222. 

Ingelram,  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  at  the 
Synod  of  Norham,  i.  315 — conse 
crated  by  Pope  Alexander,  iii. 
336. 

Inncs,  Cosmo,  on  the  medieval  Church 
of  Scotland,  Rioted,  ii.  410. 


Innes,  John  de,  Bishop  of  Moray,  ii. 
68 — founds  Franciscan  convent  at 
Elgin,  98. 

Innes,  Louis,  charged  with  Jansenism, 
iv.  206,  409,  410. 

Innes,  Thomas,  on  the  destruction  of 
Scottish  records,  quoted,  i.  31 — 
charged  with  Jansenism,  iv.  206, 
210,  410. 

Innocent  II.,  Pope,  acknowledged  by 
the  king  and  clergy  of  Scotland,  i. 
297. 

Innocent  III.,  Pope,  proclaims  a 
crusade,  i.  332 — holds  the  fourth 
Lateran  Council,  339. 

Innocent  IV.,  Pope,  his  agreement 
with  King  Alexander  II.,  i.  352 — 
institutes  "Peter's  pence,"  355 — 
his  correspondence  with  King  Henry 
III.,  361. 

Innocent  VIII.,  Pope,  sends  the  Golden 
Rose  to  James  VI.,  ii.  77 — asked 
to  canonise  Queen  Margaret,  98 — 
confers  primatial  rank  on  St  An 
drews,  108 — raises  Glasgow  to  an 
archbishopric,  110. 

Innocent  XII.,  Pope,  privileges 
granted  to  the  Scotch  College,  Paris, 
by,  iv.  145  —  appoints  first  vicar- 
apostolic  for  Scotland,  146 — his  in 
terest  in  Scotland,  367,  370. 

Innrechtach,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  214. 

Interdict,  Scotland  under,  ii.  162. 

lolan,  Bishop  of  Kingarth,  i.  145. 

lona,  landing  of  St  Columba  at,  i.  63 
— Protestant  writers  on,  64 — 
granted  to  St  Columba,  66 — the 
cloister  life  of,  91  et  seq. — its  pre 
eminence  over  other  Columban 
houses,  109 — arrival  of  Angles  at, 
114  —  schism  at,  on  the  Easter 
question,  147  —  adoption  of  the 
Roman  rite  at,  ib. — an  anchorite 
abbot  of,  206 — its  abbots  termed 
co-curbs,  207 — end  of  the  schism  at, 
208 — removal  of  St  Columba 's  relics 
from,  211 — they  are  brought  back 
to,  212 — becomes  subject  to  Ar 
magh,  218 — attacked  by  the  Danes, 
209,  213,  226  —  restored  by  St 
Margaret,  253 — and  by  Somerled, 
334 — foundation  of  Cluniac  mon 
astery  at,  334 — becomes  an  epis- 


INDEX. 


copal  see,  ii.  69 — canonesses-regular 
at,  iv.  425. 

Ireland,  pilgrims  to  Whithorn  from, 
i.  10 — monachism  in,  38 — St  Col- 
umba's  foundations  in,  41,  79 — 
character  of  the  early  monasteries 
of,  43 — state  of,  in  the  time  of  St 
Columba,  48 — reciprocal  rights  of 
church  and  tribe  in,  52 — love  of  St 
Columba  for,  77 — sends  missionaries 
to  Scotland,  iv.  65 — immigration 
to  Glasgow  from,  292. 

Irish  Church,  connected  with  that  of 
the  Southern  Picts,  i.  26 — episcopal 
period  of  the,  35 — monastic  period, 
38  —  monachism  in  the,  derived 
from  Scotland,  38 — and  from  Wales, 
40. 

Irish  saints,  three  orders  of  early,  i. 
33 — their  tonsure,  37. 

Irvin,  John,  procurator  of  Scotch 
mission  at  Paris,  iv.  150 — his  re 
port  to  Rome  (translated),  367  et 
seq. 

Irvine  of  Drum,  converted  by  Father 
Walker,  iv.  123. 

Irving,  John,  his  letter  to  Pope 
Gregory  XIII.,  iii.  241. 

Isabella  of  Scotland,  married  to  the 
Duke  of  Brittany,  ii.  51. 

Isles,  Western,  occupied  by  Vikings, 
i.  217 — annexed  to  Scotland,  362 
— division  of  the  diocese  of  the,  ii. 
69 — succession  of  bishops  of  the, 
428 — Patrick  Hegerty  proposed  as 
Bishop  of.  the,  iv.  42  —  Lazarist 
missionaries  in  the,  83 — report  of 
Cardinal  Rospigliosi  on  the,  85 — 
mission  of  the,  intrusted  to  Arch 
bishop  of  Armagh,  86 — -visited  by 
Bishop  Nicolson,  151  —  Catholic 
statistics  of  the,  under  Queen  Anne, 
163 — restoration  of  the  bishopric 
of  the,  310 — Nicolson's  report  of 
his  visit  to  the,  371  et  seq. 

JACOBITES,  first  rising  of  the,  iv.  165 
— its  results,  ib. — the  second,  190, 
191. 

James  I.,  King  of  Scotland,  ii.  44 — 
his  marriage,  47  —  effect  of  his 
English  training,  ib. — his  religious 
zeal,  51 — urges  the  reform  of  the 


monasteries,  ib. — murdered  by  his 
nobles,  53  —  founder  of  Charter 
house  at  Perth,  97. 

James  II.,  King,  accession  and  cor 
onation  of,  ii.  70 — his  marriage  to 
Mary  of  Gueldres,  72 — death  of, 
73 — his  charter  to  Glasgow  Uni 
versity,  87. 

James  III.,  King,  crowned  at  Kelso, 
ii.  74  —  married  to  Margaret  of 
Denmark,  ib. — receives  the  Golden 
Rose  from  the  Pope,  77 — at  the 
battle  of  Sauchie,  ii.— his  assassina 
tion,  78  —  state  of  the  Scottish 
Church  under,  98 — his  connection 
with  St  Fillan's  crosier,  365. 

James  IV.,  King,  his  accession,  ii.  99 
— married  to  Margaret  of  England, 
100— his  character,  101— killed  at 
Flodden,  102 — founder  of  convent 
at  Stirling,  132. 

James  V.,  King,  crowned  at  Scone, 
ii.  103 — his  action  towards  Luther- 
anism,  134 — founds  the  College  of 
Justice,  138  —  his  attachment  to 
Catholicism,  139,  140  —  Papal 
favours  bestowed  on  him,  141 — 
marries  (1)  Magdalen  of  France, 
142 ;  (2)  Mary  of  Guise,  153— de 
feated  by  the  English  at  Solway 
Moss,  157  —  his  death,  ib. — col 
legiate  churches  founded  by,  415. 

James  VI.,  King,  birth  of,  iii.  103 — 
baptised  a  Catholic,  104 — crowned 
at  Stirling,  146  —  letter  of  Pope 
Gregory  XIII.  to,  245 — influence 
of  D'Aubigny  with,  248— signs  the 
"  King's  Confession,"  250 — his  at 
titude  towards  Catholicism,  254, 
275,  462 — carried  off  to  Stirling  by 
Gowrie,  257 — corresponds  with  the 
Guises,  276  —  writes  to  Pope 
Gregory,  279  —  his  behaviour  to 
wards  his  mother,  309 — his  con 
duct  after  her  execution,  312 — won 
over  by  Queen  Elizabeth,  315 — 
married  to  Anne  of  Denmark,  346 
— establishes  Episcopacy  in  Scot 
land,  362 — publishes  the  Basilikon 
Doron,  363 — succeeds  to  the  crown 
of  England,  373 — his  coronation  at 
Westminster,  ib.  — his  church  policy 
in  Scotland,  375  et  seq. — forbids 


INDEX. 


449 


the  General  Assembly  to  meet,  376 
— summons  a  conference  at  Hamp 
ton  Court,  378 — restores  the  autho 
rity  of  the  episcopate,  379 — his 
solicitude  for  the  Episcopal  Church, 
381— revisits  Scotland,  382— his 
dispute  with  the  ministers,  384 — 
congratulated  by  Pope  Clement 
VIII. ,  393, 394— his  reply,  395— his 
disposition  towards  Catholics,  396, 
462— letter  from  Pope  Paul  V.  to, 
419,  477  — defends  the  oath  of 
allegiance,  420 — negotiates  his  son's 
marriage,  424  et  seq. — his  death, 
439 — contemporary  estimate  of  his 
character,  497 — church  patronage 
under,  319,  320. 

James  VII.  (II.),  King,  conversion  of, 
iv.  95  —  feeling  among  English 
Protestants  against  him,  108 — in 
sulted  in  Edinburgh,  109 — Winster 
at  the  Court  of,  1 1 5 — his  accession 
to  the  throne,  134— his  marriage 
to  Mary  Beatrix,  ib.  —  publishes 
edict  of  toleration,  ib.  — restores  the 
mass  at  Holyrood,  135  —  his  en 
croachment  on  Church  rights,  136 
— forced  to  abdicate,  137 — defeated 
at  the  Boyne,  ib, — his  death,  139. 

James  Francis,  Prince,  recommends 
Wallace  and  Macdonald  for  bishop 
rics,  iv.  183,  189  note — his  privilege 
of  nominating  a  cardinal,  184  note. 

James,  papal  legate,  i.  340. 

Jameson,  John  Paul,  professor  of 
theology  at  Padua,  iv.  124. 

Jansenism,  spread  of,  in  Scotland, 
iv.  200 — papal  briefs  against,  ib. — 
formula  of  the  vicars-apostolic  cen 
suring,  202  —  strong  measures  of 
Pope  Clement  XII.  against,  203— 
the  Scotch  College  at  Paris  infected 
with,  204 — report  of  Lercari  as  to, 
205  et  seq. — fresh  papal  condemna 
tion  of,  208  —  text  of  Lercari's 
report  on  (translated),  408  et  seq. 

Jedburgh,    monastery    of,    i.    301  — 
Abbot  of,  envoy  to  England,  ii.  3 — 
burned    by    the    English,    169  — 
Methven    appointed    preacher    at, 
294. 

Jesuits,  the,  on  the  Scotch  mission, 
iii.  253 — sent  on  a  mission  to  Spain 

VOL.  IV. 


and  Rome,  258 — results  of  their 
labours,  260 — proscribed  by  James 
VI.,  319 — their  work  as  mission 
aries,  336  et  seq.  ;  iv.  126,  127 
— their  relations  with  the  bishops, 
196 — suppressed  by  Pope  Clement 
XIV.,  226 — their  property  in  Scot 
land,  227 — brought  back  by  Bishop 
Gillis,  291. 

Joan  of  England,  queen  to  Alexander 
II. ,  i.  339,  360. 

Joan  of  England,  queen  to  James  I., 
ii.  47  —  remarried  to  Stewart  of 
Lorn,  70. 

Joceliii,  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  i.  319, 
336. 

Jocelyn  of  Furness,  biographer  of 
St  Kentigern,  i.  150 — his  account 
of  the  saint's  death,  156. 

John,  Bishop  of  Caithness,  murdered 
by  the  Earl  of  Orkney,  i.  338. 

John,  Bishop  of  Dunkeld,  i.  337— 
enters  the  Cistercian  order,  338. 

John,  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  i.  280,  289, 
297. 

John  of  Salerno,  Cardinal,  legate  in 
Scotland,  i.  330. 

John  IV.,  Pope,  his  letter  to  the 
Irish  Church,  i.  125. 

John  XXII.,  Pope,  sends  legates  to 
Scotland,  ii.  13 — his  decree  as  to 
coronation  of  Scottish  kings,  15 — 
opposes  the  royal  claims,  19 — 
petition  of  King  Edward  II.  to, 
22. 

Joleta,  queen  to  Alexander  III.,  i. 
372. 

Jop,  Peter,  his  petition  to  the  Privy 
Council,  iv.  35. 

Julius  of  Caerlyon,  early  British 
martyr,  i.  4. 

Julius  II.,  Pope,  sends  an  envoy  to 
Scotland,  ii.  101 — bestows  dignities 
on  Alexander  Stuart,  115. 

Juvenale,  Latino,  nuncio  to  Scotland, 
ii.  154 — instructions  to,  413. 

KALEXDARS   of    the   Scottish  Saints, 

Forbes's,  ii.  408. 
Keillor,    burned    at    Edinburgh,    ii. 

144. 

Keith,  Lady  Mary,  iv.  162. 
Keledei.     See  Culdees. 

2  F 


450 


INDEX. 


Kells,  the  Book  of,  i.  106;  ii.  361 — 
becomes  the  head  of  the  Columban 
monasteries,  i.  210. 

Kelso,  monastery  of,  i.  301 — burned 
by  the  English,  ii.  169 — its  archi 
tecture,  388. 

Kennedy,  James,  Bishop  of  St  An 
drews,  ii.  71 — his  virtues,  72,  95 — 
founds  St  Salvator's  College,  86 — 
his  death,  95. 

Kennedy,  burned  at  Glasgow,  ii.  144. 

Kennedy,  Quintin,  last  Abbot  of 
Crossraguel,  ii.  253  —  his  Com 
pendious  Tractive,  254  —  his  con 
troversy  with  Willock,  260  —  with 
Knox,  iii.  54 — his  death,  55. 

Kenneth  MacAlpine,  King,  i.  215. 

Kenneth  II.,  King,  founder  of 
Brechin,  i.  225 — acquires  Lothian 
and  Cumbria,  228,  229. 

Kentigern,  Apostle  of  Cumbria,  i. 
149  —  his  biographers,  ib.  —  his 
birth,  150  —  becomes  Bishop  of 
Glasgow,  152  —  goes  to  Menevia 
in  Wales,  153 — returns  to  Strath  - 
clyde,  154 — his  labours  among  the 
Picts,  155 — his  meeting  with  St 
Columba,  ib. — his  death,  156 — his 
office  and  mass,  ib. 

Kerr,  Lady,  iv.  162. 

Kilwinning,  sack  of  the  abbey  of,  ii. 
276 — demolition  of,  iii.  15. 

King's  College,  Aberdeen,  "reforma 
tion  "  of,  iii.  204. 

Kingston,  Bishop  Macdonell  of,  iv. 
272  note. 

Kinloss,  Cistercian  monastery  of,  i. 
302 — foundation  of  Culross  from, 
356. 

Kirkaldy  of  Grange,  his  letter  on  the 
doings  of  the  Congregation,  ii.  278 
— intrigues  against  Queen  Mary,  iii. 
86 — his  perfidy  towards  her,  137 — 
abandons  Moray,  206 — his  conten 
tion  with  Knox,  224. 

Kirkinner,  church  of,  ii.  80. 

Kirkmaiden,  sanctuary  of  St  Edana, 
i.  30. 

Kirk-of-Field,  collegiate  church  of, 
ii.  415 — murder  of  Darnley  at,  iii. 
114. 

Kirk-sessions,  anti-Catholic  action  of, 
iii.  237. 


Kirk  wall,  cathedral  of,  i.  263— relics 
of  St  Magnus  at,  265,  266— burial 
of  the  ' '  Maid  of  Norway  "  at,  ii.  6 
— restored  by  Bishop  Reid,  197 — 
erection  of  chapter  of,  419. 

Knox,  John,  parentage  and  educa 
tion  of,  ii.  188  —  his  call  to  the 
ministry,  189  —  imprisoned  in 
France,  190 — offered  an  Anglican 
bishopric,  221 — goes  to  Geneva, 
222  —  pastor  at  Frankfort,  ib.  — 
returns  to  Scotland,  223 — proceed 
ings  taken  against  him,  225 — his 
letter  to  the  queen-regent,  226 — • 
again  retires  to  Geneva,  227 — con 
demned  by  the  Church  courts,  228 
—  his  "Appellation,"  ib.  —  re 
appears  in  Scotland,  263 — preaches 
in  Perth,  265 — incites  the  ' '  rascal 
multitude,"  266 — claims  to  depose 
the  Regent,  277 — his  inconsistency, 
278  —  his  relations  with  Queen 
Elizabeth,  279  —  envoy  from  the 
Congregation  to  the  English  Gov 
ernment,  280  —  his  aspersions  on 
the  Regent,  288  —  charges  against 
his  character,  ib.  note — appointed 
preacher  at  Edinburgh,  294  —  his 
violent  behaviour,  iii.  26 — his  con 
ference  with  Queen  Mary,  ib.  — 
disputes  with  Abbot  Kennedy,  54 
— his  pulpit  invectives,  70,  87  — 
marries  Margaret  Stewart,  78  — 
his  flight  from  Edinburgh,  99  — 
his  probable  complicity  in  Rizzio's 
murder,  100 — preaches  at  corona 
tion  of  James  VI.,  147  —  his  re 
markable  letter  to  Cecil,  207  — 
protests  against  pluralities,  222 — 
quarrels  with  Kirkaldy,  224  — 
his  controversy  with  Father  Tyrie, 
225  —  his  continued  hostility  to 
Queen  Mary,  226— his  death,  227 
— his  character,  ib.  et  seq. 

Knox,  Thomas  F.,  on  the  projected 
assassination  of  Queen  Elizabeth, 
quoted,  iii.  275. 

Kyle,  James,  Bishop,  his  arguments 
against  the  restoration  of  the  Scot 
tish  hierarchy,  iv.  299. 

LADIES,  persecution  of  Scotch  Cath 
olic,  iv.  21. 


INDEX. 


451 


Laing,  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  ii.  98. 
Laisren,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  111. 
Lamberton,  William,  Bishop  of  Glas 
gow,  ii.  21,  22,  23. 
Landel,    William    de,    Bishop    of    St 

Andrews,  ii.  30. 

Lanfranc,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
condemns  abuses  in  Irish  Church,  i. 
103 — his  esteem  for  St  Margaret, 
245 — recognises  the  supremacy  of 
York  over  the  Scottish  Church, 
254. 
Langay,  John,  biographer  of  Beza, 

iii.  333. 
Langside,  defeat  of  Queen  Mary  at, 

iii.  163. 

Laud,  Anglican  Archbishop    of   Can 
terbury,  accompanies  James  VI.  to 
Scotland,    iii.    384  —  arraigned   for 
treason,  iv.  7. 
Lander,  Thomas,  Bishop  of  Dunkeld, 

ii.  113. 
Laurence,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 

on  the  Easter  reckoning,  i.  111. 
Laureo,   Bishop    of    Mendovi,    papal 
nuncio  to  Scotland,  iii.  94 — failure 
of  his  mission,  95 — Bishop  Leslie's 
account  of,  448. 

Law,  John,  Scotch  financier  in  France, 
mentioned  in  Lercari's  report,  iv. 
411. 

Lawder,  Archdeacon  of  Lothian,  Scot 
tish  envoy  to  France,  ii.  44. 
Laynez,   Genera]    of   the   Jesuits,  re 
port    of  Goudanus  to,  iii.   58 — his 
pupil  converts  Anne  of  Denmark, 
347. 
Lazarist  missionaries  in  Scotland,  iv. 

83. 

Lazarus,  St,  military  order  of,  intro 
duced  by  David  I.,  i.  303. 
Lecky,  historian,  on  the  ascendancy 
of  the  ministers,  quoted,  iv.  153 — 
on  the  tyranny  of  the  Kirk,  264. 
Lennox,  Matthew,  Earl  of,  father  of 
Darnley,  iii.  110,  115— at  the  West 
minster    Conference,    188  —  chosen 
Regent,  212— killed  at  Stirling,  217. 
Lennox,  Esme"  Stuart,  Earl  of.     See 

D'Aubigny. 

Lent,  the  Celtic,  i.  246. 
Leo  I.,  Pope  St,  his  regulations  as  to 
Easter,  i.  134. 


Leo  X.,  Pope,  ii.  103. 

Leo  XII. ,  Pope,  divides  Scotland  into 

three  vicariates,  iv.  275. 
Leo  XIII. ,  Pope,  restores  the  hierarchy 
in  Scotland,  iv.  308 — announces  the 
event  to  the  cardinals,  311 — erects 
the  abbey  of  Fort- Augustus,  336 — 
his  brief  Romanes  Pontifices,  336, 
337. 

Lercari,  Niccol6,  nuncio  at  Paris,  iv. 
205 — his  report  on  the  spread  of 
Jansenism,  205  et  seq. — recommen 
dations  of,  207 — result  of  his  repre 
sentations,  208 — text  of  his  report 
(translated),  408  el  seq. 
Leslie,  Alexander,  papal  visitor  to  the 
Scottish  mission,  iv.  128 — his  report, 
ib. — measures  recommended  by,  129 
—result  of  his  visitation,  130 — text 
of  his  report  and  suggestions  (trans 
lated),  356  et  seq. 

Leslie,  Archangel,  iii.  410  note  ;  iv. 
37 — Rinuccini's  life  of,  75 — enters 
the  Capuchin  order,  76 — arrives  on 
the  Scottish  mission,  77 — goes  to 
Rome,  78  —  his  own  account  of 
his  labours,  ib. — his  death,  80. 
Leslie,  John,  parson  of  Murthlach,  ii. 
239 — official  of  Aberdeen,  iii.  13— 
his  mission  to  Queen  Mary,  20 — 
accompanies  her  to  Scotland,  22 — 
honours  bestowed  on  him,  92 — be 
comes  Bishop  of  Ross,  ib. — declared 
a  traitor,  170  —  commissioner  of 
Mary  at  the  York  Conference,  171 
— imprudent  conduct  of,  196 — pro 
tests  against  surrender  of  Mary  to 
Moray,  208  —  his  correspondence 
with  Pope  Gregory  XIII.,  240 — 
receives  benefice  from  Henry  III. 
of  France,  ib. — his  negotiations  on 
behalf  of  Mary,  241 — his  zeal  for 
the  faith,  247 — restored  by  James 
VI.,  313 — imprisoned  in  the  tower 
of  London,  324 — named  Bishop  of 
Coutances,  325 — his  death,  ib. — 
list  of  his  writings,  ib.  note — his 
account  of  the  mission  of  Bishop 
Laureo,  448. 

Leslie,  John,  S.J.,  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  iv.  58. 

Leslie,  William,  professor  of  theology 
at  Padua,  iv.  125 — becomes  Prince- 


452 


INDEX. 


Bishop  of  Laybach,  ib. — a  bene 
factor  of  the  Scotch  College,  Rome, 
ib. 

Lesmahago,  Benedictine  priory  of,  i. 
301. 

Lethington.      See  Maitland. 

Lex  Innocentium,  the,  i.  145 — revived 
in  Ireland,  206. 

Lichton,  Henry  de,  Bishop  of  Moray, 
ii.  68. 

Lignerolles,  French  envoy  to  Scot 
land,  Hi.  150. 

Lincluden,  Benedictine  convent  of,  i. 
303  note ;  iv.  425 — refounded  as  a 
collegiate  church,  ii.  416. 

Lindisfarne,  episcopal  seat  of  St 
Aidan,  i.  118 — seminary  at,  120 
— St  Cuthbert  prior  of,  152 — be 
comes  his  episcopal  see,  166 — ex 
tent  of  the  diocese,  173 — the  Gos 
pels  of,  ii.  361. 

LincVores,  Benedictine  abbey  of,  i. 
332— Laurence  of,  ii.  54,  56,  58 
— the  abbey  twice  sacked,  173, 
271. 

Lindsay,  Sir  David,  effect  of  his  play, 
"The  Three  Estates,"  ii.  160  — 
his  talents  as  poet  and  dramatist, 
345. 

Lindsay,  Epiphanius,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  iv.  73  —  condemned  to 
death  and  banished,  ib. — becomes 
a  Capuchin,  74 — letter  from,  75 — 
his  death,  76. 

Lindsay,  James,  convert  to  Catholi 
cism,  iii.  345. 

Lindsay,  Jerome,  Superior  of  Fran 
ciscans  at  Perth,  ii.  97. 

Lindsay,  John  of,  Bishop  of  Glasgow, 
ii.  19,  23— his  flight  and  death, 
30,  31. 

Lindsay,  Patrick,  Lord,  conspires  to 
murder  Rizzio,  iii.  96 — pardoned 
by  Queen  Mary,  1 05 — escorts  Mary 
to  Lochleven,  139 — compels  her  to 
abdicate,  142 — his  perjury,  146 — 
one  of  Moray's  commissioners  at 
York,  171. 

Linlithgow,  Countess  of,  governess  of 
Princess  Elizabeth,  i.  15;  iii.  454 
— chapel  of  the  Knights  of  the 
Thistle  at,  ii.  415— Lazarite  house 
at,  i.  303. 


Linse,  Leo,  first  Abbot  of  Fort- Augus 
tus,  iv.  336  note. 

Linton,  Lord,  his  efforts  for  the  relief 
of  Scottish  Catholics,  iv.  241. 

Lismore,  cathedral  at,  i.  337 — semin 
ary  of,  transferred  to  Blairs,  iv. 
281. 

Liturgy,  Scoto-Celtic,  ii.  391  et  seq. — 
medieval,  404  et  seq. 

Lochleven,  Culdees  of,  i.  222,  237, 
239,  255  —  death  of  Archbishop 
Graham  at,  ii.  94 — Queen  Mary 
confined  at,  iii.  139  —  visit  of 
Moray  to,  151 — escape  of  Mary 
from,  161. 

Loch  Tay,  priory  of  canons-regular 
at,  i.  286. 

Logic,  Gavin,  President  of  St  Leon 
ard's  College,  ii.  148. 

Logic,  Robert,  Canon  of  Cambusken- 
neth,  ii.  148. 

Lollardism,  spread  of,  in  Scotland,  ii. 
55  —  legislation  against,  ib.  —  pro 
ceedings  against  its  adherents, 
111. 

London,  Scottish  prelates  at  the  synod 
of,  i.  366 — No-Popery  riots  in,  iv. 
244,  245. 

Lords  of  the  Articles,  instituted  by 
James  I.,  ii.  48. 

Lothian,  evangelised  by  St  Cuthbert, 
i.  157  —  its  cession  to  Scotland, 
228. 

Louis  of  Anjou,  married  to  Princess 
Margaret  of  Scotland,  ii.  50. 

Louis  XII.,  King  of  France,  a  bene 
factor  of  the  Scottish  mission,  iv. 
119. 

Louis  XIV.,  King,  consulted  by 
Charles  II.  on  a  question  of  con 
science,  iv.  95. 

Louis  XV.,  King,  restores  the  Scotch 
property  in  France  to  the  bishops, 
iv.  221. 

Louvain,  address  to  Cardinal  Beaton 
from  the  university  of,  ii.  136 — 
Ninian  Winzet  at,  iii.  51,  53  note 
—Scotch  College  at,  389,  390— 
transferred  to  Douai,  391 — opinion 
of  the  university  of,  as  to  the 
Pope's  dispensing  power,  iv.  257. 

Lucina,  St,  identical  with  Pomponia 
Grsecina,  i.  2. 


INDEX. 


453 


Lucius  II.,  Pope,  confirms  foundation 
of  priory  of  St  Andrews,  i.  299. 

Lucius  III.,  Pope,  removes  interdict 
from  St  Andrews,  i.  326. 

Lumsden,  Thomas,  Lazarist  mission 
ary  in  Scotland,  iv.  83,  349. 

Luna,  Peter  de,  anti  -  pope.  See 
Benedict  XIII. 

Lutheranism,  introduced  into  Scot 
land,  ii.  134 — spread  of,  137. 

Lydell,  Patrick,  Scottish  envoy  to  the 
Pope,  ii.  180,  181. 

Lynch,  James,  coadjutor -bishop  of 
the  Western  district,  iv.  293  — 
appointed  to  Kildare  and  Leighlin, 
294. 

Lyons,  General  Council  of,  i.  367. 

M'ALPiNE,  John,  Protestant  pro 
fessor,  ii.  147. 

MacAlpine,  Kenneth.     See  Kenneth. 

Macaulay,  Lord,  on  Neville  Payne, 
iv.  141  note — in  favour  of  Catholic 
emancipation,  277. 

Macbeth,  King  of  Scotland,  i.  237. 

Macdonald,  Alexander,  Highland 
vicar-apostolic,  iv.  247 — his  death, 
261. 

Macdonald,  Alan,  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  iv.  401 — imprisoned  and  ban 
ished,  402  note. 

Macdonald,  Angus,  appointed  Bishop 
of  Argyle  and  the  Isles,  iv.  311. 

Macdonald,  Hugh,  first  Highland 
vicar  -  apostolic,  iv.  188  —  conse 
crated  at  Paris,  189 — disapproves 
the  rising  of  1745,  190— blesses 
the  royal  standard  at  Glenfinnan, 
191 — his  apprehension  and  trial, 
193  —  his  death,  194  —  Lercari's 
opinion  of  him,  208 — text  of  his 
reports  to  Propaganda  (translated), 
388,  392,  405. 

Macdonald,  John,  Highland  vicar- 
apostolic,  iv.  247. 

Macdonald,  John,  Northern  vicar- 
apostolic,  iv.  291 — assists  at  the 
Vatican  Council,  ib. — translated  to 
Aberdeen,  311. 

Macdonald,  Ranald,  Highland  vicar- 
apostolic,  iv.  272. 

Macdonell,  Alexander,  his  devotion 
to  the  Catholic  Highlanders,  iv. 


272 — becomes  first  Bishop  of  King 
ston,  ib. 

Macgill,  James,  assistant  -  commis 
sioner  at  the  York  Conference,  iii. 
172. 

MacGillis,  Angus,  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  iv.  402. 

Machar's,  St,  cathedral  of  Aberdeen, 
i.  292 — destruction  of  images  at, 
iv.  30. 

Machut,  St,  churches  dedicated  to, 
i.  83. 

Maclachlan,  John,  appointed  Bishop 
of  Galloway,  iv.  410. 

Maclauchlan,  Angus,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  iv.  402. 

Macleans,  apostasy  of  the  chief  of  the, 
iv.  373. 

Macpherson,  Father  Paul,  his  report 
to  Propaganda  (1835),  iv.  284. 

MacQuarry  (MacWhirrie),  Alexander, 
S.J.,  preserves  the  arm  of  St  Nin- 
ian,  i.  14 — on  the  Scottish  mission, 
iii.  318  note. 

Macrae,  Mr,  and  the  Westminster 
Confession,  iv.  330  et  seq. 

Madrid,  Scotch  College  at,  iv.  57 — 
interest  of  the  King  of  Spain  in, 
ib. — transferred  to  Valladolid,  58 
— in  need  of  reform,  121. 

Maelduin,  Bishopof  St  Andrews,  i.  239. 

Maelrubha,  founder  of  Applecross,  i. 
142. 

Magdalen  of  France,  queen  to  James 
V.,  ii.  142. 

Magnus,  St,  murdered  by  Haco,  i. 
263 — dedication  of  Kirkwall  Cathe 
dral  in  his  honour,  ib. — his  relics 
brought  thither  from  Birsay,  265. 

Mair  (Major),  John,  Provost  of  St 
Salvator's,  ii.  147,  342. 

Maitland  of  Lethington,  Speaker  of 
the  Parliament  of  1560,  ii.  299 — 
and  the  Confession  of  Faith,  iii.  3 
— conspires  to  murder  Darnley,  112 
— his  perfidy  towards  Queen  Mary, 
138  —  frames  act  of  accusation 
against  her,  155 — assistant-com 
missioner  of  Moray  at  York,  171 
— abandons  Moray,  206. 

Malachy,  St,  Archbishop  of  Armagh, 
visits  Prince  Henry  of  Scotland,  i. 
309. 


454 


INDEX. 


Malcolm  L,  King  of  Scotland,  i. 
222. 

Malcolm  II. ,  King,  i.  230,  291. 

Malcolm  III.  (Canmore),  King,  i.  238 
— marries  St  Margaret,  241 — his 
reign  a  time  of  transition,  258 — his 
death,  259. 

Malcolm  IV.  (the  Maiden),  King,  i. 
314 — his  monastic  foundations,  316 
— his  death,  317. 

Malisius,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  i. 
223. 

Malvaria,  papal  nuncio,  his  report  on 
the  state  of  Scotland,  iii.  355 — 
text  of  his  report  (translated),  460 
et  seq. 

Malvoisin,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  i. 
331,  336,  358. 

Mambrecht,  James,  S.J. ,  missionary 
in  Scotland,  iv.  62 — his  description 
of  the  state  of  the  country,  ib. — 
imprisoned  at  Edinburgh,  64 — ban 
ished,  ib. 

Mambrecht,  John,  S.J.,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  iv.  61 — imprisoned  and 
sentenced  to  death,  ib. — banished, 
ib. — dies  at  Warsaw,  62. 

Man,  early  history  of,  i.  268 — ecclesi 
astical  changes  in,  306 — suffragan 
see  to  Drontheim,  371 — supports 
the  anti-pope,  ii.  42 — division  of 
the  see  of,  ib. 

Mancini,  Bishop  Ottavio.  See  Car- 
pentras. 

Manning,  Archbishop,  appointed  apos 
tolic  visitor  of  the  Western  District, 
iv.  293 — his  report,  294 — advocates 
the  restoration  of  the  hierarchy, 
297 — assistance  given  by  him  to  the 
measure,  299. 

Mansfield,  Earl  of,  friendly  to  the 
Catholics,  iv.  244. 

Manuel,  Cistercian  convent  at,  i.  316. 

Manuscripts,  early  Celtic,  ii.  357 — 
peculiarities  of,  362. 

Mar,  John,  Earl  of,  chosen  Regent, 
iii.  217  —  sanctions  plot  against 
Queen  Mary's  life,  218 — his  death, 
ib. 

Marcfoschi,  Cardinal,  protector  of 
the  Scotch  College  at  Rome,  iv. 
253. 

Marcus,  Bishop  of  Man,  i.  371. 


Margaret,  St,  married  to  Malcolm 
III.,  i.  241 — her  character  and  in 
fluence,  242,  243 — her  zeal  for  re 
form,  245 —  protector  of  anchorites, 
251— her  interest  in  lona,  253 — 
her  death  and  canonisation,  261  — 
her  relics,  ib.  note — their  transla 
tion  and  enshrinement  at  Dunferm- 
line,  363 — convent  at  Edinburgh 
dedicated  to,  iv.  282 — devotion  of 
Pius  IX.  to,  298. 

Margaret  of  England,  queen  to  Alex 
ander  III.,  i.  372. 

Margaret,  Maid  of  Norway,  ii.  1 — her 
death,  6. 

Margaret  Logy,  queen  to  David  II., 
divorced  by  him,  ii.  27. 

Margaret  of  Denmark,  queen  to  James 
III.,  ii.  74 — her  death,  76 — pro 
posed  canonisation  of,  98. 

Margaret  of  England,  queen  to  James 
IV.,  ii.  100 — remarried  (1)  to  Earl 
of  Angus,  106;  (2)  to  Henry  Stuart, 
ib. 

Marist  Fathers,  brought  to  Scotland 
by  Bishop  Gillis,  iv.  291. 

Marjory,  queen  to  Robert  Bruce,  ii. 
17. 

Markinch,  church  of,  i.  239. 

Marriage  customs,  reformed  by  St 
Margaret,  i.  251. 

Marston  Moor,  battle  of,  iv.  7. 

Martin  V.,  Pope,  acknowledged  by 
Scotland,  ii.  61. 

Martin  of  Tours,  St,  visited  by 
Ninian,  i.  8 — Candida  Casa  dedi 
cated  to  him,  9. 

Mary  of  Gueldres,  queen  to  James  II., 
ii.  72 — her  courage,  73 — foundress 
of  Trinity  Church,  Edinburgh,  415. 

Mary  of  Guise,  queen  to  James  V., 
ii.  153 — appointed  Regent,  193 — 
her  tolerance,  234 — change  in  her 
policy,  262 — pretended  deposition 
of,  277 — her  death  and  character, 
287— buried  at  Rheims,  289. 

Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  her  accession, 
ii.  157  —  her  marriage  with  the 
Dauphin  agreed  upon,  192  - 
taken  to  France,  ib.  —  married  to 
the  Dauphin,  197 — becomes  Queen 
of  France,  iii.  1 7 — her  claims  to  the 
English  crown,  ib. — quits  France, 


INDEX. 


455 


22— arrives  in  Scotland,  23— frus 
tration  of  her  hopes  of  tolerance, 
ib. — her  conference  with  Knox,  26 
— her  progress  through  Scotland, 
28 — her  relations  with  Rome,  55 — 
receives  the  Golden  Rose,  56 — pro 
tests  against  Knox's  violence,  71, 
76 — opens  her  first  Parliament,  74 
— sends  an  envoy  to  Rome,  77 — her 
marriage  to  Darnley,  81 — proclaims 
toleration,  82 — her  letter  to  Pius 
V.,  93 — influence  of  Rizzio  with, 
96  —  intrigues  against,  98,  101 — 
her  flight  to  Dunbar,  98  —  birth 
and  baptism  of  her  son,  103,  104 
— pardons  Rizzio's  murderers,  105 
—  restores  the  primate's  jurisdic 
tion,  106: — her  sentiments  towards 
Darnley,  111 — her  action  after  his 
murder,  115 — suspicions  attaching 
to,  116 — carried  off  by  Both  well, 
120 — her  own  account  of  his  treat 
ment  of  her,  121  et  seq. — motive  of 
her  consent  to  marry  him,  125 — 
creates  him  Duke  of  Orkney,  132 — 
married  to  him  at  Holyrood,  ib.  — 
her  unhappiness,  133,  135  —  sur 
renders  to  her  enemies  at  Carberry, 
137 — cruel  treatment  of,  138 — con 
fined  at  Lochleven,  139 — compelled 
to  sign  her  abdication,  143  —  her 
marriage  with  Bothwell  declared 
null,  148 — act  of  council  passed 
against,  154 — escapes  from  Loch 
leven,  161 — defeated  at  Langside, 
163  —  her  flight,  ib. — arrives  at 
Carlisle,  165 — Elizabeth  refuses  to 
receive  her,  166 — agrees  to  a  con 
ference,  168  —  her  instructions  to 
her  commissioners,  173 — complaints 
brought  by  her  before  the  York 
Conference,  174  —  documents  pro 
duced  against  her,  178 — reasons 
against  their  authenticity,  179  et 
seq.  —  behaviour  of  Elizabeth  to 
wards  her,  187  —  protest  of  her 
commissioners  at  Westminster,  188 
—  production  of  the  Book  of 
Articles  and  the  Casket  Letters, 
190  et  seq. — her  energetic  action, 
197 — refuses  to  confirm  her  abdi 
cation,  199  —  her  efforts  through 
the  French  ambassador,  201 — plot 


for  her  surrender  to  Moray,  207 — 
and  to  Mar,  217 — negotiations  on 
her  behalf,  241 — her  interest  in  the 
Scotch  seminaries,  252,  388  —  her 
hopes  of  deliverance,  280 — hard 
ships  suffered  by,  287 — her  senti 
ments  towards  Elizabeth,  ib.  — re 
strictions  imposed  on  her,  290  — 
how  far  implicated  in  the  Babing- 
ton  plot,  291,  297— her  deplorable 
situation,  295 — writes  to  Babing- 
ton,  301 — authenticity  of  her  letter 
discussed,  303 — her  trial  and  con 
demnation,  304 — her  last  hours, 
305 — execution  of,  306 — interest  of 
her  career,  307 — her  claim  to  the 
title  of  martyr,  308 — James  VI. 's 
treatment  of  her,  309  —  feeling 
caused  in  Scotland  by  her  death, 
312. 

Mary  Beatrix  of  Este,  queen  to  James 
VII.  (II.),  iv.  134— married  with 
out  papal  dispensation,  ib.  note. 

Mary  of  Medici,  Queen,  Archangel 
Leslie  appointed  preacher  to,  iv.  76. 

Mass,  punishment  of  Catholics  for 
saying  or  hearing,  iii.  398  et  seq., 
407;  iv.  Ill,  114,  142,  143,  166. 

Matilda,  queen  to  David  I.,  i.  308. 

Maurice,  Abbot  of  Inchaffray,  at  the 
battle  of  Bannockburn,  ii.  25 — ap 
pointed  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  ib. 

Maybole,  collegiate  church  at,  ii.  416 
— disputation  between  Knox  and 
Abbot  Kennedy  at,  iii.  54. 

Maxwell,  Elspeth,  confined  in  Dum 
fries  jail  for  Popery,  iv.  28. 

Maxwell,  Lord,  convert  to  Catholi 
cism,  iii.  314,  341. 

Maxwell,  Stephen,  superior  of  Scot 
tish  Jesuits,  iv.  127. 

Meldrum,  William,  precentor  of  Aber 
deen,  benefactor  of  Scotch  College, 
Pont-a-Mousson,  iii.  389. 

Melfort,  John,  Earl  of,  Scottish  Sec 
retary  of  State,  iv.  137 — popular 
fury  against,  138  —  escapes  to 
France,  ib. 

Melrose  (Old),  founded  by  St  Aidan, 
i.  121  — St  Cuthbert  at,  159  — 
burned  by  Kenneth  MacAlpine, 
215. 

Melrose,  Cistercian  abbey  of,  i.   302 


456 


INDEX. 


— Kinloss  and  Newbattle  founded 
from,  ib. — burned  by  the  English, 
ii.  1 69 — architectural  style  of,  389. 

Melvill,  John,  charged  with  painting 
a  crucifix,  iii.  389. 

Melville,  Andrew,  Principal  of  Glas 
gow  University,  iii.  243 — flies  to 
England,  357 — his  violence  at  the 
Hampton  Court  Conference,  378 — 
his  death,  384. 

Melville,  James,  assassin  of  Cardinal 
Beaton,  ii.  177. 

Melville,  Sir  Robert,  iii.  134  — 
charged  to  procure  Queen  Mary's 
abdication,  142. 

Menainville,  De,  ambassador  from 
France,  iii.  268. 

Menevia,  founded  by  St  David,  i.  40 
— St  Kentigern  at,  153. 

Menteath,  Robert,  converted  minis 
ter,  iv.  68 — becomes  a  canon  of 
Notre  Dame,  Paris,  ib. 

Menteith,  Walter  de,  Regent,  i.  364. 

Menzies  of  Pitfodels,  converted  by 
Father  Smith,  S.J.,  iv.  61. 

Menzies,  John,  of  Pitfodels,  founder 
of  Blairs  College,  iv.  281. 

Methven,  Paul,  preacher,  ii.  220,  230 
— appointed  to  Jedburgh,  294. 

Military  orders,  introduction  of  the, 
i.  103. 

Ministers,  Protestant,  provision  for 
the  support  of,  iii.  7,  30,  78. 

Mint,  the,  seized  by  the  Congrega 
tion,  ii.  273. 

Mionna  of  St  Columba,  the,  i.  214. 

Missal,  the  Arbuthnott,  ii.  406. 

Missionaries,  earliest  to  Scotland,  i. 
4- — English,  in  Scotland,  iii.  255 — 
their  zeal,  256  —  Scottish,  perse 
cuted  by  the  Kirk,  iv.  36,  37— 
number  of  (1663),  49  —  Irish,  in 
Scotland,  65  —  society  of  Protes 
tant,  166 — their  number  in  1703, 
178 — relation  to  the  bishops  of  the 
regular,  197 — ordered  to  subscribe 
formula  against  Jansenism,  203 — 
Government  grant  to,  256 — grow 
ing  respect  paid  to,  282 — poverty 
of  the,  284— report  of  superior  of 
the  Scottish,  344  et  seq. 

Mobhi,  St,  teacher  of  St  Columba,  i. 
57. 


Modan,  St,  i.  29 — his  oratory  on  Loch 
Etive,  ib.  —  when  commemorated, 
205. 

Moderates,  rise  of  the  party  so  called, 
iv.  321 — failure  of  their  church 
policy,  323. 

Moffat,  James,  S.J. ,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  iii.  413 — banished,  414. 

Moluag  of  Lismore,  St,  his  staff,  ii. 
367. 

Monachism,  Irish,  whence  derived,  i. 
38,  40. 

Monasteries,  early  Irish,  i.  38,  40 — 
founded  by  St  Columba,  their 
character,  43 — number  of  monks, 
45  —  their  organisation  and  in 
fluence,  46  —  their  privilege  of 
sanctuary,  49 — their  abbots,  50 — 
life  in  the  Columban,  91  et  seq. 
— result  of  the  abolition  of,  iii.  318 
— condition  of  tenants  under  the, 
319  — schools  attached  to,  327  — 
records  kept  in,  329— remains  of 
Celtic,  350 — demolition  of,  ordered 
by  General  Assembly,  iii.  15 — the 
Scoto  -  German,  246,  247  note  — 
supply  of  missionaries  to  Scotland 
from,  392  —  scholars  reared  by, 
ii.— relaxation  of  discipline  in,  iv. 
82 — list  of  pre-Reformation,  424. 

Monenna,  St,  legend  of,  i.  29. 

Montalcmbert,  portrait  of  St  Columba 
drawn  by,  i.  189. 

Montecuculi,  Tuscan  ambassador,  his 
testimony  to  the  conversion  of 
Anne  of  Denmark,  iii.  349. 

Monuments,  sculptured,  in  Scotland, 
ii.  373 — ornamentation  of,  375 — 
symbolic  representations  on,  379 — 
inscribed,  383— Runic,  385. 

Monymusk,  Culdees  of,  i.  358  — 
preservation  of  the  Jirecbennoch  at, 
ii.  373. 

Moran,  Cardinal,  on  the  origin  of 
the  name  of  Edinburgh,  quoted, 
i.  29. 

Moray,  foundation  of  see  of,  i.  283 — 
succession  of  bishops  of,  ii.  428. 

Moray,  Gilbert  de,  i.  293,  359. 

Moray,  James  Stuart,  Earl  of,  joins 
the  Protestants,  ii.  269 — charged 
with  the  demolition  of  monasteries, 
iii.  15 — his  mission  to  Queen  Mary, 


INDEX. 


457 


21  —created  Earl  of  Moray,  68 — 
defeats  Huntly  at  Corrichie,  ib. — - 
intrigues  against  Mary,  84,  134, 
149 — concerned  in  Rizzio's  murder, 
96 — and  in  Darnley's,  113  —  in 
communication  with  French  Prot 
estants,  149  —  visits  Mary  at 
Lochleven,  150  —  proclaimed  Re 
gent,  151 — public  feeling  against, 
159 — his  negotiations  with  England 
and  France,  160  —  at  the  York 
Conference,  171  —  at  the  West 
minster  Conference,  188  —  anti- 
Catholic  zeal  of,  203  —  burns 
witches,  205 — loses  his  supporters, 
206  —  his  plan  to  recover  Mary's 
person,  207 — shot  by  Hamilton  of 
Bothwellhaugh,  208 — his  character, 
209 — state  of  Scotland  at  his  death, 
211. 

Morgan,  Thomas,  Queen  Mary's  agent 
in  Paris,  iii.  293 — letter  from  Mary 
to,  301  note. 

Mortlach,  foundation  of  church  of,  i. 
232,  291. 

Morton,  James,  fourth  Earl  of,  con 
spires  to  murder  Rizzio,  iii.  96 — 
and  Darnley,  112 — one  of  Moray's 
commissioners  at  York,  171 — ap 
proves  plot  against  Queen  Mary's 
life,  218  — elected  Regent,  219— 
favours  Episcopalianism,z'6. — his  at 
titude  towards  the  Catholic  clergy, 
222,  223  —  his  epigram  on  Knox, 
227 — execution  of  the  penal  laws 
under,  230 — forced  to  resign,  242 
— arrest  and  execution  of,  251. 

Morton,  John,  S.J.,  iii.  342 — anec 
dote  of  James  VI.  and,  349  note. 

Mowbray,  Geoffrey  de,  envoy  to 
England,  ii.  3. 

Muck,  island  of,  inhabited  by  Catho 
lics,  iv.  163. 

Mugint,  St,  at  Whithorn,  i.  10 — his 
prayer,  ib. 

Muintir,  designation  of  the  Irish 
monasteries,  i.  46. 

Mull,  persecution  of  Catholics  in,  iv. 
384. 

Mungo,  St.     See  Kentigern. 

Mimro,  Robert,  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  iv.  126  —  his  imprisonment 
and  death  at  Glengarry,  ib. 


Murdoch,  Father,  punished  for  saying 
mass,  iii.  400. 

Murdoch,  John,  Western  vicar-apos 
tolic,  iv.  293 — charged  with  favour 
itism,  ib. 

Murdoch,  William,  S.J.,  missionary 
in  Scotland,  iii.  342. 

Musselburgh,  diocesan  synod  of  St 
Andrews  held  at,  i.  352. 

Mylne,  Alexander,  Abbot  of  Cambus- 
kenneth,  ii.  117 — first  president  of 
the  College  of  Justice,  139. 

Mylne,  Walter,  tried  for  heresy,  ii. 
235 — burned  at  St  Andrews,  236. 

Myrten,  Patrick,  treasurer  of  Aber 
deen,  his  disputation  at  Edinburgh, 
iii.  13. 

NAPOLEOX,  attitude  of  England  to 
wards,  iv.  266. 

Nathalan,  early  Aberdeenshire  saint, 
i.  143. 

Nau,  Claude,  secretary  of  Queen  Mary, 
his  testimony  to  Moray's  intrigues, 
iii.  101,  113 — on  the  supposed  at 
tempt  to  poison  Mary,  104  note — 
on  Mary's  visit  to  Bothwell,  192. 

Nectan,  Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  i.  291. 

Nectan  (Naiton),  King  of  the  Picts, 
supposed  founder  of  Abernethy,  i. 
26,  82 — adopts  the  Roman  Easter, 
147 — expels  the  Columban  monks, 
148 — enters  the  ecclesiastical  state, 
179 — his  death  and  burial  at  lona, 
ib. 

Neville,  George,  Archbishop  of  York, 
protests  against  the  erection  of  St 
Andrews  into  an  archbishopric,  ii. 
90. 

New  Abbey.     See  Sweetheart. 

Newbattle,  Cistercian  monastery  of, 
i.  302. 

Newspaper  press,  the,  on  the  restora 
tion  of  the  Scottish  hierarchy,  iv. 
311  et  seq. 

Nicholas  III.,  Pope,  ii.  20. 

Nicholas  V.,  Pope,  founds  Glasgow 
University,  ii.  86. 

Nicholas,  Prior,  on  the  claims  of  York, 
i.  280. 

Nicol,  James,  missionary  in  Scotland, 
imprisoned,  iv.  126. 

Nicolson,  Thomas,  first  Scottish  vicar- 


458 


INDEX. 


apostolic,  iv.  146 — consecrated  at 
Paris,  147 — imprisoned  in  England, 
148 — his  letter  to  Propaganda,  ib. 
— his  first  report  from  Scotland, 
149 — number  of  his  clergy,  151 — 
visits  the  Highlands  and  Islands, 
ib. — his  report  on  the  severity  of 
the  penal  laws,  159 — zeal  of,  168 
— his  missionary  statutes,  168  et 
serj. — founds  seminary  at  Seal  an, 
174 — his  second  visitation  of  the 
Highlands,  177 — proposes  a  chapter 
for  Scotland,  178 — his  death  and 
character,  182 — text  of  his  reports 
to  Propaganda  (translated),  364, 
371. 

Ninian,  St,  his  birth,  i.  6 — studies  in 
Rome,  7 — his  consecration  and  re 
turn  to  Scotland,  8  —  erects  the 
Candida  Cam,  9 — his  austerities, 
10 — his  death,  11 — devotion  to 
him,  14  —  his  relics,  ib. — Bishop 
Forbes  on,  15. 

Nithsdale,  Earl  of,  ordered  to  have 
his  son  educated  a  Protestant,  iv. 
17,  24. 

Norfolk,  Thomas,  Duke  of,  commis 
sioner  of  Queen  Elizabeth  at  York, 
iii.  172. 

Norham,  synod  of,  i.  315. 

Norrie,  Duncan,  regent  of  King's 
College,  Aberdeen,  deprived  for 
Popery,  iii.  204. 

Northallerton,  battle  of  the  Standard 
at,  i.  288. 

Northampton,  council  of,  i.  319 — 
treaty  of,  ii.  15. 

Northumbria,  conversion  of  first  king 
of,  i.  115 — Scottish  missionaries  to, 
116 — St  Aidan,  first  bishop  in,  118 
— decline  of  the  kingdom  of,  127 
— end  of  the  Columban  Church  in, 
140— visit  of  Adamnan  to,  144 — 
changes  in  the  church  of,  164 — 
decay  of  religion  in,  deplored  by 
Bede,  195 — ravaged  by  the  Danes, 
201. 

Norwegian  power  in  Scotland,  end  of 
the,  i.  231. 

Nuns,  convents  of,  founded  under 
David  I.,  i.  303 — re-established  in 
Scotland  by  Bishop  Gillis,  iv.  281, 
282. 


OATH  OF  ALLEOIANCE,  condemned  by 
Pope  Paul  V.,  iii.  421 — form  of, 
proposed  by  Pitt,  iv.  256 — con 
demned  by  the  Scottish  vicars- 
apostolic,  257. 

O'Brolchan,  Abbot  of  Derry,  placed 
over  lona,  i.  334. 

Ochiltree,  Lord,  his  daughter  married 
to  Knox,  iii.  78 — intrigues  against 
Queen  Mary,  86. 

O'Connell,  Daniel,  ascendancy  ac 
quired  by,  iv.  276. 

Ogham  inscriptions,  ii.  384. 

Ogilvie,  Alexander,  S.J.,  iv.  64 — 
imprisoned  and  banished  for  the 
faith,  65. 

Ogilvie,  John,  S.J.,  apprehended,  iii. 
414 — his  examination,  415 — mar 
tyrdom  of,  417. 

Ogilvie,  John,  S.J.,  sufferings  of, 
under  Cromwell,  iv.  127. 

Ogilvie  of  Craig,  Sir  John,  prosecuted 
for  Popery,  iv.  23,  24. 

Ogilvie,  Sir  Patrick,  Scottish  envoy 
to  France,  ii.  50. 

Ogilvy,  Lord,  adherent  of  Queen 
Mary,  iii.  211— on  Burghley's  list 
of  Catholic  lords,  313. 

Ogilvy,  William,  Abbot  of  Wiirzburg, 
iv.  41. 

Olav  the  Peaceful,  King  of  Norway, 
receives  Turgot,  i.  180. 

Olav  Trygvessen,  King,  converted  to 
Christianity,  i.  231. 

Olav  the  White,  Norwegian  king  of 
Dublin,  i.  202. 

Olier,  M.,  intercourse  of  Charles  II. 
with,  iv.  94. 

Oliphant,  Lord,  founder  of  Franciscan 
convent  at  Perth,  ii.  97. 

O'Neill,  Paul  and  Daniel,  Franciscan 
missionaries  in  Scotland,  iv.  72. 

Ordericus  Vitalis,  on  the  restoration 
of  lona,  i.  253. 

Orkney,  Christianity  in,  i.  262  — 
double  episcopal  succession  in,  263 
— murder  of  the  Bishop  of,  ii.  43 
— ceded  to  the  Scottish  crown,  74 
— ecclesiastically  united  to  Scot 
land,  90 — succession  of  bishops  of, 
428  —  Bothwell  created  Duke  of, 
iii.  132 — Bishop  Geddes  travels  on 
foot  to,  iv.  255. 


INDEX. 


459 


Oswald,  Bishop  of  Galloway,  ii.  42. 

Oswald,  King  of  Xorthumbria,  i.  115 
— sends  for  Scottish  missionaries, 
116 — his  death,  125 — devotion  to 
him  in  Ayrshire  and  Galloway, 
172. 

Oswy,  King,  successor  of  Oswald,  i. 
126 — defeats  Penda,  ib. — his  death, 
127. 

Otho,  papal  legate,  i.  350. 

Otterburn,  Sir  Adam,  Scottish  ambas 
sador  in  England,  ii.  143. 

Otterburn,  battle  of,  ii.  32. 

PADUA,  Archbishop  Alexander  Stuart 
at,  ii.  115 — Scottish  professors  at, 
iv.  124,  125. 

Paisley,  Cluniac  Abbey  of,  i.  317 — 
sacked  by  the  mob,  ii.  276 — burn 
ing  of,  iii.  15. 

Palladius,  St,  successor  of  St  Ninian, 
i-  17  —  Prosper  of  Aquitaine  on, 
18 — Fordun's  development  of  the 
legend  of,  20 — in  the  Lives  of  St 
Patrick,  21 — devotion  to  him  in 
Scotland,  25  —  mentioned  in  the 
bull  restoring  the  Scottish  hier 
archy,  iv.  309. 

Panter,  David,  Bishop  of  Ross,  ii. 
182  —  consecrated  at  Jedburgh 
194. 

Paolini,  Mgr. ,  first  rector  of  the 
Scotch  College,  Rome,  iii.  387. 

Paris,  Scotch  College  at,  its  origin, 
ii.  24 — its  need  of  reform,  iv.  121 
— papal  privileges  to,  145  note — 
infected  with  Jansenism,  204,  209, 
251 — its  condition  as  depicted  by 
Bishop  Hay,  252  —  complaints 
against  the  principal  of,  260  — 
broken  up  at  the  Revolution,  ib. 
— part  of  its  library  taken  to  Blairs 
College,  287 — Lercari's  report  of, 
408  et  seq. 

Paris,  Matthew,  on  the  opposition 
encountered  by  papal  legates  in 
Scotland,  i.  350,  351. 

Parliament,  Church  questions  decided 
by,  ii.  35,  59 — of  1560,  ecclesias 
tics  present  at  the,  296 — doubtful 
character  of  that  assembly,  298 — 
its  enactments  against  the  Catholic 
Church,  307,  309  —  opening  of 


Queen  Mary's  first,  iii.  74— penal 
laws  passed  by,  233 — enactments 
of,  in  favour  of  Episcopalianism, 
357 — Catholic  emancipation  passed 
by,  iv.  277. 
Parochial  system,  its  first  appearance 

in  Scotland,  i.  275,  289. 
Paterson,     Alexander,    coadjutor    to 
Bishop     Cameron,    iv.     272  —  his 
death,  283. 

Paton,  Alexander,  charged  with  paint 
ing  a  crucifix,  iii.  399. 
Patras,   traditional  connection  of  St 

Andrew  with,  i.  191,  192. 
Patrick,  St,  Palladius  in  the  Lives  of, 
i.  21 — on  the  relapse  of  the  early 
Church,  31. 

Patronage  in  the  Scotch  Established 
Church,  iv.  318 — under  James  VI., 
319 — abolition  of,  320  —  restored 
under  Anne,  321 — revival  of  the 
contest  as  to,  322. 
Patterson,  Thomas,  S.J.,  chaplain  to 

James  II.   at  Holyrood,  iv.    127. 
Paul,  St,  his  supposed  visit  to  Britain, 

i.  1. 

Paul  II. ,  Pope,  ii.  88. 
Paul  III.,  Pope,  writes  to  James  V., 
ii.  141 — creates  Beaton  a  cardinal, 
154 — his  subsidy  to  King  James, 
158. 
Paul    IV.,    Pope,   sends    a  legate    to 

Scotland,   ii.   274. 

Paul  V.,  Pope,  writes  to  James  VI., 
iii.  419  —  condemns  the  oath  of 
allegiance,  421 — his  death,  425 — 
permission  granted  by  him  to 
Father  Forbes,  476  —  text  of  his 
letter  to  King  James,  477  —  his 
memorandum  on  the  Spanish 
match,  481 — grants  privileges  to 
the  Capuchin  missionaries  in  Scot 
land,  iv.  73 — and  to  the  Scotch 
College  at  Paris,  145  note. 
Pay,  Stephen  de,  bishop-elect  of  St 

Andrews,  ii.  39. 

Payne,  Henry  Neville,  charged  with 
conspiracy,  iv.   141 — tortured  and 
imprisoned,  ib. 
Pecthelm,  Bishop  of  Galloway,  i.  12, 

172. 

Peel,   Sir  Robert,   supports   Catholic 
emancipation,  iv.  277. 


460 


INDEX. 


Pelleve',  Nicholas  cle,  papal  legate  in 
Scotland,  ii.  274. 

Penal  laws,  enacted  against  Catholics, 
ii.  307 — passed  by  successive  Par 
liaments,  iii.  233 — enforcement  of, 
under  Charles  I.,  iv.  9,  10 — under 
Charles  II.,  120 — additional,  under 
William  III.,  144 — in  the  reign  of 
Anne,  159 — summary  of  the,  229— 
riots  caused  by  proposed  repeal  of, 
233  —  protest  of  the  General  As 
sembly  against  the  repeal,  234 — 
relief  bill  supported  by  Protestants, 
238 — Burke  denounces  the,  243 — 
partial  repeal -of  the,  246 — con 
demned  by  Protestant  historians, 
232,  247  note. 

Penda,  King  of  Mercia,  defeats  and 
slays  St  Oswald,  i.  125 — killed  by 
Oswy,  126. 

Percy,  Sir  Henry,  in  correspondence 
with  the  congregation,  ii.  278. 

Persico,  Archbishop,  blesses  the  first 
abbot  of  Fort-Augustus,  iv.  336 
note. 

Perth,  Carthusian  monastery  at,  ii. 
53,  97 — destroyed  by  the  "  rascal 
multitude,"  266 — Franciscan  con 
vent  at,  ii.  9" — meeting  of  the  Con 
gregation  at,  263. 

Perth,  councils  held  at,  i.  330,  331, 
340,  349,  367,  368  ;  ii.  IS,  29,  62, 
85. 

Perth,  James,  fourth  Earl  of,  Chancel 
lor  of  Scotland,  iv.  137  —  popular 
fury  against,  138— imprisoned  at 
Stirling,  ib. — proceeds  to  Rome,  ib. 
— governor  to  the  Prince  of  Wales, 
139— his  death,  ib. 

Peter,  Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  statutes 
promulgated  by,  i.  371. 

Peter,  St,  churches  in  Scotland  dedi 
cated  to,  i.  179. 

Petraleoni,  Cardinal,  papal  legate, 
holds  a  council  at  Northampton,  i. 
319. 

Phelippes,  Thomas,  employed  to  de 
cipher  Queen  Mary's  letters,  iii. 
294,  301. 

Philip  II.,  King  of  Spain,  acquires 
the  relics  of  St  Margaret,  i.  262 
note  —  his  proposed  expedition 
against  England,  iii.  276  —  his 


contribution  towards  the  cause, 
285  —  report  sent  to,  as  to  the 
religious  attitude  of  James  VI., 
310  —  sends  Colonel  Sempill  to 
Scotland,  iv.  57. 

Philip  IV.,  King,  proposed  marriage 
of  his  sister  to  Charles,  Prince  of 
Wales,  iii.  424  —  appoints  a  com 
mission  to  draw  up  the  marriage 
articles,  425  —  the  negotiations 
broken  off,  427. 

Phillip,  Robert,  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  iv.  51 — enters  the  French 
Oratory,  ib. 

Piazza,  Giulio,  internuncio  at  Brussels, 
on  Bishop  Nicolson's  appointment, 
iv.  147,  148. 

Piccolomini,  ^-Eneas,  his  visit  to  Scot 
land,  ii.  67. 

Picts,  character  of  their  paganism,  i. 
69 — its  identity  with  Irish  Druid- 
ism,  72  —  Columban  foundations 
among  the,  82 — united  to  Dalriada 
under  Kenneth,  215. 

Picts,  Northern,  first  evangelised  by 
St  Columba,  i.  55  —  the  saint's 
labours  among  them,  68. 

Picts,  Southern,  embrace  Christian 
ity,  i.  9 — connection  between  their 
Church  and  that  of  Ireland,  26 — 
Nectan,  King  of  the,  27 — charged 
by  St  Patrick  with  apostasy,  32 — 
conform  to  the  Roman  rite,  122 — 
united  with  Northumbria,  126 — - 
evangelised  by  St  Kentigern,  155 
—and  by  St  Cuthbert,  162. 

Pilgrims,  Irish,  to  Whithorn,  i.  10. 

Pinkie,  defeat  of  the  Scotch  at,  ii. 
191. 

Pitcairn,  Robert,  commendator  of 
Dunfermline,  iii.  171. 

Pitt,  Catholic  oath  proposed  by,  iv. 
256 — its  condemnation  by  the  Scot 
tish  bishops,  257. 

Pittenweem,  priory  of,  granted  to 
Archbishop  of  St  Andrews,  ii.  89 — 
bestowed  by  Moray  on  Sir  James 
Balfour,  iii.  159. 

Pius  IV.,  Pope,  sends  the  Golden 
Rose  to  Queen  Mary,  iii.  56  — 
despatches  Goudanus  to  Scotland, 
58  — forwards  to  Mary  the  acts  of 
the  Council  of  Trent,  79 — grants 


INDEX. 


461 


dispensation  for  her  marriage  to 
Darnley,  82. 

Pius  V.,  Pope,  envoy  from  Scotland 
to,  iii.  93 — sends  Bishop  Laureo  as 
nuncio  to  Queen  Mary,  94 — text  of 
bishop's  address  to,  442. 

Pius  VI. ,  Pope,  letter  from  the  Scot 
tish  bishops  to,  iv.  247. 

Pius  VII.,  Pope,  raises  Charles  Erskine 
to  the  cardinalate,  iv.  259  note. 

Pius  IX.,  Pope,  consecrates  Bishop 
Strain,  iv.  291 — address  of  Scottish 
Catholics  to,  297 — his  opinion  as 
to  the  restoration  of  the  Scottish 
hierarchy,  298. 

Plunkett,  Archbishop  Oliver,  visits 
the  Hebrides,  iv.  86. 

Pluscardine,  Valliscaulian  monastery 
of,  i.  356. 

Pomponia  Grjecina,  one  of  the  first 
Christians  in  Britain,  i.  2. 

Pont-a-Mousson,  Scottish  seminary  at, 
iii.  252,  388 — transferred  to  Douai, 
389. 

Poulet,  Sir  Amias,  appointed  keeper 
of  Queen  Mary,  iii.  287  —  his  re 
fusal  to  assassinate  her,  305. 

Prefect-apostolic,  appointment  of  the 
first  Scottish,  iv.  44. 

Premonstratensians,  foundations  of, 
i.  303 — list  of  their  houses  in  Scot 
land,  iv.  325. 

Presbyterianism,  tyranny  of  dominant, 
iv.  263,  264 — successive  phases  of, 
318. 

Preshome,  death  of  Bishop  Nicolson 
at,  iv.  182— Bishop  Hay  at,  215. 

Prestonpans,  Jacobite  victory  at,  iv. 
191 — George  (afterwards  Bishop) 
Hay  at,  213. 

Primacy,  seat  of  the,  at  Dunkeld,  i. 
215  — at  Abernethy,  216  — at  St 
Andrews,  220. 

Prosper  of  Aquitaine,  St,  on  St  Pal- 
ladius,  i.  18. 

Puritans,  English,  their  disappoint 
ment  at  the  Church  policy  of  James 
VI.,  iii.  375. 

QUIGRICH,  the,  ii.  365. 

RAE,  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  ii.  31. 
Ralph,    Archbishop    of    Canterbury, 


and  the  see  of  St  Andrews,  i.  275, 
276. 

Ralph  (I.  and  II.),  Bishops  of  Orkney, 
i.  263,  264. 

Ramsay,  Thomas,  minister  of  Dum 
fries,  prosecutes  Catholics,  iv.  28 — 
becomes  insane,  74. 

Randolph,  English  agent  in  Edin 
burgh,  ii.  309 — reports  the  flight 
of  Scottish  priests,  iii.  74 — obliged 
to  quit  the  country,  251. 

Ranny,  Patrick,  Franciscan  guardian 
at  Stirling,  ii.  132. 

Rationalism,  spread  of  the  spirit  of, 
iv.  329. 

Ratisbon,  Scotch  monastery  at,  iii. 
247  note — missionaries  from,  392- — 
foundation  of  seminary  at,  iv.  175 
— benefactions  to  it,  176 — its  use 
fulness  impaired,  177  —  Bishop 
Gillis  at,  267 — appeal  to  the  Bavar 
ian  Government  on  behalf  of,  288 — 
distinguished  alumni  of,  ib.  note — 
suppression  of  the  monastery,  290 
— fate  of  its  library,  ib.  note — 
Abbot  Stuart's  account  of,  374 
et  fieq. 

Records,  early  Scottish,  destroyed  at 
the  Reformation,  i.  30. 

Reform,  zeal  of  St  Margaret  for,  i. 
245. 

Reformation,  changes  wrought  by  the, 
ii.  320  —  causes  of  its  success  in 
Scotland,  321 — education  and  art 
in  Scotland  before  the,  326  et  seq. — 
the  Scottish,  depicted  in  the  Basill- 
Icon  Doron,  iii.  365. 

Reginald,  Lord  of  the  Isles,  founder 
of  Sandale  Abbey,  i.  316 — restores 
lona,  334 — becomes  a  feudatory  of 
the  Pope,  357. 

Regulus,  St,  and  the  relics  of  St 
Andrew,  i.  291  et  seq. 

Reid  of  Barskimming,  Adam,  charged 
with  Lollardism,  ii.  112. 

Reid,  Robert,  Bishop  of  Orkney,  ii. 
195 — restores  Kirkwall  Cathedral, 
197  —  witness  to  Queen  Mary's 
marriage  with  the  Dauphin,  ib. — 
dies  at  Dieppe,  198 — his  bequest 
for  college  at  Edinburgh,  ib. 

Religious  orders,  introduced  into 
Scotland,  i.  285 — brought  back  by 


4G2 


INDEX. 


Bishop  Gillis,  iv.  290— list  of  their 

houses  before  the  Reformation,  424, 

425— in  1890,  426. 
Resby,  John,  charged  with  Lollardism, 

ii.  54 — burned  at  Perth,  ib. 
Restalrig,  collegiate  church  of,  ii.  415 

— its  demolition,  iii.  12. 
Restitutus,  Bishop  of  London,  attends 

the  Council  of  Aries,  i.  4. 
Richard,    Bishop   of    St   Andrews,   i. 

315. 
Richard,    Bishop   of   Man,    i.    370 — 

drowned  on  a  voyage  from  Norway, 

ib.  note. 
Richardson,   Robert,  canon  of  Cam- 

buskenneth,  ii.  149. 
Rievaulx,  St  Aelred  of,  biographer  of 

St  Ninian,  i.  5 — abbey  of,  302. 
Rig,  Robert,  prosecuted  by  Dumfries 

Presbytery  for  Popery,  iv.  27,  28. 
Rigg,    George,    appointed    bishop   of 

Dunkeld,  iv.  311. 
Rinuccini,    Archbishop,    his    life    of 

Archangel    Leslie,    iv.    76  —  inac 
curacy  of  its  details,  ib.  note. 
Ripon,  St  Wilfrid,  Abbot  of,  i.  133— 

staff  of  St  Columba  preserved  at, 

156 — St  Cuthbert  guest-master  at, 

160— tomb  of  St  Wilfrid  at,  171. 
Rizzio,    David,    Secretary   to    Queen 

Mary,   iii.   96 — plot  against,  ib. — 

his  murder,  97. 
Robe,   Father,   rector  of   the   Scotch 

College,  Douai,  iv.  220. 
Robert,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  i.  291, 

308,  314. 
Robert   I.,   King   of   Scotland.      See 

Bruce. 

Robert  II.,  King,  ii.  32. 
Robert  III.,   King,   his  accession,   ii. 

32 — his  death,   34 — abuses  in  the 

Church  during  his  reign,  82. 
Robertson,  Alexander,  missionary  in 

Scotland,  efforts  made  to  apprehend 

him,  iv.  51. 
Robertson,    Andrew,    missionary    in 

Scotland,    capture    and    imprison 
ment  of,  iv.  52. 
Robertson,      Anselm,      O.S.B.,     last 

monk  of  St  James's,  Ratisbon,  iv. 

288. 
Robertson,  John,  S.J.,  imprisoned  for 

the  faith,  iv.  59. 


Robison,  Thomas,  executed  for  saying 
mass,  iii.  230. 

Rochester,  Anglican  bishopric  of, 
offered  to  John  Knox,  ii.  221. 

Roger,  Bishop  of  Orkney,  consecrated 
by  Archbishop  of  York,  i.  264. 

Roger,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  i.  329. 

Komanos  Pontifice.n,  bull  of  Pope  Leo 
XIII.,  iv.  336  et  seq. 

Rome,  education  of  St  Ninian  at, 
i.  6 — visit  of  St  Columba  to,  84  — 
Bishop  Hay  in,  iv.  250 — intimate 
relations  of  Scotland  with,  339. 

Rome,  Scotch  College  at,  founded  by 
Clement  VIII.,  iii.  386 — its  need 
of  reform,  iv.  121 — legacy  to,  from 
Bishop  Leslie  of  Laybach,  1 25 — list 
of  rectors  of,  249  note — question  of 
appointing  national  superiors  to, 
254,  258 — unsatisfactory  state  of 
the  College,  258 — erection  of  new 
building,  290. 

Ronald,  Earl  of  Orkney,  builder  of 
Kirkwall  Cathedral,  i.  263. 

Ronan,  St,  at  lona,  i.  205 — his  feast- 
day,  206. 

Roslin  Chapel,  architecture  of,  ii.  390 
— collegiate  foundation  of,  415. 

Rosnat,  name  applied  to  Whithorn,  i. 
39. 

Rospigliosi,  report  of  Cardinal,  on  the 
Hebrides,  iv.  85. 

Ross,  James,  Duke  of,  Archbishop  of 
St  Andrews,  ii.  113 — his  death, 
114. 

Ross,  foundation  of  see  of,  i.  291— 
succession  of  bishops  of,  ii.  429. 

Rothes,  Norman,  Master  of,  assassin 
of  Cardinal  Beaton,  ii.  176. 

Rothesay,  murder  of  David,  Duke  of, 
ii.  33. 

Rough,  apostate  Dominican,  in  the 
service  of  Arran,  ii.  161. 

Row,  John,  joins  the  Reformers,  ii. 
294 — appointed  preacher  at  Perth, 
ib. 

Roxburgh,  council  of,  i.  296 — siege 
and  capture  of,  ii.  73. 

Rudolph,  Emperor  of  Germany,  en 
deavours  to  restore  the  Scoto-Ger- 
man  monasteries,  iii.  246  —  his 
letter  to  the  Pope  on  the  subject, 
247. 


INDEX. 


463 


Rum,  island  of,  inhabited  entirely  by 

Catholics,  iv.  163. 

Runic  monuments,  described,  ii.  385. 
Russell,  Bishop  of  Man,  ii.  31. 
Russell,  Jerome,  burned  at  Glasgow, 

ii.  144. 
Ruthven,  Lord,   conspires  to  murder 

Rizzio,  iii.  97 — escorts  Queen  Mary 

to     Lochleven,     139 — perjury     of, 

146. 

Ruthven,  the  Raid  of,  iii.  257. 
Ruthwell  Cross,  the,  ii.    385,  386— 

ordered  to  be  demolished,  iv.  31. 

SABIXA,  mother  of  St  Cuthbert,  i.  159. 

Sadler,  Sir  Ralph,  implicated  in  the 
murder  of  Cardinal  Beaton,  ii.  167 
— Queen  Elizabeth's  commissioner 
at  York,  iii.  172. 

Salisbury,  Scottish  cathedral  chapters 
erected  on  the  model  of,  i.  290,  305 
—Glasgow  adopts  the  customs  of, 
371 — treaty  of,  ii.  4 — rite  of,  how 
far  prevalent  in  Scotland,  404. 

Sanctuary,  privilege  of,  in  the  early 
Irish  monasteries,  i.  49. 

Sandale,  Cistercian  abbey  of,  founded 
by  Reginald  of  the  Isles,  i.  316. 

Sandilands,  Sir  John,  ii.  336 — his 
mission  to  France,  iii.  18. 

Sanquhar,  Lord,  on  Burghley's  list  of 
Catholic  Lords,  iv.  313. 

San  Vito,  Antony  of,  papal  legate  to 
Scotland,  ii.  66. 

Sarum  breviary  and  missal,  adopted 
in  Scotland,  i.  307. 

Sauchie,  battle  of,  ii.  77. 

Scalan,  seminary  of,  founded  by 
Bishop  Nicolson,  iv.  174 — plunder 
ed  and  burned  after  Culloden,  192 
— transferred  to  Aquhorties,  223. 

Scarborough,  Darnley's  scheme  to 
seize  the  castle  of,  iii.  110. 

Schaffhausen,  ancient  copy  of  life  of 
St  Columba  discovered  at,  ii.  360. 

Scholars,  eminent  Scottish,  ii.  332  et 
seq,  —  Scottish,  on  the  Continent, 
343. 

Schools,  Scottish  medieval,  ii.  326 — 
monastic,  327— Celtic,  how  direc 
ted,  328 — Catholic,  under  Charles 
II. ,  iv.  1 1 9 — help  asked  for  erecting, 
130. 


Scilly  Isles,  Charles  II.  in  the,  iv. 
89. 

Scone,  assembly  at  the  Moot-hill  of, 
i.  220— canons-regular  at,  286,  360 
— coronation  stone  of,  ii.  8 — coun 
cil  at,  19 — destruction  of  the  abbey 
and  palace  of,  272 — Charles  II. 
crowned  at,  iv.  90. 

Scot,  Alexander,  his  sufferings  for  the 
faith,  iii.  353,  459. 

Scotia,  kingdom  first  so  called,  i.  230. 

Scots,  Columban  foundations  among 
the,  i.  79 — the  inhabitants  of  Pict- 
land,  when  first  so  called,  202. 

Scott,  Andrew,  action  brought  against 
The  Protestant  by,  iv.  273  — 
damages  awarded  to  him,  274 — 
development  of  Catholicism  in 
Glasgow  under,  ib. — vicar-apostolic 
of  the  Western  District,  283. 

Scott,  Michael,  of  Balwirie,  ii.  335. 

Scott,  Sir  Walter,  on  the  intruded 
curates,  iv.  105  note — in  favour  of 
Catholic  emancipation,  277. 

Scotus,  Adam,  Fremonstratensian 
canon,  ii.  333. 

Scotus,  David,  ii.  333. 

Scotus,  Duns,  ii.  335. 

Scotus,  John,  bishop-elect  of  St 
Andrews,  i.  325  et  spq. 

Scotus,  Marianus,  ii.  332. 

Scroope,  Lord  and  Lady,  custodians 
of  Queen  Mary  at  Carlisle,  iii.  166. 

Seaton,  Friar  Alexander,  ii.  150. 

Sects,  subdivisions  of  Protestant,  iv. 
87,  327. 

Sedulius,  probable  successor  of  St 
Kentigern,  i.  157 — attends  council 
at  Rome,  170. 

Segine,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  114— sends 
missionaries  to  Northumbria,  117 
— founds  church  of  Rathlin,  125. 

Selkirk,  Benedictine  house  at,  i.  288 
— removed  to  Kelso,  301. 

Sempill,  Lord,  charge  brought  against, 
iii.  235. 

Sempill,  Colonel  William,  founder  of 
Scotch  College,  Madrid,  iv.  57 — 
letter  from  Archangel  Leslie  to, 
78. 

Servanus  (Serf),  St,  his  connection 
with  Palladius,  i.  25 — and  with 
Kentigern,  26— legend  of,  188. 


464 


INDEX. 


Service-book,  the,  of  Edward  VI., 
sanctioned  by  Knox,  ii.  278 — of 
Geneva,  iii.  9— introduced  into  St 
Giles',  Edinburgh,  iv.  3. 

Session,  institution  of  the  Court  of, 
ii.  49.' 

Seton,  Alexander,  Chancellor  of  Scot 
land,  iii.  336. 

Seton,  James,  S.J.,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  iv.  59. 

Seton,  John,  S.J.,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  iv.  127 — his  imprison 
ment  and  death,  ib. — his  petition 
to  the  Privy  Council,  144. 

Seton,  Lord,  Provost  of  Edinburgh, 
ii.  273 — his  fidelity  to  the  faith, 
iii.  241,  256. 

Severinus,  Pope,  letter  from  the  Irish 
Church  to,  i.  124. 

Shand,  Robert,  Benedictine  mis 
sionary  in  Scotland,  iv.  394. 

Shand,  William,  missionary  in  Scot 
land,  his  death,  iv.  195,  397. 

Sharp,  James,  minister  of  Crail, 
turns  Episcopalian,  iv.  104 — ap 
pointed  Archbishop  of  St  Andrews, 
ib.  —  his  unpopularity,  106 — 
brutally  murdered,  107 — his  claim 
to  rank  as  a  martyr,  ib.  note. 

Shaw  of  Polkemmet,  Andrew,  charged 
with  Lollardism,  ii.  112. 

Shetland,  ceded  to  the  Scottish  crown, 
ii.  74. 

Sheves,  William,  second  Archbishop 
of  St  Andrews,  ii.  94 — privileges 
granted  to,  108 — his  death,  111. 

Sibilla,  Queen  to  Alexander  L,  re 
ceives  Bishop  Eadmer  at  St 
Andrews,  i.  279 — her  death  and 
burial  at  Loch  Tay,  111. 

Sigillo,  Hugh  de,  Bishop  of  Dunkeld, 
the  "poor  man's  bishop,"  i. 
338. 

Sigurd  of  Orkney,  attacks  lona,  i. 
227 — converted  to  Christianity, 
230,  262— his  death,  231. 

Silvaiius,  Father,  superior  of  Bene 
dictine  missionaries  in  Scotland, 
iv.  41,  81 — applies  for  a  papal 
visitation  of  the  Scoto  -  German 
monasteries,  82. 

Simson,  Duncan,  burned  at  Edin 
burgh,  ii.  144. 


Sinclair,  Henry,  Bishop  of  Ross,  ii. 
195 — refuses  to  receive  the  papal 
nuncio,  ii.  60 — his  death,  89. 

Sinclair,  John,  Provost  of  Restalrig, 
iii.  12 — marries  Darnley  to  Queen 
Mary,  81 — appointed  Bishop  of 
Brechin,  90 — his  death,  ib. 

Sinclair,  Robert,  Keeper  of  the 
Privy  Seal,  iii.  144 — refuses  to 
violate  his  trust,  ib. 

Sinclair,  William,  Bishop  of  Dun 
keld,  leads  his  vassals  against  the 
English  invaders,  ii.  24. 

Sinclair,  citizen  of  Edinburgh,  con 
demned  to  death  for  harbouring 
priests,  iii.  402. 

Siricius,  Pope,  consecrates  St  Ninian, 
i.  8. 

Sixtus  IV. ,  Pope,  writes  to  the  Scot 
tish  nobles,  ii.  76  —  erects  the 
archbishopric  of  St  Andrews,  88 
— sends  a  nuncio  to  Scotland,  93 
— deposes  Archbishop  Graham,  94 
— exempts  Aberdeen  from  juris 
diction  of  St  Andrews,  108. 

Slebhine,  Abbot  of  lona,  i.  208. 

Slingardi,  Bishop,  nuncio  in  France, 
reports  numerous  conversions  in 
Scotland,  iii.  344. 

Smith,  Alexander,  named  coadjutor 
to  Bishop  Gordon,  iv.  194 — apos 
tolic  zeal  of,  196 — his  proposals 
to  Propaganda,  ib. — receives  a  co 
adjutor,  198 — charges  brought  by 
Lercari  against,  207 — his  death, 
217— text  of  his  reports  to  Rome 
(translated),  392,  395,  399,  405. 

Smith,  John,  S.J.,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  iv.  60 — converts  Menzies 
of  Pitfodels,  61. 

Smith,  Richard,  second  vicar-aposto 
lic  in  England,  iv.  39 — resigns,  40 
—letter  of  Pope  Urban  VIII.  to, 
343,  344. 

Smith,  Professor  Robertson,  his 
arraignment  for  heresy,  iv.  329. 

Soltre,  hospital  at,  i.  316. 

Solway  Moss,  rout  of  the  Scotch  at, 
ii.  157. 

Somerled,  Lord  of  the  Isles,  i.  333, 
334. 

Somerset,  Duke  of,  invades  Scotland, 
ii.  191. 


INDEX. 


465 


Sorbonne,  doctors  of  the,  their  visit 
to  Edinburgh,  ii.  274. 

Soulseat,  Premonstratensian  monas 
tery  of,  i.  303. 

Spalding,  on  the  abolition  of  Christ 
mas  and  Easter,  quoted,  iv.  32, 
34. 

•Spanish  expedition  against  England, 
proposed,  iii.  276,  278  —  Queen 
Mary's  hopes  of  the,  280 — collapse 
of  the  scheme,  285. 

Spence,  Thomas,  Bishop  of  Aberdeen, 
founds  Franciscan  convent,  ii.  98 
— exempted  by  Sixtus  IV.  from 
jurisdiction  of  St  Andrews,  108. 

Spinelli,  Cardinal-protector  of  Scot 
land,  ordains  Bishop  Hay,  iv.  215. 

Spottiswood,  James,  Archbishop  of 
Glasgow,  on  the  demolition  of 
churches,  quoted,  iii.  16  —  nom 
inated  to  the  see  of  Glasgow,  376 
— consecrated  in  London,  381 — 
his'  ruffianly  treatment  of  Father 
Ogilvie,  415. 

Spreule,  Francis,  S.J.,  convert  from 
Presbyterianism,  iv.  60. 

Spynie,  cathedral  of  the  see  of 
Moray  at,  i.  284,  338. 

Spynie,  William  of,  Bishop  of  Moray, 
consecrated  by  anti-pope  Benedict 
XIII. ,  ii.  41. 

Sta.  Agatha,  Peter  de,  papal  legate 
in  Scotland,  i.  323. 

St  Albans,  abbey  of,  i.  5. 

Standard,  battle  of  the,  i.  288. 

St  Andrews,  origin  of  the  city  and 
university  of,  i.  161 — legends  re 
lating  to  the  foundation  of,  190  et 
seq.—  Bishop  Cellach  of,  220— 
primacy  transferred  to,  ib. — 
church  of,  under  Malcolm  III., 
057  —  the  last  Celtic  bishop  of, 
254 — priory  of  canons-regular  at, 
299  —  disputed  succession  to  see 
of,  325,  370 — diocesan  synod  of, 
352  et  seq.  —  its  cathedral  com 
pleted,  ii.  22 — synodal  statutes  of, 
36,  119 — foundation  of  university 
of,  5?  et  seq. — St  Salvator's  College 
at,  86,  414 — erected  into  an  arch 
bishopric,  88  —  opposition  to  the 
measure,  92 — Franciscan  convent 

VOL.  IV. 


at,  97- -St  Leonard's  College  at, 
116 — Protestants  burned  at,  57, 
136,  144,  175,  236  — provincial 
council  at,  169  —  conspirators  in 
the  castle  of,  181,  188 — wreck  of 
the  churches  of,  270 — succession 
of  bishops  of,  424  —  burning  of 
witches  at,  iii.  205 — re-erection  of 
cathedral  chapter  of,  iv.  307  note 
— restoration  of  the  see  of,  310 — 
Bishop  Strain  named  archbishop 
of,  ib. — extent  of  the  restored  dio 
cese,  416. 

St  Asaph's,  church  of,  founded  by  St 
Kentigern,  i.  153  note. 

Statistics  of  the  Church  in  Scotland 
under  Queen  Anne,  iv.  162,  178 — 
in  1778,  228— in  1800,  263,  268— 
in  1829,  273,  275— in  1835,  284— 
in  1890,  426. 

St  Bathans,  Cistercian  convent  at,  i. 
316. 

Stephen,  King  of  England,  forbids 
Waltheof's  election  to  the  see  of 
York,  i.  310. 

Stevens,  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  ii.  58, 
68. 

Stewart,  Allan,  Commendator  of 
Crossraguel,  iii.  107  note — roasted 
by  Earl  of  Cassillis,  213. 

Stewart,  James,  banished  as  a  noted 
Papist,  iii.  400. 

Stewart  of  Lorn  marries  Joanna, 
queen-dowager,  ii.  70. 

Stewart,  Robert,  bishop  -  elect  of 
Caithness,  embraces  Protestantism, 
iii.  89. 

Stewart,  Sir  Walter,  Scottish  envoy 
to  France,  ii.  44. 

St  Fillans,  parish  in  Strathearn,  i. 
27. 

St  Giles's  Church,  Edinburgh,  colle 
giate  foundation  of,  ii.  415 — the 
"  Service-book  "  in,  iv.  3 — riot  in, 
ib. 

Stirling,  Franciscan  convent  at,  ii. 
132 — chapel-royal  of,  415 — narrow 
escape  of  Queen  Mary  at,  iii.  29 
note  —  baptism  of  James  VI.  at, 
104  —  his  coronation  at,  146  — 
death  of  Regent  Lennox  at,  217 — 
James  VI.  confined  at,  257. 

2  G 


466 


INDEX. 


Strachan,  George,  Scottish  mission 
ary,  expelled  from  Edinburgh  by 
the  town  council,  iii.  408. 

Strachan,  James,  Canon  of  Aberdeen, 
at  religious  disputation  in  Edin 
burgh,  iii.  13. 

Strachan,  Robert,  Professor  of  Greek 
at  Padua,  iv.  124. 

Strain,  John,  Eastern  vicar-apostolic, 
iv.  291 — consecrated  by  Pius  IX., 
ib.  —  spokesman  of  Scottish  depu 
tation  to  Rome,  297 — named  Arch 
bishop  of  St  Andrews  and  Edin 
burgh,  310. 

Straiten,  David,  banished  for  heresy, 
ii.  144. 

Strathclyde,  evangelised  by  St  Ken- 
tigern,  i.  152,  154 — its  inhabitants 
conform  to  Rome,  170 — ravaged  by 
the  Danes,  201. 

Strozzi,  Leo  and  Peter,  land  at  Leith 
in  command  of  Italian  troops,  ii. 
192. 

Stuart,  Alexander,  archbishop-elect 
of  St  Andrews,  ii.  114 — killed  at 
Flodden,  116. 

Stuart,  Andrew,  Bishop  of  Caithness, 
ii.  182. 

Stuart,  Benedict  Henry,  Cardinal. 
See  York. 

Stuart,  Bernard,  Abbot  of  St  James's, 
Ratisbon,  describes  the  ravages  of 
Jansenism,  iv.  204 — sketch  of  his 
life,  288  note — his  appeal  to  Pro 
paganda,  374  ft  seq. 

Stuart,  Lord  James.  See  Moray, 
Earl  of. 

Stuart,  John,  pseudo  -  envoy  from 
James  VI.,  iii.  282 — detected  in 
Rome,  283. 

Stuart,  Louis,  of  Aubigny,  proposed 
by  Charles  II.  for  the  cardinalate, 
iv.  96. 

Stuart,  Robert,  bishop-elect  of  Caith 
ness,  ii.  182  —  turns  Protestant, 
ib. 

Study  in  the  Columban  monasteries, 
i.  105. 

Stuteville,  Robert  de,  bishop-elect  of 
St  Andrews,  i.  370. 

St  Victor,  James  of,  papal  legate, 
presides  over  a  Scottish  council,  i. 
340. 


St  Victor,  Richard  of,  mystical 
writer,  ii.  333. 

St  Vigeans,  the  stone  of,  ii.  383. 

Suarez,  Francis,  S.J.,  his  controversy 
with  James  VI.  on  the  oath  of 
allegiance,  iii.  421. 

Suma,  Albert  de,  papal  legate  in 
Scotland,  i.  323. 

Sunday,  zeal  of  St  Margaret  for  the 
observance  of,  i.  249  —  name  of, 
superseded  by  Sabbath,  iii.  11. 

Superintendents,  appointment  of  Pro 
testant,  ii.  294 — provision  for,  in 
the  Book  of  Discipline,  iii.  7. 

Sweetheart,  Cistercian  abbey  of,  i. 
369. 

Synods,  diocesan,  i.  308  ;  ii.  113. 

TAILLTE,  supposed  excommunication  of 
St  Columba  by  the  synod  of,  i.  59. 

Tara,  fortress  of,  i.  50 — canons  passed 
by  the  synod  of,  145. 

Taylor,  Simon,  Dominican  writer  on 
church  music,  ii.  335. 

Taylor,  William,  servant  to  Darnley, 
iii.  114. 

Tayre  (Tyrie),  James,  S.J.,  ii.  344— 
his  controversy  with  Knox,  iii.  225 
— disputes  with  Andrew  Melville, 
243. 

Teller,  Canon  Henry,  proposed  as 
vicar-apostolic  in  England,  iv.  40. 

Templars,  Knights,  introduced  by 
David  I. ,  i.  303  —  proceedings 
against  them,  ii.  21,  25 — list  of 
their  houses  in  Scotland,  iv.  425. 

Ternan,  St,  disciple  of  Palladius,  i. 
23 — brings  his  relics  to  the  Mearns, 
24— his  bell  and  gospel-book,  25 — 
church  dedicated  to  him  at  Arbuth- 
nott,  ii.  406. 

Tertullian  on  early  British  Christian 
ity,  i.  3. 

Thenog,  St,  mother  of  St  Kentigern, 
i.  151 — singular  survival  of  her 
name  in  Glasgow,  ib. 

Theodore,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
his  differences  with  St  Wilfrid,  i. 
142  —  consecrates  St  Cuthbert  at 
York,  166. 

Thomas,  Archbishop  of  York,  conse 
crates  Bishop  Turgot  of  St  Andrews, 
i.  273. 


INDEX. 


467 


Thorulf,  Bishop  of  Orkney,  i.  265. 
Thurstin,  Archbishop  of  York,  i.  264 
—  Scottish    suffragans    of,    266  — 

opposes   the   consecration  of  Ead- 

mer,  279. 
Tighernac,   monasteries  founded   by, 

i.  39. 

Tiron,  Benedictines  brought  to  Scot 
land  from,  i.  288. 
Toledo,    council    of,    i.     183  —  John 

Geddes  consecrated  by  the  Arch 
bishop  of,  iv.  249. 
Tolorggain    (Talarican),    founder    of 

church  of  Fordyce,  i.  113. 
Tonsure,   form  of  the  Celtic,   i.    34, 

103 — other  kinds,  ib. — adoption  in 

lona  of  the  Roman,  204. 
Torphichen,    preceptory    of    Knights 

Hospitallers  at,  i.  303. 
Torres,  Aegidius  de,  papal  legate  in 

Scotland,  receives  contributions  for 

the  Crusade,  i.  340. 
Tournai,  foundation  of  Scotch  College 

at,  iii.  388 — the  Master  of  Forbes 

becomes  a  Capuchin  at,  409. 
Tours,  visit  of  St  Ninian  to,  i.   8 — 

marriage  of  Princess  Margaret  of 

Scotland  at,  ii.  51. 
Tradition,    survival    in    Scotland   of 

Catholic,  iii.  418. 

Trail,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  ii.  40. 
Traquhair,    Countess   of,    ordered    to 

educate  her  son  a  Protestant,  iv. 

Ill — raid  on  her  residence,  140. 
Trefontaney,  Cistercian  convent  of,  i. 

303. 
Trent,  Scotland  and  the  Council  of,  ii. 

169  ;  iii.  56,  78. 
Trinitarians,  foundation  of,  i.   332 — 

list  of  their  houses  in  Scotland,  iv. 

425. 
Trinity  Church,  Edinburgh,  founded 

by   Mary   of   Gueldres,    ii.    415 — 

wanton  destruction  of,  ib.  note. 
Trumuin,    Bishop    of    the    Southern 

Picts,  i.  143 — forced  to  fly,  ib. 
Tuath,   tribal   system  in   Ireland,  i. 

36. 

Tuda,  Bishop  of  Lindisfarne,  i.  163. 
Tulchan  -  bishops,  summoned    before 

the  General  Assembly,   iii.    267 — 

explanation  of  the  term,  ib.  note. 
Turgot,  biographer  of  St  Margaret,  i. 


241  —  first   Saxon   Bishop    of    St 

Andrews,  272 — his  death,  275. 
Turnbull,  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  founds 

Glasgow  University,  ii.  86. 
Tuthald,   Bishop   of   St  Andrews,   i. 

239. 

"Twapenny  Faith,"  the,  ii.  219. 
Twyford,  St  Cuthbert  chosen  bishop 

at  the  synod  of,  i.  166. 
Tylilum,  Carmelite  friars  at,  i.  369 — 

diocesan  synod  of  Dunkeld  held  at, 

ii.  113. 
Tyninghame,  foundation  of  monastery 

of,  i.  173. 
Tyrie,  Father.     See  Tayre. 

UIST,  visit  of  Bishop  Nicolson  to,  iv. 
152 — persecution  of  Catholics  in, 
218 — exertions  of  Bishop  Hay  on 
their  behalf,  ib. 

Ulrich,  Cardinal,  papal  legate,  gives 
pallium  to  Bishop  Turgot,  i.  273. 

Ungus,  King  of  the  Picts,  i.  191,  192. 

Union  of  England  and  Scotland,  iv. 
158  —  means  by  which  it  was 
carried,  ib. 

Universities,  first  in  Scotland,  i.  191, 
192 ;  ii.  57  —  Scotsmen  at  the 
Continental,  331  —  opinion  of  the 
Catholic,  as  to  the  Pope's  dispens 
ing  power,  iv.  257. 

Urban  III,  Pope,  i.  327,  336. 

Urban  VI.,  Pope,  ii.  45. 

Urban  VIII.,  Pope,  and  the  marriage 
of  Charles  I.,  iii.  430 — grants  dis 
pensation,  432 — report  to,  on  the 
state  of  Scotland,  iv.  8 — his  letter 
to  Queen  Henrietta  Maria,  26 — 
names  Cardinal  Barberini  Protector 
of  Scotland,  38 — appoints  Richard 
Smith  vicar-apostolic,  39 — grants 
faculties  to  Archangel  Leslie,  80 — 
privileges  granted  by  him  to  Scotch 
College,  Paris,  145  note — his  letter 
to  Bishop  Smith,  343,  344. 

Urquhart,  Benedictine  priory  of,  i, 
302 — disputed  appointment  to  the 
priorship  of,  ii.  35. 

Ursulines,  brought  to  Edinburgh  by 
Bishop  Gillis,  iv.  282. 

VAISON,  Scottish  bishops  of,  iii.  129. 
Val-des-Choux,  monks  of,  i.  356,  358 


468 


INDEX. 


— list  of  their  houses  in  Scotland, 
iv.  425. 

Valens,  Robert,  S.J.,  missionary  in 
Scotland,  iv.  59 — dangers  incurred 
by,  60. 

Valladolid,  Scotch  College  at,  iv.  58, 
248  —  Father  Geddes  appointed 
rector  of,  248. 

Vatican  Council,  Scottish  bishops  at 
the,  iv.  291. 

Venaiitius  Fortunatus,  on  the  sup 
posed  visit  of  St  Paul  to  Britain, 
i.  1. 

Vicar-apostolic,  appointment  of  the 
first  English,  iii.  433  —  the  first 
Scottish,  iv.  145  — of  the  High 
lands,  187 — nomination  of  a  third, 
275. 

Victor  of  Aquitaine,  reformed  Paschal 
reckoning  of,  i.  134,  135. 

Victor,  Pope,  and  early  Scottish 
Christianity,  i.  3,  4. 

Vienna,  Scotch  monastery  at,  iii.  247, 
392. 

Vikings,  the,  on  the  west  coast  of 
Scotland,  i.  217. 

Vincent  of  Paul,  St,  sends  mission 
aries  to  Scotland,  iv.  83. 

Visitation  of  the  sick,  Celtic  form  of, 
ii.  423. 

Vitelleschi,  general  of  the  Jesuits, 
report  on  the  state  of  Scotland  sent 
to,  iv.  59. 

Vivian,  Cardinal,  papal  legate  to 
England  and  Scotland,  i.  322. 

WALCIODOKUS,  St  Cadroc  Abbot  of,  i. 
230. 

Waldby,  Bishop  of  Man,  ii.  42. 

Wales,  Irish  monachism  introduced 
from,  i.  40. 

Walker,  John,  superior  of  the  Scot 
tish  mission,  iv.  12 — conversions 
wrought  by  him,  ib. 

Wallace,  Adam,  executed  for  heresy, 
ii.  220. 

Wallace,  John,  converted  to  Cathol 
icism,  iv.  183  —  summoned  for 
"apostasy,"  ib. — named  coadjutor 
to  Bishop  Gordon,  184  —  arrest 
and  imprisonment  of,  166 — text  of 
his  reports  to  Propaganda  (trans 
lated),  381,  383. 


Wallace,  Sir  William,  ii.  12— his  life 
written  by  his  chaplain,  John  Blair, 
337. 

Walsh,    Friar    Peter,    said    to   have 
drawn    up    a    formulary    for    the 
Catholic  oath,  iv.  100. 
Walsingham,   Sir  Francis,  intercepts 
Queen  Mary's  letters,  iii.  288 — his 
connection    with     the     Babington 
plot,    291  —  agents   employed    by 
him,  292,  294,  295. 
Walter,  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  i.   331, 

339. 
Walter,  High  Steward  of  Scotland, 

ii.  17. 

Waltheof ,  half-brother  to  David  I. ,  i. 
309  —  successively  canon-regular, 
Abbot  of  Melrose,  and  bishop-elect 
of  St  Andrews,  310— his  death, 
ib. 

Ward,  Cornelius,  Franciscan  mission 
ary  in   Scotland,    iv.    66 — conver 
sions  through  his  means,  ib.,  70 — 
imprisoned  in  London,  69. 
Wardlaw,  Henry,  Bishop  of  St  An 
drews,  ii.  40 — founds  St  Andrews 
University,  58. 
Wardlaw,  Walter,  Bishop  of  Glasgow, 

ii.  31 — made  cardinal,  758.  V\O 
Watson,  John,  theological  lecturer  at 

Aberdeen,  ii.  200. 

Wauchope   of   Niddry,   forbidden  to 

communicate  with  his  son,  iv.  Ill, 

112  —  Jesuit     missionaries    living 

with,  369. 

Weems,   minister  in  Edinburgh,  his 

zeal  against  Catholics,  iv.  51. 
Wemyss,  John,  benefactor  of  Scotch 

College,  Pont-a-Mousson,  iii.  389. 
Westminster,  opening  of  Conference 

at,  iii.  188— its  close,  200. 
Weymouth,    Lord,    supports    Scotch 

Catholic  relief  bill,  iv.  240. 
Wharton,     Lord,     Warden     of     the 
Marches,  reports  Cardinal  Beaton's 
murder  to  Henry  VIII.,  ii.  187- 
Whitby,  founded  by  St  Finan,  i.  129 

— synod  of,  131 — its  result,  139. 
White,  Alexander,  convert  to  Cathol 
icism,  iv.  139. 

White,  Francis,  Lazarist  missionary 
in  Scotland,  iv.  84 — his  adventure 
in  Glengarry,  ib.  note. 


INDEX. 


469 


Whiteford,  Charles,  procurator  of 
Scotch  College,  Paris,  iv.  205 — 
charged  with  Jansenism,  409. 

Whitehall,  execution  of  Charles  I.  at, 
iv.  8. 

Whithorn,  first  stone  church  in  Scot 
land  at,  i.  8 — Irish  pilgrims  to,  10 
— St  Ninian's  cave  at,  11 — Irish 
monachism  derived  from,  38  — 
Premonstratensian  monastery  at, 
303  —  imprisonment  of  the  last 
prior  of,  ii.  73 — ancient  monument 
at,  386 — restoration  of  the  bishop 
ric  of,  416. 

Whittingham,  murder  of  Darnley 
plotted  at,  iii.  113. 

Wilfrid,  St,  his  early  training,  i.  132 
— becomes  Abbot  of  Ripon,  133 — 
opposes  Colman  at  the  synod  of 
Whitby,  ib. — decision  in  his  favour, 
138— made  Bishop  of  York,  141— 
expelled  from  his  see,  142 — appeals 
to  Rome,  ib. — becomes  Bishop  of 
Lindisfarne,  171 — his  death,  ib. 

Wilkes,  John,  and  the  Scotch  Cath 
olic  relief  bill,  iv.  242. 

Wilkie,  citizen  of  Edinburgh,  con 
demned  to  death  for  harbouring 
priests,  iii.  402. 

Wilkie,  John,  S.J. ,  chaplain  to  Lord 
Nithsdale,  converts  Francis  Spreule, 
iv.  60. 

William,  first  Bishop  of  Orkney,  i. 
265. 

William,  Bishop  of  Orkney,  ii.  25 — 
charges  brought  against  him,  ib. 

William  the  Lion,  King  of  Scotland, 
i.  317 — his  attitude  towards  the 
York  claims,  320 — founds  Arbroath, 
325  —  excommunicated,  326  —  re 
ligious  foundations  under,  331. 

William  of  Orange,  assumes  the  crown 
of  Britain,  iv.  137  —  moral  and 
religious  state  of  Scotland  under, 
152. 

Williams,  apostate  Dominican,  in  the 
service  of  Arran,  ii.  161. 

Willock,  John,  Protestant  preacher, 
ii.  220 — 'his  controversy  with  Abbot 
Kennedy,  260 — at  the  deathbed  of 
Mary  of  Guise,  287 — named  super 
intendent  of  Glasgow,  295 — his  dis 
pute  with  Friar  Black,  iii.  35. 


Wilson,    Florence,    Scottish    scholar, 

ii.  342. 

Windsor,  council  of,  the  claims  of 
York  over  the  Scottish  Church  re 
cognised  at  the,  i.  254. 
Winram,  John,  sub-prior  of  St  An 
drews,  ii.  117 — his  Protestant  lean 
ings,  147  —  preaches  at  Wishart's 
trial,  174  —  professes  Protestan 
tism,  293 — named  superintendent 
of  Fife,  295 — joint  author  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  iii.  3 — resigns 
his  office,  221. 

Winster  (Dunbar),  Alexander,  prefect 
of  the  Scottish  mission,  iv.  84 — suc 
ceeds  Ballantyne  in  the  office,  115 
— at  the  Court  of  James  II.,  ib. — 
his  death,  116 — his  report  to  Pro 
paganda,  116  et  seq. — his  character, 
122. 

Winzet,  Ninian,  iii.  35 — his  tractates, 
37 — his  challenge  to  Knox,  43,  49 
—  quits  Scotland,  51  —  becomes 
Abbot  of  St  James's,  Ratisbon,  53 
— his  death,  ib. 

Wiseman,  Nicholas,  Cardinal,  his 
opinion  as  to  the  restoration  of  the 
Scottish  hierarchy,  iv.  296,  300— 
on  the  episcopal  titles,  302  —  on 
the  question  of  the  metropolitan 
see,  303. 

Wishart,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  i. 
370. 

Wishart,  Robert,  Bishop  of  Glasgow, 
ii.  11 — taken  prisoner  by  English 
troops,  23 — his  death,  ib. 

Wishart,  George  (the  "Martyr"),  his 
early  life,  ii.  172 — his  connection 
with  the  murder  of  Beaton,  167 — 
and  with  the  traitorous  party  in 
Scotland,  173  —  apprehended  and 
tried,  174 — his  execution,  175. 

Witches,  burned  by  order  of  Regent 
Moray,  iii.  204 — belief  of  Presby 
terian  ministers  in,  iv.  154. 

Wodrow,  on  the  growth  of  Popery 
in  the  north,  quoted,  iv.  165, 
166. 

Wordsworth,  Dr  Charles,  on  the  suc 
cessive  phases  of  Presbyterianism, 
quoted,  iv.  326. 

Workington,  Queen  Mary  lands  from 
Scotland  at,  iii.  164. 


470 


INDEX. 


Wulstan,  Bishop  of  Worcester,  assists 

to    consecrate    Ralph     Bishop     of 

Orkney,  i.  26.3. 
Wiirzburg,  Scotch  monastery  at,  iii. 

247  note— visited  by  Bishop  Hav, 

iv.  250. 
Wyclifism,  first  appears  in  Scotland, 

ii.    53— spread    of,    55— legislation 

against,  ib, 
Wyntoun,    Andrew,    chronicler,    his 

monody  on  the  death  of  Alexander 

III.,  i.  370 — style  of  his  chronicle, 

ii.  340. 

YORK,  claims  supremacy  over  the 
Scottish  Church,  i.  254 — and  over 
Orkney,  266— claims  revived,  272 
—supported  by  Rome,  282,  304— 


its  claim  over  Galloway  acknow 
ledged,  290  ;  ii.  42— question  dis 
cussed  at  Roxburgh,  i.  296  —  at 
Norham,  315  — at  Northampton, 
320  —  opposes  the  annexation  of 
Galloway  to  St  Andrews,  ii.  90 — 
its  claim  renewed  by  Henry  VIII. 
after  Flodden,  ib. — opening  of  con 
ference  at,  iii.  174. 
York,  Benedict  Henry,  Cardinal  of, 
possessor  of  Queen  Mary's  veil,  iii. 
307 — enters  the  ecclesiastical  state 
after  Culloden,  iv.  191 — sketch  of 
his  career,  285— his  death,  286— 
his  affection  for  Scotland,  ib. 

ZIERIKSEE,  Cornelius  of,  first  Francis 
can  superior  at  Edinburgh,  ii.  97. 


THE     END. 


PRINTED   BY   WILLIAM    BLACKWOOD   AND   SUMS 


: